. 

i 

WTvii 


ohm 


;.  ,/     v .;; 

1^  h>.s.mir 

.-Ni>... 

■:,':Y\ 

J/ftf 


/>/OlOR»^ 


1   1     p 

If 

*otfOl 


I 


NEW -YORK 


THE 


PICTORIAL    HISTORY 


OF   THE 


AMERICAN    REVOLUTION; 


WITH   A 


SKETCH  OF  THE  EARLY  HISTORY  OF  THE  COUNTRY, 


CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES, 


AND  A  CHRONOLOGICAL  INDEX. 


ILLUSTRATED  WITH  SEVERAL  HUNDRED    ENGRAVINGS. 


TWENTY-SEVENTH    THOUSAND. 


NEW   YORK: 

PUBLISHED   BY   ROBERT    SEARS,  128   NASSAU    STREET. 

BURGESS,  STRINGER,  &  CO.;  W.  H.GRAHAM;  JUDO  <fe  TAYLOR— BOSTON  :  REDDING,  &  CO.— PHILADEL 
I'HIA:  ZEIBER,  &  CO.;  COLON  &  ADRIANCE.— BALTIMORE :  SHURTZ  &  TAYLOR.— CINCINNATI :  ROBIN 
SON  &  JONES.— LOUISVILLE:  J.  H.  BAGISY.— NEW  ORLEANS:. J.  rf.  STEEL,  &  CO.— MOBILE :  T.  P.  MIL- 
LER, &  CO.— CHARLESTON,  S.  C. :  SIL  <VS  HOWE.— PENFIELD,  GA.:  WM.  RICH  ARDS.— ATHENS.  GA.:  J.J.  RICH 
AROS.— AND  SOLD  BY  BOOKSELLERS  AND  PERIODICAL  AGENTS  GENERALLY,  THROUGHOUT  THE 
UNITED  STATES. 

184  8. 


E&OS 


4 


^ 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1845, 

ROBERT  SEARS, 

in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States,  for  the  Southern  District  of  New  York 


EDUCATION  DEPT. 


PREFACE. 


No  portion  of  the  woild's  history  can  be  more  interesting  to  the  present  generation,  than  that 
recorded  in  this  volume ;  and  although  of  comparatively  recent  occurrence,  it  has  acquired  by 
neglect  much  of  the  freshness  and  fascination  of  novelty.  The  American  Revolution  is  an 
event  calculated  to  exercise  a  great  influence  on  the  present  and  future  destinies  of  other  nations. 

To  write  an  authentic  "  History  of  the  American  Revolution,"  is  no  light,  irresponsible 
task.  We  have  endeavored  to  be  impartial,  and  to  be  careful  that  no  fact  should  be  distorted,  or 
receive  a  false  coloring.  Where,  as  is  frequently  the  case,  a  considerable  difference  exists  be- 
tween various  authorities,  we  have  endeavored  to  exercise  an  unbiased  judgment,  and  to  adopt 
that  statement  which  appeared  on  the  whole,  most  consistent  with  Truth.  The  great  principles 
of  civil  and  religious  freedom,  the  contest  for  which,  in  America,  aroused  the  slumbering  nations 
of  Europe,  can  not  fail  engaging  our  ardent  admiration  ;  and  every  Friend  of  Human  Rights,  at  the 
present  day.,  can  have  no  hesitation  in  adopting  the  words  of  the  immortal  Chatham,  "  I  rejoice 
that  they  have  resisted."  At  this  moment,  the  whole  English  nation,  which  then,  with  a  few  hon- 
orable exceptions,  was  willing  to  aid  her  rulers  in  trampling  on  the  necks  of  her  transatlantic  sons, 
is^now  sealing  her  approval  of  the  principles  which  actuated  American  Patriots,  by  her  own  efforts 
to  establish  the  truth,  that  "  Taxation,  without  representation,  is  tyranny." 

In  the  preparation  of  a  volume  like  the  present,  however,  it  is  impossible  to  give  universal  satis- 
faction. Is  it  not  enough  that  our  fathers  suffered,  without  the  strife  being  bequeathed,  as  an 
heirloom,  to  their  children?  Wisdom  suffers  antipathies  to  die  with  the  generation  which  has  fos- 
tered them  ;  and  we  believe  that,  were  it  not  for  the  noxious  influence  of  a  portion  of  the  periodi- 
cal press,  both  in  America  and  England,  the  only  rivalry  between  the  two  greatest  countries  on 
the  face  of  the  globe  would  be,  in  the  knowledge  and  practice  of  those  principles  of  moral  and 
political  science,  which  are  adapted  to  promote  the  happiness  and  welfare  of  mankind  at  large. 
History  requires  a  distant  eminence,  from  which  to  take  an  impartial  view  of  the  character  and 
transactions  of  the  recording  pen  :  but  little  more  than  half  a  century  has  now  elapsed  since  the 
Colonists  first  asserted  their  independence  ;  and  the  generation,  whose  arduous  struggles  achieved 
so  important  a  result,  has  passed  away  to  the  silent  tomb.  To  give  a  just  and  impartial  view  of 
the  rise,  progress,  and  establishment  of  the  American  Republic,  has  been  the  design  of  the  work. 
The  editor  has  aimed  to  do  justice  without  asperity  ;  to  applaud  patriotism,  but  not  to  justify  its 
excesses  ;  to  condemn  tyranny,  but  not  to  overlook  the  virtues  of  many  of  its  instruments  ;  and 
to  exhibit  the  kindly  prospect  of  the  future,  more  strongly  than  the  irritating  aspect  of  the  past. 

The  study  of  History  can  not  be  appreciated  too  highly  ;  it  tells  to  the  youth  of  our  country 
a  story  full  of  wisdom,  and  replete  with  many  a  moral — it  shows  the  influence  and  success  of 
honor  and  virtue — that  vice  and  dishonor  go  hand  in  hand  together  ;  and  it  excites  them  to  noble 
deeds  of  patriotism,  and  calls  upon  them  to  do  all,  and  suffer  all,  for  their  country. 

To  the  Youth  of  America,  especially,  the  present  Narrative  is  invaluable.  It  tells  the  price 
at  which  all  their  present  rights  were  purchased — it  teaches  them  their  incomparable  value  j  and 
thus  renders  those  in  whose  hands  the  destinies  of  America  are  hereafter  to  be  intrusted,  alive  to 
every  encroachment  upon  them.  It  relates  to  a  country  of  greater  extent,  resources,  and  beauty, 
than  is  possessed  by  any  other  single  nation  under  heaven  ;  and  to  a  people,  of  recent  origin  in- 
deed, but  developing  immense  powers,  and  making  gigantic  progress  ;  to  a  people  above  all  others 
interesting  to  the  nations  of  Europe — presenting  a  refuge  for  their  distressed  children — exhibiting 
a  noble  example  for  their  imitation  ;  and  as  exercising  no  feeble  influence  on  their  destiny. 

It  is  not,  however,  for  Youth,  alone,  that  this  volume  has  been  prepared.  It  has  been  written 
for  all — for  every  age.  To  mankind  at  large  the  subject  can  not  fail  to  be  interesting;  and  if 
the  preparation  of  these  pages  has  been  executed  with  a  competent  measure  of  industry,  candor, 
and  carefulness,  they  can  scarcely  fail  of  being  valuable.  These  the  editor  has  endeavored  to  ex- 
ercise, and  he  hopes  not  altogether  without  success.  R-  S 

New  York,  May  1, 1845. 


MG9865 


CHRONOLOGICAL  INDEX. 


INTRODUCTION. 

EARLY    HISTORY    OF    THE    AMERICAN    COLONIES. 

A.D.  Page. 

986—1015.  Discoveries  by  the  Ancient  Northmen — 

Biarne  Hierulfson's  Voyage  in  986  .     .        .  11 

Discoveries  of  LeifEricson  in  1000        .        .  12 
Thorwald's  Expedition,  and  Battle  with  the 

Skrellings  (Esquimaux)                .                .  13 
Settlement  in  Vineland,  by  Thorfinn  Karl- 

setne 14 

Voyage  of  Freydisa,  Helge,  and  Finnebaye   .  14 

Ancient  Relics  discovered  in  New  England  15 

1492.  Christopher  Columbus  sails  in  Search  of  a 
New  World        ....  .19 

Mutiny  on  board  his  Vessel,  and  first  Discov- 
ery of  Land 20 

1493.  Columbus'  second  Voyage  ...  26 
1498.  Columbus' third  Voyage  .  .  .26 
1506.  Death  of  Columbus,  May  15th  .  .  .  26 
1497-1525.  Voyages  of  Sebastian  Cabot  .  .  28 
1499-1514.  Voyages  of  Americus  Vespuccius  .  28 
1525-1542.  Career  of  Hernando  de  Soto  in  Amer- 
ica    29 

1525.  Discoveries  of  Giovanni  Verazzano        .  35 

1562.  Voyage  of  John  Ribault         ....  38 

1584.  Sir  Walter   Raleigh   sends   two   Ships   to 
America      ...                ...  42 

Their  Adventures  with  the  Natives        .        .  43 

1585.  Raleigh  sends  another  Fleet  to  America  45- 
Ralph  Lane  appointed  Governor  of  Virginia  .  45 

1586.  Colony  breaks  up  and  returns  to  England  47 
1615.  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  beheaded    ...  51 

1606.  Colony  sent  to  America  by  James  I.    .        .  52 

1607.  Settlement  of  Jamestown.  ...  54 
Difficulties  with  the  Natives  .  .  .  .56 
Life  of  John  Smith  saved  by  Pocahontas  .  58 
Arrival  of  Newport  with  a  fresh  Colony        .  61 

1633.  Colony  of  Maryland  settled  by  Lord  Balti- 
more     65 

1020.  First   successful   Effort  to  colonize  New 

England 68 

Landing  of  the  Pilgrims  at  Plymouth        .  69 
1625.  Colony  established  near  Cape  Anne    .        .  72 
1630.  Fifteen  Hundred  Settlers  sail  from  Eng- 
land       74 

Hostilities  commence  with  the  Natives         .  75 

Defeat  and  Death  of  King  Philip         .        .  77 

1609.  Voyages  of  Henry  Hudson   .        .        .        .78 

1629.  Settlement  of  Delaware    ....  81 

1646.  Peter   Stuyvesant  appointed  Governor  of 

New  Netherlands 82 

1664.  Dutch  Possessions  surrendered  to  the  Eng- 
lish        84 

1680.  William  Penn  obtains  a  Grant  of  Lands  in 

America 86 

1683.  Penn  forms  a  Treaty  with  the  Indians    .  87 

16*4-1718.  His  Difficulties  with  the  Settlers  .  89 
1663.  Liberal  Grants  by  Charles  II.  of  Territory 

south  of  Virginia 93 

1665.  Constitution  for  Colony  of  Carolina  formed  94 
.693.  Constitution  annulled  -  .  .  .  .96 
.  702.  Attack  on  St.  Augustine     ....  96 

War  with  the  Indians 98 

Internal  Commotions 99 


A.D.  Page 

1729.  Colony  reverts  to  the  Crown       .        .  100 

Separation  of  North  and  South  Carolina  100 

1732.  Settlement  of  Georgia  ....  101 

1738.  Spanish  War  breaks  out    .        .        .        .      102 

1752.  Georgia  becomes  a  royal  Colony  .        .        .  103 
Early  Life  of  George  Washington        .  105 

1753.  His  Mission  to  the  Western  Territory  .        .  106 

1754.  Plans  for  a  Union  of  the  Colonies    .        .      106 

1755.  Expedition  and  Defeat  of  Gen.  Braddock    .  109 

1756.  Success  of  the  French  under  Montcalm  .      Ill 

1757.  Vigorous  Measures  of  William  Pitt    .        .112 

1758.  Cession  of  Canada  by  France   .        .        .112 
1763.  Progress   of  the   Colonies  in  Population, 

Commerce,  &c 113 


HISTORY  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 
CHAPTER  I. 

Introductory  Remarks 115 

1765.  Stamp  Act  passed 117 

1766.  Meeting  of  the  first  Congress    .        .        .117 

Tumults  in  the  Colonies 11^ 

Repeal  of  the  Stamp  Act      ....      120 

1767.  New  Taxes  imposed 121 

Fresh  Troubles  in  consequence  .        .        .122 

1768.  Non  Importation  Agreement        .        .        .123 

1769.  Intemperance  of  the  British  Parliament  .      123 

1770.  (22dof  April)  Duties  repealed:  (5th  March) 

Boston  Massacre 124 

Captain  Preston  tried  and  acquitted  .        .       124 

1772.  (9th  of  June).  The  Caspar  Schooner  burned  128 
(January).  Assembly  at  Boston  ;  Indiscretion 
of  the  Governor 128 

CHAPTER  II. 

1772.  (16th  of  December).  Destruction  of  Tea  in 
Boston  Harbor 129 


A.ssem 
coun 


1774.  The  Boston  Port  Bill . 
Arrival  of  Troops  at  Boston    . 
(25th  of  August)  Writs  issued  for  an 

bly  at  Salem  ;    (9th  of  September) 

termanded,  but  meets  and  resolves  itself 

into  a  Provincial  Congress 
General  Gage  fortifies  Boston  Neck 
Suffolk  Resolutions 
Proceedings  of  Congress 
They  publish  a  Declaration  of  Rights 
Petition  from  Congress  to  the  King 
(26th  of  October).  Dissolution  of  Congress 
Meeting  of  the  Provincial  Congress  at  Con 

cord  ;  they  adjourn  to  Cambridge 

Engage  Minute  Men 

A  Committee  of  Safety  and  Supplies      . 

Hostile  Resolution  of  the  Provincial  Congress  138 

Exportation  of  the  Military  Stores  from  Brit 

ain  prohibited  ;    Cannon  removed  by  the 

People  of  Rhode  Island 
Military  Stores  taken  in  New  Hampshire  . 

1775.  General  Agitation 

Debates  on  American  Affairs  in  Parliament 
Provincial  Congress        .... 
Colonel  Leslie  marches  to  Salem 


1! 

133 


138 
138 
138 
139 
139 
139 


CHRONOLOGICAL   INDEX. 


A.D.  Page. 

1775.  (19thApril).BattIeof  Lexington  and  Concord  140 
(rnportance  of  the  War  ....  142 
Inequality  of  the  Parties  engaged  .        .        .142 

Colonial  Army 143 

Bravery  of  General  Putnam    ....  143 
New  York,  New  Jersey,  Philadelphia,  Mary- 
land, and  Virginia,  espouse  the  Cause  of 
their  Countrymen 146 

Lord  Dunmore  convenes  the  Assembly  .  .  147 
Goes  on  board  the  Fowey  Man-of-War       .      147 

Provincial  Convention 148 

Lord  Dunmore's  predatory  Warfare    .        .      148 

Issues  a  Proclamation 148 

Captain  Fordyce  killed         ....      148 

1776.  (1st  January).  Norfolk  burned  .  .  .149 
John  Connelly's  Plot  frustrated  .        .        .       149 

1775.  Proceedings  in  South  Carolina  .  .  .  149 
Arrival  of  Lord  William  Campbell  .      150 

Georgia  joins  the  Union  .        .  .  150 

CHAPTER  III. 

1774.  New  Parliament 150 

1775.  Joint  Address  of  both  Houses       .        .        .150 

Ticonderoga  surprised 152 

Congress  meets        ....  .152 

Second  Petition  to  the  King        .        .        .      152 

Warlike  Preparations 153 

(15th  of  June).  George  Washington  chosen 

Commander-in-Chief         .        .        .        .      153 
His  Address  to  the  President  of  Congress  .      153 
Irregularity  of  the  Ameiican  Army        .        .  153 
Generals  Howe,  Burgoyne,  and  Clinton,  ar- 
rive at  Boston 153 

(17th  June).  Battle  of  Bunker's  Hill      .        .154 
Death  of  General  Warren     ....      157 
Treatment  of  Prisoners  ;  Discussions  respect- 
ing them 159 

Skirmishes 159 

Scarcity  of  Provisions  in  Boston     .        .        .159 
Danger  of  short  Enlistments        .        .        .      159 
The  Royal  Cruisers  carry  on  a  predatory  War- 
fare against  Inhabitants  on  the  Coast  of 

New  England 161 

Privateers 161 

Military    Transport    gallantly    captured    by 

Isaiah  Doane 161 

Canada  invaded  by  the  Americans      .        .      163 

Fort  St.  John  taken 163 

General  Carleton  defeated  on  his  Way  from 

Montreal 164 

General  Prescott  taken 164 

General  Montgomery  marches  against  Que- 
bec ;  joined  by  Arnold       .        .        .        .165 
Attacks  Quebec  ;  is  killed,  and  his  Troops  re- 
pulsed      167 

Arnold  wounded 167 

Honorable  Conduct  of  Sir  Guy  Carleton        .  167 
Arnold  resumes  the  Siege  of  Quebec  ;  is  un- 
successful ;  defeats  a  Body  of  Canadians     169 
Major-General    Thomas   arrives  :   retreats  ; 

dies 170 

Succeeded  in  Command  by  General  Sullivan  170 
Surrender  of  the  Cedars  ....  170 
Arnold  marches  toward  the  Cedars  ;   signs 

the  Cartel  and  retires 171 

An  increased  British  Force  in  Canada  .  171 
General  Sullivan  retreats,  and  is  pursued  .  171 
Retreat  of  General  Arnold  ....  171 
General  Carleton  advances  to   the  Lakes  ; 

constructs  a  Fleet 171 

(October).  Battle  of  Lake  Champlain.        .      172 
General  Carleton  retires  to  Isle  aux  Noix    .  173 
(6th  July).  Declaration  of  Congress    .        .      173 
(8th  July).  Their  second  Petition  to  the  King 
transmitted  to  Richard  Penn,  who  sails  for 

England 173 

A  Postoffice  established  ;  Benjamin  Franklin 
elected  Postmaster-General     .        .        .174 

CHAPTER  IV. 

775.  Congress  adjourns  ;    (5th  September)  they 

reassemble 174 

British  Interest  in  New  York  .  .  .174 
Convention  of  New  Hampshire       .        .  175 


A.D.  Page. 

1775.  Committee   appointed  to  correspond  with 
their  Friends  in  Britain  and  Ireland .        .      175 

Ships-of-War 175 

The  Colonies  make  active  Preparations  for 
War 175 

1776.  Armies  of  Boston 175 

Dorchester  Heights 175 

(17th  March).   Boston  evacuated        .        .      177 
General  Washington  enters  Boston  ;  Enthu- 
siasm of  the  People 177 

General  Howe  sails  for  Halifax  .  .177 

Several  British  Ships  and  Transports,  with 
Lieutenant- Colonel  Campbell,  taken  by 
some  American  Privateers  ....  177 
General  Washington  marches  to  New  York  180 
Affair  of  the  Cunninghams  .  .  .  .180 
Major  Williamson  marches  against  them  .  180 
Province  forms  a  temporary  Government  .  180 
Situation  of  Charleston        ....      180 

British  Reinforcements 183 

Proclamation  of  Government      .        .        .183 

Fort  Sullivan  attacked 183 

The  British  repulsed  with  great  Loss        .      184 
Indians  attack  the  Western  Frontiers  of  the 

Southern  States 186 

Moses  Kirkland's  Plot 186 

Change  in  the  Sentiments  of  the  People  and 

Congress 188 

(4th  of  July).  The  Declaration  of  Independ- 
ence     190 

Effect  upon  the  general  Aspect  of  the  Con- 
test           .190 

CHAPTER  V. 

1776.  Preparations   of   General  Washington  at 

New  York 190 

General  Howe  lands  at  Staten  Island  with  a 

formidable  Force 190 

Correspondence  with  Commissioners  .  190 
(28th  of  August).  Battle  of  Long  Island  .  194 
Defeat  and  Retreat  of  the  Americans  .  197 
Committee  of  Congress  meet  Lord  Howe  .  199 
(13th  of  September).  The  British  take  Pos- 
session of  New  York  ,  ...  199 
(21st  of  September) .  Destructive  Fire  in  New 

York 199 

(26th  of  October).  Battle  of  Bronx       .        .      201 
(15th  of  November).  Forts  Washington  and 

Lee  taken 202 

Advance  of  Lord  Cornwallis,  and  Retreat  of 

Gen.  Washington  to  Brunswick      .        .      203 
(8th  of   December).     General    Washington 

passes  the  Delaware     ....  203 

(13th  of  December).  Gen.  Lee  made  Prisoner  204 
Depression  of  the  Americans  ....  204 

Rhode  Island  taken 204 

Dejection  of  the  Americans     .        .        .        .204 
(30th  of  November).   Proclamation  of  Lord 

Howe 204 

(12th  of  December).    Congress  quits  Phila- 
delphia    205 

Short  Enlistments 205 

New  Army  raised 205 

Commissioners  sent  to  different  Courts  of 

Europe 207 

Appeal  of  Congress  to  all  the  Provinces  of 

the  Union 207 

Failure  of  Mr.  Edmund  Burke's  Conciliatory 
Bill 208 

CHAPTER  VI. 

1776.  (26th  of  December).  Attack  on  Trenton     .209 
Success  of  the  Americans    .        .        .        .211 

1777.  (2d  of  January).  Battle  of  Princeton   .        .  213 
Death  of  General  Mercer      ....      213 
Americans  at  Morristown        ....  217 
General  Washington's  desultory  and  indeci- 
sive Warfare  in  the  Jerseys     .        .        .      217 

Rival  Proclamations 217 

Prisoners  of  War 219 

Captivity  of  General  Lee        ....  219 
Articles  of  Confederation  and  perpetual  Union 

between  the  States 221 

Committee  of  the  States      ....      222 
(15th  of  November).  Confederation  ratified     222 


CHRONOLOGICAL  INDEX. 


CHAPTER  VII. 
A.D.                                                                    Page. 
1777.  Finances  of  Congress  .                               .  223 
Supineness  of  the  People     .  223 
War  popular  in  Britain    .                                  224 
West  Indies  ....                .              224 
Partiality  of  the  French  for  the  Americans    .  224 
Loyalists  in  the  Provinces   ....      224 
Opening  of  the  Campaign ;  predatory  Incur- 
sions        224 

(23d  of  March).  Stores  at  Peekskill  destroyed  225 
(13th  of  April).  Earl  Cornwallis  attacks  Gen- 
eral Lincoln 225 

(27th  of  April).  Major-General  Tryon's  Expe- 
dition against  Danbury 226 

Death  of  General  Wooster  .        .        .        .226 
(8th  of  May).  Piscataway  attacked        .        .227 

Sag  Harbor 227 

(10th  of  July).  General  Prescott  taken  .        .  227 
Movement  of  both  Armies    ....      227 
(26th  of  June).  General  Howe  advances  rap- 
idly from  Amboy;  embarks  and  sails  for 

the  southward 228 

(24th  of  August).  General  Howe  lands  at  the 

Head  of  Elk  River 231 

(11th  of  September).  Battle  of  Brandywine  .  231 
Marquis  de  la  Fayette  wounded  .        .        .      232 

Wilmington  surprised 232 

British  enter  Philadelphia    ....      234 
(8th  of  October).  British  Fleet  enters  the 

Delaware 234 

(4th  of  October).  Battle  of  Germantown    .      234 

Fort  Mifflin 235 

Unsuccessful  Attack  on  Redbank  ;  Death  of 

Count  Donop 235 

(15th  of  November).  Attack  on  Fort  Mifflin  .  236 

Redbank  evacuated 236 

The  Delaware  opened 236 

General  Washington  quits  White  Church  and 
takes  Post  at  Valley  Forge        .        .        .      236 

Northern  Campaign 237 

General  Gates  in  the  North        .        .        .      237 
General  Burgoyne  commands  the  British  Ar- 
my in  Canada 238 

Detaches  Colonel  St.  Leger        .        .        .      238 
Meets  the   Savages  ;   takes  Possession  of 

Mount  Hope .  240 

(6th  of  July).  Retreat  of  General  St.  Clair  .      241 
Is  pursued  by  General  Fraser.        .        .        .241 
Skirmish  between  Colonel  Long  and  Colonel 
Hill ;  the  Americans  set  Fire  to  the  Works 
at  Fort  Ann,  and  retreat  to  Fort  Edward  .      243 
General  Burgoyne  takes  Possession  of  Ti- 
conderoga  and  Mount  Independence  .        .  243 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

777.  War  of  Proclamation 246 

(30th  of  July).  General  Burgoyne  reaches  Fort 

Edward 248 

Retreat  of  General  Schuyler       .        .        .      248 

Events  at  Bennington 249 

(3d  of  August).  Fort  Stanwix  invested  by  St. 

Leger 250 

Defeat  of  General  Herkimer    ....  250 
(22d  of  August).  St.  Leger  raises  the  Siege  of 

Stanwix,  and  retires  to  Montreal        .        .  251 
(19th  of  August).    General  Gates  takes  the 

Command  of  the  American  Army    .        .      252 
(30th  of  August).  Correspondence  between 
General  Gates  and  the  British  General  .      252 

Murder  of  Miss  M'Crea 252 

(19th  of  September).  Battle  of  Stillwater  and 

Saratoga 254 

Engagement  between  General  Burgoyne  and 

the  Americans 256 

(5th  of  October).   Sir  Henry  Clinton's  Move- 
ments   262 

Fort  Montgomery  taken ;  Colonel  Campbell 

slain 262 

Fort  Clinton  stormed 264 

American  Vessels  of  War  burned  by  their 

Crews 264 

Forts  Independence  and  Constitution  evac- 
uated      264 

The  British  advance  to  Esopus,  which  they 
reduce  to  Ashes       ....  264 


A.D.  Pao* 

1777.  (16th  of  October).  Geneal  Burgoyne  capitu- 
lates ;  Results  of  the  Capitulation     -        .  264 

Consequences  of  the    Convention  of  Sara- 
toga         265 

Treaty  with  France 265 

(20th  of  November) .  British  Parliament  meets  266 
Commissioners  appointed  to  treat  with  the 
Colonies ;  they  sail  for  America      .        .      2C6 

1778.  (6th  of  February).    Treaty  with    France 
signed  at  Paris 267 

News  of  that  Treaty  reaches  England       .      267 
Lord  North's  Conciliatory  Bill  reaches  Amer- 
ica before  the  News  of  the  French  Treaty  267 
British  Army  in  Philadelphia   .        .        .        .268 
American  Army  at  Valley  Forge  ;  Want  of 

Provisions 269 

Colonel  Mawhood's  Incursion  into  Jersey  .  270 
(4th  of  May).    General  Lacy  escapes   from 

Crooked  Billet 270 

(7th  of  May).  American  Galleys  in  the  Dela- 
ware destroyed 270 

La  Fayette  escapes  from  Baron  Hill  .  .  271 
(14th  of  April).  Sir  William  Howe  resigns  the 

Command 272 

Sir  Henry  Clinton  appointed  Commander-in- 
Chief  of  the  British  Army  .  .  .272 
(18th  of  June).  Evacuation  of  Philadelphia  .  273 
The  Americans  enter  that  city  .  .  .273 
(28th  of  June).  Battle  of  Freehold  Courthouse  274 
General  Lee  tried  by  a  Court-Martial,  and 

suspended 275 

His  Character 275 

His  Death  (October,  1782)  .  .  .  .276 
The  British  Army  arrives  at  New  York  .  276 
Gen.  Washington  marches  to  the  North  River  276 
(5th  of  July).  Count  d'Estaing  arrives  on  the 

Coast  of  America 276 

(22dof  July).  Sails  for  Rhode  Island;  Lord 

Howe  follows  him 276 

Both  Fleets  put  to  Sea  ;  separated  by  a  vio- 
lent Storm 277 

Which  overtakes  Sullivan's  Army      .        .      280 
Americans  march  against  the  British  Lines  .  280 
(19th  of  August).  D'Estaing  comes  to  Rhode 
Island,  but  sails  for  Boston      ...      280 

CHAPTER  IX. 

1778.  (28th  of  August).  General  Sullivan  escapes  280 
(27th   of  September).    Colonel   Baylor  sur- 
prised ;  wounded  and  made  Prisoner .        .  283 

Captain  Donop  defeated        .        .        .        .283 
Little  Egg  Harbor  attacked     .        .        .        .283 
Pulaski's  Legion  defeated    .        .        .        .284 
(9th  of  June).  Admiral  Byron  sails  from  Eng- 
land ;  overtaken  by  a  Storm  ;  his  Fleet  dis- 
persed :  (September)  arrives  at  New  York  ; 
sails  for  Boston ;  a  Second  Time  overta- 
ken by  a  Storm 284 

(3d  of  November).   D'Estaing  sails  for  the 

West  Indies 284 

Indian  War 285 

Wyoming  destroyed  and  the  People  murdered  287 
Fort  Kingston  invested;  and  the  Inhabitants 

perish  in  one  general  Conflagration  .  287 
Destruction  of  Wilkesbarre  ....  287 
Cherry  Valley  attacked  .  .  .  .288 
Mrs.  Merrill's  Defeat  of  the  Indians  .  .288 
Col.  George  Rogers  Clarke  takes  Kaskasias    290 

1779.  (February).  Surprises  St.  Vincent,  and  com- 
pels Governor  Hamilton  to  surrender     .      290 

Irregular  Hostilities  in  Georgia  .  .  .  291 
Colonel  Campbell  invades  that  State  .        .      291 

Battle  of  Savannah 293 

Defeat  of  the  American  General  Howe  .  293 
Arrival  of  General  Pre  vost      .        .        .        .294 

Surrender  of  Sunbury 294 

General  Lincoln  appointed  to  command  the 

Southern  Army 294 

Savannah  River    ....                .      295 
Boyd's  Loyalists  defeated        ....  295 
Colonel  Campbell  abandons  Augusta,  and  re- 
turns to  Savannah 295 

Ashe  defeated  at  Brier  Creek.        .        ,  296 

(23d  of  April).  Lincoln  marches  up  the  Sa- 
vannah   ....  .291 


CHRONOLOGICAL   INDEX. 


A.D.  Page. 

1779.  (29th  of  April).  Gen.  Pre vost  enters  South 
Carolina 298 

Marches  to  Charleston 298 

(10th  of  May).  Arrives  at  Ashley  Ferry      .      299 
(12th  of  May).  Summons  Charleston  to  sur- 
render     299 

The  British  Army  retires,  and  recrosses  Ash- 
ley Ferry    299 

General  Prevost  retreats  to  John's  Island,  and 

is  followed  by  General  Lincoln  .  .  .  299 
(20th  of  June).  Engagement  at  Stony  Ferry     300 

Slaves  revolt 301 

(8th  of  May).  Incursion  into  Virginia  .  .  301 
Stony  Point  and  Verplank's  taken  .  .  .  304 
Sir  Henry  Clinton  returns  to  New  York  •  304 
Coast  of  Connecticut  ravaged  .  .  .304 
(15th  of  July).  Stony  Point  retaken    .        .      306 

Evacuated 307 

Sir  Henry  Clinton  takes  Possession  of  it    .      307 

Penobscot  attacked 307 

Admiral  Arbuthnot  supersedes  Sir  George 

Collier 308 

(20th  of  August).  Major  Lee  attacks  Powle's 

Hook  ;  he  retreats 308 

War  on  the  Six  Nations,  and  the  Southern 

Indians 309 

(22d  of  August).  Sullivan  attacks  the  Indian 

tribes 310 

He  resigns  his  Commission         .        .        .      310 
(23d  of  December).  D'Estaing  and  the  Ameri- 
cans besiege  Savannah        ....  310 
They  attempt  to  storm  the  Town       .        „      312 

Are  repulsed 312 

Effects  of  the  Repulse  ;  ingenious  Enterprise 
of  Colonel  White  during  the  Siege  of  Sa- 
vannah         313 

Weakness  of  the  Southern  States  .        .        .315 
(26th  of  December).  Sir  Henry  Clinton  sails 
from  New  York 315 

1780.  (11th  of  February).  Lands  on  John's  Island  317 
(9th  of  April).  Siege  of  Charleston  .  .  319 
(12th  of  May).  It  surrenders  .  .  .  .322 
Proceedings  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton  .  .  322 
Colonel  Buford  surprised  and  defeated  .  .  323 
(3d  of  June).  Sir  Henry  Clinton's  Proclama- 
tion      323 

(5th  of  June).  He  returns  to  New  York,  leav- 

Lord  Cornwallis  to  command  in  the  South  324 
Board  of  Police  established  in  Charleston  .  325 
Rigorous  Measures  ;  Baron  de  Kalb  proceeds 

Southward 327 

Colonel   Sumpter  makes  an  Irruption  into 

South  Carolina 327 

General   Gates  appointed  to  command  the 

Southern  Army 328 

(13th  of  August).  Arrives  at  Rugely's  Mills  .  328 
Lord  Cornwallis  repairs  to  Camden  .  .  329 
Defeat  of  the  Americans  near  Camden,  and 

Death  of  Baron  de  Kalb  .  .  .  .330 
Colonel  Sumpter  surprised  and  defeated  near 

Catawba  Ford 331 

CHAPTER  X. 

1779.  Naval  Operations  of  John  Paul  Jones  .  .  331 

Capture  of  the  Serapis  .....  336 

Loss  of  the  Bon  Homme  Richard   .        .  .  338 

Capture  of  the  Countess  of  Scarborough    .  338 

Effects  of  these  Naval  Victories     .        .  .339 

CHAPTER  XI. 

760.  Difficulties  of  General  Washington  .  .  339 
Intense  Frost  in  New  York  ....  339 
(14th  of  January).  Attack  on  Staten  Island  ; 

tne  Americans  repulsed  ....  340 
Embarrassments  of  Congress  .  .  .340 
Mutinous  State  of  the  American  Army  .  .  341 
General  Knyphausen  invades  Jersey  .  .  341 
Destruction  of  Connecticut  Farms  .  .  341 
Murder  of  Mrs.  Caldwell  ....  342 
(18th  of  June).  Sir  Henry  Clinton  returns  to 

New  York 342 

(23d).  Skirmish  at  Springfield  .  .  .342 
Evacuation  of  the  Jerseys  ....  343 
General  Wayne  attacks  Bergen  Point       .      343 


A.D.  Page 

1780.  General  La  Fayette  lands  at  Boston  ;  his 

Reception 343 

Patriotic  Exertions  in  Philadelphia         .        .  344 

(10th  of  July).  French  Fleet,  with  Troops, 
arrives  in  America 344 

Sir  Henry  Clinton  proceeds  against  Rhode 
Island 344 

Recalled  by  the  Advance  of  General  Wash- 
ington against  New  York ....      344 

Discontent  of  the  American  Troops        .        .  344 

1779.  Treason  of  Arnold  .  .  .  345 
Major  Andre's  Case  .  ...  347 
(22d  of  September).  His  Capture        .        .      348 

His  Trial  and  Execution 349 

(21st  of  November).  Major  Talmadge's  desul- 
tory Warfare 350 

Cartel 350 

1780.  Proceedings  of  Lord  Cornwallis  after  the 
Battle  of  Camden       .        .  .      351 

He  takes  Possession  of  Charleston  .  .  351 
Colonel  Clarke  attacks  the  British  at  Augusta  352 
Besieges  Colonel  Brown  at  Garden  Hill     .      352 

Colonel  Clarke  retreats 352 

Depredations  committed  by  Col.  Ferguson  352 
Retreats  toward  Charleston,  and  is  pursued 

by  the  Americans 352 

(7th  of  October) .  He  is  defeated  and  killed  on 

King's  Mountain 354 

Earl  Cornwallis  retreats  toward  South  Car- 
olina ;  (29th  October)  reaches  Wynnesbo- 

rough 355 

Americans  assemble  at  Charlotte        .        .      355 
General  Gates  retreats  to  Salisbury  and  Hills- 
borough   356 

Returns  to  Charlotte    ....  356 
Superseded  in  the  Command  of  the  South- 
ern Army  by  General  Greene      .        .        .  356 
General  Greene  takes  a  British  Post  at  Cler- 
mont   356 

His  embarrassing  Situation     ....  357 
Correspondence  with  Earl  Cornwallis        .      357 
(27th  of  December).  Col.  Washington  surpri- 
ses a  Body  of  Loyalists  at  Ninety  Six         .  358 
(12th  of  November).   Sumpter  attacked  at 
Broad  River  by  Major  Wemyss,  whom  he 

takes  Prisoner 358 

(20th  of  November).  Attacked  by  Tarleton  at 

Black  Stocks  and  wounded  ....  358 
General  Marion 358 

1781.  (14th  of  January).  General  Tarleton  over- 
takes Morgan 359 

(17th  of  January).  Battle  of  Cowpens        .      360 

Tarleton  routed 360 

Loss  of  the  British        .  361 
Earl  Cornwallis  forms  a  Junction  with  Colo- 
nel Leslie 361 

(19th  of  January).  Begins  his  remarkable  Pur- 
suit of  Morgan   361 

(28th).  Morgan  escapes 361 

Americans  pursued 363 

Their  Two  Divisions  form  a  Junction    .        .  363 
(14th  of  February).  They  cross  the  Dan     .      364 
Earl  Cornwallis  marches  back  to  Hillsbo- 
rough       364 

(22d  of  February).  The  Americans  recross 

the  Dan 365 

(25th  of  Feb.).  Pyle's  Loyalists  defeated  .  365 
(27th  of  Feb.).  Retreat  of  Earl  Cornwallis, 

and  Advance  of  General  Greene      .        .      36C 
Rencontre  between  Lee  and  Tarleton  .  36t 

Battle  of  Guilford  Courthouse  .  .  .367 
Consequences  of  the  Victory  .       .       .       .368 

CHAPTER  XII. 

1781.  (17th  of  April).  Earl  Cornwallis  retires  to 

Wilmington 370 

General  Greene  pursues  Earl  Cornwallis  .  370 
Proceeds  to  South  Carolina  .  .  .  370 
Generals  Lee  and  Marion  attack  Fort  Watson  372 
The  Garrison  capitulates         ,        .        .        .372 

Situation  of  Camden 379 

Battle  of  Hobkerk's  Hill  :        .        .  373 

(7th  of  May).  Colonel  Watson  reaches  Cam 

den,  which  is  evacuated  ....      374 
(10th  of  May).  British  Post  taken  .  374 


CHRONOLOGICAL  INDEX. 


A.D. 


Page. 

.  374 
.  375 
.  376 

.      378 


1781.  Lord  Rawdon  retires  to  Monk's  Corner  . 
(5th  of  June).   Augusta  taken 
(22dof  May).  Ninety  Six  besieged. 

Siege  raised 

Greene  retreats,  and  is  pursued  by  Lord  Raw- 
don  378 

Ninety  Six  evacuated 378 

Both  Armies  return  to  Congaree    .        .        .378 
Gen.  Greene  joined  by  Marion  and  Sumpter    378 
Marches  to  the  high  Hills  of  Santee       .        .  379 
Lord  Rawdon  embarks  for  Europe,  leaving 
the  Command  with  Lieutenant-Colonel  Stu- 
art        379 

(22d  of  August).  General  Greene  leaves  the 

high  Hills  of  Santee      .  ...  379 

(8th  of  September).  Battle  of  Eutaw  Springs  380 
Great  Loss  on  both  Sides     .        .        .        .380 

Tories  and  Whigs 381 

(4th  of  August).  Execution  of  Col.  Haynes  .      381 
•General  Pickens's  Expedition    against  the 
Cherokees 382 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

1781.  Review  of  the  general  Condition  of  Amer- 
ica at  the  beginning  of  the  Year  1781  .        .  382 
Mutiny    of  the   Pennsylvania   and    Jersey 

Troops 383 

Sir  Henry  Clinton  endeavors  to  take  Advan- 
tage of  it 384 

Relative  Positions  of  the  hostile  Armies  on 
the  Hudson.        .        .  ...      385 

British  and  French  Fleets  meet  off  the  Ches- 
apeake    385 

Chesapeake  Bay 386 

General  Leslie  invades  Virginia     .        .        .386 
Gen.  Arnold  lands  at  Westover ;  enters  Rich- 
mond, where  he  commits  great  Destruction  387 

Returns  to  Westover 387 

Gen.  Philips  takes  the  Command  in  Virginia  .  388 
Baron  Steuben,  unable  to  resist  the  Invaders, 

retreats  toward  Richmond        .        .        .388 
(30th  of  April).   Generals  Philips  and  Arnold 
reunite  their  Forces,  and  march  against 

Manchester 388 

De  la  Fayette  takes  the  Command  in  Virginia  389 
Death  of  General  Philips  .  .  .  .389 
(20th  of  May).  Cornwallis  enters  Virginia     .  389 

Pursues  La  Fayette 390 

Sends  Tarleton  against  Charlotteville   .        .  390 
And  Simcoe  against  Steuben        .        .        .      391 
(7th  of  June).  La  Fayette  joined  by  General 
Wayne  at  Rackoon,  and  returns   South- 
ward        391 

Save  the  Stores  of  Albemarle  Courthouse  .  391 
Cornwallis  returns  down  the  River  .  .  391 
Adventure  of  Charles  Morgan  .  .  .  392 
(6th  of  July).  Skirmish  at  James  River  394 

Earl  Cornwallis  evacuates  Portsmouth  394 


A.D.  Page 

1781.  Occupies  Yonctown  and  Gloucester  Point     394 

French  Donation 394 

Interview  between  Generals  Washington  and 

Rochambeau 394 

The  French  and  American  Armies  .        .        .  394 
They  advance  to  Kingsbridge,  and  retire   .      396 
Count  de  Grasse  encounters  Samuel  Hood  in 
the  Straits  of  St.  Lucie         .        .        .        .396 

Resolutions  to  attack  Cornwallis        .        .      396 
Gen.  Heath  Defends  the  Posts  on  the  Hudson  397 
(30th  of  August).   The  combined  American 

and  French  Armies  enter  Philadelphia       .  397 
Count  de  Grasse  arrives  at  Chesapeake  Bay    397 
Admiral  Graves  pursues  De  Grasse        .        .  398 
(6th  of  September).  Arnold  attacks  New  Lon- 
don     ...  ...      398 

(25th  of  September.)  Allied  Armies  land  at 

Williamsburgh 399 

(28th  of  Sept.).  They  march  toward  Yorktown  399 
(6th  of  October).  Siege  of  Yorktown  .        .      401 
(19th  of  October).  Earl  Cornwallis  capitu- 
lates ;  Terms  of  Capitulation      .        .        .  405 
Examination  of  his  Conduct        .        .        .      407 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

1781.  Count  de  Grasse  sails  for  the  West  Indies  .  407 
(27th  of  November).  General  Washington  at 

Philadelphia 409 

Marquis  de  la  Fayette  returns  to  Europe  .  409 
General  Ross  makes  an  Incursion  into  the 

Country  on  the  Mohawk  ....  409 
An  Engagement  takes  place  at  Johnstown 

between  him  and  Colonel  Willet  .  .  409 
The  British  retreat,  pursued  by  Willet  .  409 
Consequences  of  the  Surrender  of  Yorktown 

and  Capture  of  Cornwallis  and  his  Army  .  409 
(27th  of  November).  The  British  Parliament 

meets  ;  its  Proceedings    ....      410 

1782.  (24th  of  March).  Case  of  Capt  Haddy .  .  410 
Sir  Guy  Carleton  succeeds  Sir  Henry  Clinton  411 
Pacific  Communications  .  .  .  .411 
Proceedings  in  the  Southern  States  .  .411 
(12th  of  April).  Count  de  Grasse  defeated  and 

taken  Prisoner 412 

1783.  (19th  of  April).  Peace  restored  .  .  .412 
American  Independence    acknowledged  by 

Great  Britain 414 

(25th  of  November).  Evacuation  of  New  York 

by  the  British 414 

State  of  the  American  Army  .  .  .  414 
Address  to  the  Officers  of  the  Army  .  .  414 
General  Washington's  Speech  at  the  Meeting 

of  Officers 417 

(4th  of  December).  He  takes  Leave  of  the 

Army  previous  to  his  Resignation  .  .  422 
(23d  of  December).  Resigns  his  Commission, 

and  retires  to  Mount  Vernon  .  .  .  422 
Character  of  Washington       .       «       .       .422 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER. 

Fig.  Page. 

3.  Skeleton  and  Arrow-Heads  found  at 

Fall  River 15 

4.  Runic  Inscription  on  Dighton  Rock .  16 

5.  Old  Stone  Tower  at  Newport,  R.  I.  16 

6.  Christopher  Columbus 17 

7.  Mutiny  on  board  the  Santa  Maria. .  20 

8.  View  of  Lisbon 22 

9.  Columbus  and  the  Egg 24 

10.  Tomb  of  Columbus,  Seville  Cathe- 

dral   24 

11.  Portrait  of  Sebastion  Cabot 27 

12.  Portrait  of  Americus  Vespuccius ...  28 

13.  Pizarro , 29 

14.  Battle  between  Pizarro  and  Almagro  31 

15.  Portrait  of  Hernando  de  Soto 32 

16.  View  of  Maiden's  Rock,  on  the  Mis- 

sissippi    36 

17.  Portrait  of  Verazzano 37 

18.  Birthplace  of  Sir  Walter  Raleigh ...  40 

19.  Portrait  of  Sir  Walter  Raleigh 41 

20.  Landing  of  the  English  at  Roanoke  43 

21.  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  taking  Leave  of 

his  Family 50 

22.  Portrait  of  Capt.  John  Smith 53 

23.  An  Indian  Warrior 55 

24.  Frontlet  of  the  Queen  of  Pamunkey  57 

25.  Portrait  of  Pocahontas 58 

26.  Pocahontas  saving  the  Life  of  Cap- 

tain John  Smith 59 

27.  Ruins  of  Jamestown 62 

28.  Portrait  of  Cecil  Calvert,  Lord  Bal- 

timore.     65 

29.  Tattooed  Indian  70 

30.  Portrait  of  Charles  1 73 

31.  Portrait  of  Governor  Winthrop. . . .  75 

32.  King  Philip,  the  Last  of  the  Wam- 

panoags 78 

33.  The  Palisades,  on  the  Hudson  River  80 

34.  Portrait  of  Peter  Stuyvesant 83 

35.  Portrait  of  Oliver  Cromwell 84 

36.  Portrait  of  William  Penn 85 

37    Signing  the  Treaty  of  Penn  with 

the  Indians 88 


Fig.  Page. 

38.  Monument  of  Penn's  Treaty 91 

39.  Squatters 93 

40.  View  of  the  Public  Square  in  St. 

Augustine,  Florida 97 

41.  Male  and  Female  Indian 98 

42.  Portrait  of  Gen.  Oglethorpe 101 

43.  Washington,  from  an  early  Print,  by 

Trumbull 105 

44.  Portrait  of  Benjamin  Franklin ....  107 

45.  Defeat  of  Gen.  Braddock,  9th  July, 

1755 108 

46.  Western  Hunter,  in  proper  Costume  110 


HISTORY  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 

47.  Portrait  of  Col  Barre 117 

48.  Portrait  of  Patrick  Henry 118 

49.  Portrait  of  Gen.  Conway 119 

50.  Portrait  of  John  Hancock 122 

51.  Boston  Massacre 125 

52.  Portrait  of  Samuel  Adams 126 

53.  Residence   of  the  Adams    Family, 

Quincy,  Mass 127 

54.  Destruction  of  the  Tea  in  Boston 

Harbor 131 

55.  American  Militia  and  Minute  Men 

at  Lexington 141 

56.  Putman  and  the  Wolf 144 

57.  View  of  Yorktown 147 

58.  Statue  of  the  Earl  of  Chatham 151 

59.  Throwing    up    Entrenchments    on 

Bunker's  Hill 154 

60.  Encampment  on  Breed's  Hill 155 

61.  Plan  of  the  Battle  of  Bunker's  Hill.  156 

62.  Portrait  of  Gen.  Clinton 157 

63.  Monument  on  Bunker's  Hill 158 

64.  Washington's   Headquarters,  Cam- 

bridge     160 

65.  Yankee  Privateersman 162 

66.  View  of  St.  John,  on  the  Sorel. . ..   163 

67.  Arnold  crossing  the  River  Sorel. ...   165 

68.  ViewofQuebec 166 

69.  British  Soldiers  firing  at  a  Flag  of 

Truce 123 


10 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Fig.  Page. 

70.  View  of  St.  Paul's  Church,  N.  York  168 

71.  Montgomery  leading  on  his  Men.. .  169 

72.  Portrait  of  Gen.  Carleton 170 

73.  Engagement  on  Lake  Champlain..  172 

74.  St.  Anthony's  Nose,  View  on  the 

Hudson  .River 175 

75.  View   of  Boston  from  Dorchester 

Heights 177 

76.  View  of  Boston,  taken  on  the  road  to 

Dorchester 179 

77.  Medal  to  commemorate  the  Evacua-  , 

tion  of  Boston  by  the  British 181 

78.  Portrait  of  William  Moultrie,  Maj. 

Gen.U.  S.A 182 

79.  Sir  Peter  Parker 184 

80.  C  apture  of  the  Acteon 185 

81.  Carpenter's  Hall,  Philadelphia 187 

82.  Portrait  of  John  Adams 188 

83.  Monticello,   Residence  of  Thomas 

Jefferson 189 

84.  Liberty  and  Independence 191 

85.  View  of  New  York  from  Long  Island  193 

86.  Plan  of  the  Battle  of  Long  Island. .  195 

87.  East  River  from  Long  Island  in  1834  200 

88.  Fort  Washington 202 

89.  Portrait  of  Charles  Carroll  of  Car- 

rollton 206 

90.  Portrait  of  Edmund  Burke 208 

91.  Portrait  of  General  Putnam 209 

92.  Washington  approaching  the  Dela- 

ware   210 

93.  Portrait  of  Col.  Knox 210 

94.  Portrait  of  Lord  Cornwallis 212 

95.  Birthplace  of  President  Monroe. ...  214 

96.  Washington's  Headquarters,  Morris- 

town,  N.  J 218 

97.  The  old  Jail  in  New  York 220 

98.  Great  Seal  of  the  United  States 222 

99.  Continental  Money 223 

100.  Portrait  of  General  Lincoln 225 

101.  Retreat  of  General  Tryon 226 

102.  Map  of  Operations  in  New  Jersey, 

Pennsylvania,  Delaware 229 

103.  Portrait  of  Pulaski 230 

104.  Portrait  of  De  Kalb 230 

105.  Departure  of  Lafayette 233 

106.  Portrait  of  General  Wayne 234 

107.  The  old  Fort  at  Ticonderoga,  N.  Y.  239 

108.  Burgoyne's  Attack  on  the  American 

Bateaux 242 

109.  Map  of  Burgoyne's  Route  previous 

to  his  Surrender  at  Saratoga 244 

1 10.  View  of  Lake  Saratoga 245 

111.  An  American  Backwoodsman 247 

112.  Lake  George 248 

1 13.  Murder  of  Miss  Jane  M'Crea 253 

114.  Burgoyne's  Retreat 257 


Fig. 
115. 

116. 

117. 

118. 
119. 
120. 
121. 
122. 
123. 
124. 
125. 
126. 
127. 

128. 
129. 
130. 
131. 
132. 
133. 
134. 
135. 
136. 
137. 
138. 
139. 
140. 
141. 
142. 

143. 
144. 
145. 
146. 
147. 
148. 
149. 
150. 
151. 
152. 
153. 
154, 

156. 

157. 
158. 

159. 


160. 
161. 

162. 


Page. 
Washington's  Headquarters  at  New- 
burg  259 

Burgoyne's  Encampment  on  North 

River 260 

Field  of  Saratoga 261 

Attack  on  Fort  Montgomery 263 

Portrait  of  Silas  Deane 268 

Philadelphia  in  1778 268 

Village  of  Log  Huts 269 

Newport  in  1777 277 

Rhode  Island  Statehouse,  Newport. .  279 
Chart  of  the  Harbor  of  Newport. . .  281 

Vale  of  Wyoming 286 

Mrs.  Merrill  killing  the  Indians ....  289 
Map  of  the  Seat  of  War  in  the  South- 
ern States 292 

City  Hall,  Augusta,  Georgia 297 

Hired  Hessians 301 

Southern  States 302 

Washington  at  Stony  Point 305 

A  War  Party  of  Indians 309 

Portrait  of  Brandt 311 

Admiral  d'Estaing 314 

Savannah,  1778 316 

British  Fleet  off  Charleston 318 

Charleston,  South  Carolina,  1835..   320 

A  French  Fusileer 324 

Relieving  the  Prisoners 326 

John  Paul  Jones 332 

Serapis  and  Bon  Homme  Richard. . .  334 
Capture  of  the  Countess  of  Scarbo- 
rough    334 

Medal  presented  to  La  Fayette. . . .  337 

Count  de  Rochambeau 345 

View  of  West  Point 346 

Major  Andre 347 

Benedict  Arnold 349 

Flying  from  British  Oppression ....   353 

Death  of  Ferguson 355 

Lord  Rawdon 371 

Baron  Steuben 387 

Yorktown,  Virginia 400 

Monument  of  Hamilton 401 

155.  Marquis  de  La  Fayette  and  his 

Soldiers 402 

Plan  of  the  Investment  of  York,  Vir- 
ginia   404 

Moore's  House  at  Yorktown 406 

Acknowledgment  of  American  Inde- 
pendence by  France 413 

Statue  of  Hamilton  destroyed  at  the 
great  Fire  in  New  York,  Dec.  16th, 

1835 415 

Portrait  of  General  Washington. . . .  419 
Washington's  Residence,  Mount  Ver- 
non   421 

Franklin  Medal 423 


THE 

PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


OF    THE 


AMERICAN    REVOLUTION. 


INTRODUCTION. 


We  propose  to  give  a  brief  history  of  the  war  of  the  American  Revolution,  a 
contest  waged  by  the  American  colonies,  then  in^their  infancy,  but  relying  on 
the  justice  of  their  cause,  against  the  fleets  and  armies  of  a  mighty  kingdom,  un- 
equalled for  its  giant  strength  and  resources.  That  important  event  has  brought 
a  powerful  nation  into  active  life  ;  it  laid  the  foundation  oT  the  American  republic, 
the  pattern  model  of  a  democratic  form  of  government,  which  proves  to  every 
candid  inquirer  that  man  is  capable  of  governing  himself,  and  which  shines 
brightly,  as  the  beacon-fire  of  liberty,  to  the  whole  world.  Before  proceeding 
directly  to  the  war,  it  will  be  useful  to  glance  at  the  earlier  history  and  discov- 
erers of  America. 

I.  Eric  the  Red,  with  his  household,  emigrated  from  Iceland  to  Greenland, 
where  they  formed  a  settlement.  Among  those  who  accompanied  him  was 
Heriulf  Bardson,  whose  son  Biarne  happened  at  this  time  to  be  on  a  trading 
voyage  to  Norway.  Eric  established  himself  at  Brattalid  in  Ericsfiod,  and 
Heriulf  Bardson  settled  at  Heriulfsnes. 

When  Biarne  returned  to  Eyrar  in  Iceland,  and  found  that  his  father  had  de- 
parted, he  determined  upon  spending  the  following  winter  with  him,  as  he  had 
done  the  preceding  ones,  although  he  and  all  his  people  were  entirely  ignorant 
of  the  navigation  of  the  Greenland  sea.  To  this  determination  the  original  dis- 
covery of  America  appears  to  be  owing. 

They  commenced  their  voyage  ;  fogs  and  northerly  winds  arose,  and  for  many 
days  they  were  driven  they  knew  not  whither.  At  length  they  descried  a  land 
without  mountains,  overgrown  with  wood,  and  presenting  many  gentle  elevations  ; 
but  as  it  did  not  correspond  with  the  descriptions  which  they  had  received  of 
Greenland,  they  left  it  to  the  larboard,  and  pursued  their  course  for  two  days, 
when  they  came  to  another  land,  which  was  flat  and  overgrown  with  wood.  They 
again  stood  out  to  sea,  and,  after  three  days'  sailing  with  a  southwest  wind,  per- 
ceived a  third  land,  which  Biarne  discovered  to  be  an  island  ;  but  as  it  did  not 
present  an  inviting  aspect,  being  mountainous  and  covered  with  glaciers,  he  did 
not  go  on  shore,  but  bore  away  with  the  same  wind,  and,  after  four  days'  sailing, 
arrived  at  Heriulfsnes  in  Greenland.     This  was  in  the  summer  of  986. 

About  eight  years  after  this  Biarne  went  on  a  visit  to  Eric,  Earl  of  Norway, 
and  related  to  him  his  voyage,  with  an  account  of  the  strange  lands  he  had  dis- 
covered. Biarne's  description  of  the  coasts  was  very  accurate,  but  he  was  much 
blamed  for  not  having  made  himself  better  acquainted  with  the  country. 

In  Greenland  his  voyage  had  excited  much  interest,  and,  on  his  return,  a  voy- 
age of  discovery  was  projected. 


12  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

Among  those  whose  curiosity  had  been  excited  by  the  discovery  of  the  un 
known  lands,  was  Leif,  one  of  the  sons  of  Eric  the  Red.  This  enterprising 
navigator  purchased  Biarne's  ship,  and,  having  manned  it  with  a  crew  of  thirty- 
five  men,  set  sail  in  quest  of  strange  lands,  in  the  year  1000.  The  first  land 
they  made  was  that  which  Biarne  had  seen  last.  Here  they  went  on  shore  ; 
not  a  blade  of  grass  was  to  be  seen,  but  everywhere  mountains  of  ice,  and  be- 
tween these  and  the  shore  one  barren  plain  of  slate  (hella).  This  country  not 
appearing  to  possess  any  good  qualities,  they  called  it  Helluland,  and  put  to  sea 
again.  This  was  the  land  which  Biarne  had  discovered  to  be  an  island,  and 
was  doubtless  Newfoundland,  which  in  modern  descriptions  is  said  partly  to  con- 
sist of  naked  rocky  flats  where  not  even  a  shrub  can  grow,  and  therefore  called 
Barrens  ;  thus  corresponding  to  the  island  of  Helluland  first  discovered  by  Biarne. 
The  next  land  they  came  to,  and  where  they  went  on  shore,  was  level,  covered 
with  woods,  and  characterized  by  cliffs  of  white  sand  and  a  low  coast ;  they 
called  it- MarkHand  (Woodland).  This  country,  southwest  of  Helluland,  and  dis- 
tant from  it  about  three  days'  sail,  is  Nova  Scotia,  of  which  the  descriptions 
■given/by  later  writers' answers  completely  to  that  given  by  the  ancient  Northmen 
of  Markland.  Leif  iefc  this  country,  and,  after  two  days'  sailing  with  a  northeast 
wind,  came  to  an  island  eastward  of  the  mainland.  They  sailed  westward,  and 
went  on  shore  at  a  place  where  a  river  issued  from  a  lake  and  flowed  into  the 
sea.  Here  they  first  raised  some  log-huts,  but  when  they  had  determined  upon 
passing  the  winter  there,  they  built  commodious  houses,  which  were  afterward 
called  Leifsbudir  (Leif's  booths).  Leif  then  divided  his  people  into  two  com- 
panies, which  were  alternately  to  be  employed  in  guarding  the  houses  and  in  ma- 
king short  excursions.  He  gave  them  special  instructions  not  to  go  farther  than 
would  admit  of  their  return  on  the  same  evening.  It  happened  one  day  that  one 
of  his  followers,  a  German  named  Tyrker,  was  missing.  Leif,  with  a  small 
party,  went  out  to  seek  him,  but  they  soon  met  him  returning.  He  informed 
them  that  he  had  not  been  far,  but  had  discovered  vines  and  grapes,  with  which 
he  was  well  acquainted,  having  been  born  in  a  country  where  vines  grew.  They 
had  now  two  employments — hewing  of  timber  for  loading  the  ship,  and  collecting 
grapes,  with  which  they  filled  the  long  boat.  Leif  named  the  country  Vinland 
( Vineland),  and  in  the  spring  departed  thence  for  Greenland. 

The  country  thus  named  Vineland,  and  which  is  proved  to  be  identical  with 
Massachusetts  and  Rhode  Island,  naturally  became  the  theme  of  much  conver- 
sation in  Greenland  ;  and  Leif's  brother,  Thorwald,  thinking  it  had  not  been 
sufficiently  explored,  was  desirous  of  making  a  voyage  thither,  with  a  view  to 
more  extensive  researches.  In  pursuance  of  this  object  he  borrowed  Leif's  ship, 
and  having  received  his  instructions  and  advice,  set  sail  in  the  year  1002.  They 
reached  Vineland  at  Leifsbooths,  and  spent  the  winter  there.  In  the  spring  of 
1003  Thorwald  equipped  the  ship's  long-boat  with  a  party  of  his  followers  for 
the  purpose  of  making  a  voyage  of  discovery  southward.  They  found  the  coun- 
try extremely  beautiful,  but  without  any  appearance  of  men  having  been  there 
before  them,  except  on  an  island  to  the  westward,  where  they  discovered  a 
wooden  shed.  They  did  not  return  to  their  companions  at  Leifsbooths  until 
autumn. 

In  the  summer  of  1004  Thorwald  left  a  party  at  Leifsbooths,  and  steering  his 
course  first  eastward  and  then  northward,  passed  a  remarkable  headland  enclosing 
a  bay.  They  called  it  Kialarnes  (Keelcape),  from  its  resemblance  to  the  keel 
of  their  ship.  This  promontory,  which  modern  geographers  have  sometimes 
likened  to  a  horn  and  sometimes  to  a  sickle,  is  Cape  Cod.  They  sailed  along 
the  eastern  coast  into  one  of  the  nearest  firths,  until  they  arrived  at  a  promontory 
entirely  overgrown  with  wood,  where  they  all  landed.  Thorwald  was  so  much 
pleased  with  this  spot,  that  he  exclaimed  to  his  companions,  "  Here  it  is  beau 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  13 

tiful,  and  here  I  should  like  well  to  fix  my  dwelling."  He  little  thought  that, 
instead  of  being  his  dwelling,  it  was  so  soon  to  be  his  burial-place.  As  they 
were  preparing  to  go  on  board,  they  descried  on  the  sandy  beach  three  hillocks, 
which,  on  a  near  approach,  were  found  to  be  three  canoes,  and  under  each  three 
Skrellings  (Esquimaux).  A  fight  ensued  :  eight  of  the  Skrellings  were  killed; 
the  ninth  Escaped  with  his  canoe.  Afterward  a  numerous  party  rushed  upon 
them  from  the  interior  of  the  bay,  and  discharged  arrows  at  them.  Thorwald 
and  his  party  endeavored  to  shield  themselves  by  raising  little  screens  on  the 
ship's  side,  and  the  Skrellings  at  length  retired,  but  not  till  Thorwald  had  re 
ceived  a  wound  under  the  arm  from  an  arrow.  Finding  the  wound  to  be  mortal, 
he  said  to  his  followers,  "  I  now  advise  you  to  prepare  for  your  departure  as  soon 
as  possible,  but  me  ye  shall  bring  to  the  promontory  where  I  thought  it  good  to 
dwell ;  it  may  be  that  it  was  a  prophetic  word  which  fell  from  my  mouth  about 
my  abiding  there  for  a  season  ;  there  shall  ye  bury  me,  and  plant  a  cross  at  my 
head  and  also  at  my  feet,  and  call  the  place  Krossanes  (Crossness)  in  all  time 
coming."  He  died,  and  they  buried  him  as  he  had  directed.  (Krossanes  is,  in 
all  probability,  Gurnet  Point.)  After  this  they  rejoined  their  companions  at 
Leifsbooths,  where  they  spent  the  winter  ;  but  in  the  spring  of  1005  set  sail  for 
Greenland  to  communicate  to  Leif  the  fate  of  his  brother. 

When  the  circumstance  of  the  death  and  burial  of  Thorwald  was  made  known 
in  Greenland,  Thorstein,  Eric's  third  son,  determined  on  making  a  voyage  to 
Vineland  to  fetch  his  brother's  body.  He  equipped  the  same  ship,  and  was  ac- 
companied by  his  wife  Gudrida  :  but  his  design  was  frustrated  ;  for,  after  having 
been  tossed  about  and  driven  they  knew  not  whither  during  the  whole  summer, 
they  landed  in  the  western  settlements  of  Greenland,  where  Thorstein  shortly 
after  died.     In  the  spring  Gudrida  returned  to  Ericsford. 

This  unsuccessful  expedition  was  soon  after  followed  by  another,  on  a  larger 
scale  than  any  of  the  preceding  ones  ;  for  it  happened  that,  in  the  summer  of 
1006,  two  ships  arrived  from  Iceland,  the  one  commanded  by  Thorfinn  Karlsefne, 
a  wealthy  and  powerful  man,  of  illustrious  birth  ;  the  other  by  Biarne  Grimolfson, 
Thorfinn  was  accompanied  by  Snorre  Thorbradson,  and  Biarne  by  Thorhall 
Gamlason.  At  this  time  a  festival  was  held  at  Brattalid,  on  which  occasion  the 
Vineland  voyage  was  the  leading  topic  of  conversation,  and  Thorfinn,  being  cap- 
tivated by  Gudrida,  asked  and  obtained  the  consent  of  her  brother-in-law,  Leif, 
to  their  union,  which  took  place  in  the  course  of  the  winter.  On  the  celebration 
of  these  nuptials  the  Vineland  voyage  was  again  the  subject  of  discussion,  and 
Karlsefne  was  prevailed  on,  by  his  wife  Gudrida  and  others,  to  prosecute  a  voy- 
age thither  and  plant  a  colony.  Accordingly  three  ships  were  fitted  out,  and  all 
kinds  of  live  stock  taken  on  board.  The  first  ship  was  commanded  by  Thorfinn 
Karlsefne  and  Snorre  Thorbradson,  the  second  by  Biarne  Grimolfson  and  Thor- 
hall Gamlason,  and  the  third  by  Thorward,  who  had  married  Freydisa,  the  nat- 
ural daughter  of  Eric  the  Red.  They  mustered  one  hundred  and  sixty  men,  and, 
being  furnished  with  what  was  necessary  for  the  occasion,  departed  in  the 
spring  of  1007.  After  touching  at  Helluland  and  Markland,  they  came  to  Kial- 
arnes  (the  Nauset  of  the  Indians),  where  the  trackless  deserts,  long  beaches, 
and  sands,  so  much  excited  their  wonder,  that  they  called  them  Furdustrandir 
(Wonder  strands).  They  passed  these,  and  came  to  a  firth  which  ran  far  into 
the  country,  and  which  they  called  Straumfiordr  (Stream  firth).  On  the  shore 
of  this  firth  they  landed  :  the  country  was  beautiful,  and  they  made  preparations 
for  a  winter  residence  ;  but  Thorhall  wished  to  go  in  quest  of  Vineland  in  a 
north  direction.  Karlsefne,  however,  decided  on  going  to  the  southwest.  Thor- 
hall, therefore,  with  eight  men,  quitted  them,  and  was  driven  by  westerly  gales 
to  the  coast  of  Ireland,  where,  according  to  some  accounts,  they  were  taken  and 
made  slaves.     Karlsefne  and  those  that  remained  with  him,  in  all  one  hundred 


14  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

and  fifty-one  men,  sailed  in  a  southerly  direction  till  they  entered  a  river  which 
fell  into  the  sea  from  a  lake.  They  steered  into  this  lake,  and  called  the  place 
Hop,  which,  in  Icelandic,  signifies  a  bay,  or  the  land  bordering  on  such  a  bay 
Here  they  landed,  and  found  wheat  growing  wild  on  the  low  grounds,  and  on 
the  rising  lands  grape-vines.  To  this  place  Mount  Hope's  bay  corresponds ; 
and  it  was  at  this  Hop  that  Leifsbooths  were  situated.  Above  this,  and  most 
probably  on  the  beautifully-situated  elevation  afterward  called  by  the  Indians 
Mont  Haup,  Karlsefne  and  his  companions  erected  their  dwellings  and  passed 
the  winter.  They  had  no  snow,  and  the  cattle  fed  in  the  open  fields.  One 
morning,  in  the  beginning  of  1008,  they  perceived  a  number  of  canoes  coming 
from  the  southwest  past  the  cape.  Karlsefne  exhibited  friendly  signals  by  hold- 
ing up  a  white  shield,  and  the  natives,  a  sallow-colored  and  ill-looking  race, 
drew  nigh,  and  commenced  bartering  furs  and  squirrel-skins  for  pieces  of  red 
cloth,  and  afterward  for  milk-soup. 

While  this  traffic  was  proceeding,  a  bull,  which  Thorfinn  had  brought  with 
him,  came  out  of  the  wood  and  bellowed  loudly.  This  terrified  the  Skrellings  ; 
they  rushed  to  their  canoes,  and  rowed  away.  About  this  time  Gudrida  gave 
birth  to  a  son,  who  received  the  name  of  Snorre.  At  the  commencement  of  the 
following  winter  the  Skrellings  appeared  again  in  much  greater  numbers,  and 
menaced  hostility  by  loud  yellings.  They  advanced — a  battle  took  place  ;  the 
Skrellings  had  war-slings,  and  a  galling  discharge  of  missiles  fell  upon  the  land ; 
one,  enormously  large,  fell  with  a  crash  that  filled  the  Northmen  with  dismay, 
and  they  fled  into  the  woods.  Freydisa,  the  wife  of  Thorward,  a  bold  and  art- 
ful woman,  upon  perceiving  the  retreat  of  her  countrymen,  called  to  them,  and 
reproached  them  with  their  cowardice,  saying,  if  she  had  a  weapon  she  would 
defend  herself  better  than  any  of  them.  She  followed  them  into  the  wood, 
where  she  saw  the  dead  body  of  Snorre  Thorbradson  ;  a  flat  stone  was  sticking 
in  his  head,  and  his  drawn  sword  was  lying  by  his  side.  This  she  seized,  and 
by  her  frantic  gestures  so  terrified  the  Skrellings,  that  they  in  turn  fled  to  their 
canoes  and  rowed  away.  Thorfinn  and  his  people  now  rallied  ;  they  came  up 
to  her  and  praised  her  courage  ;  but  they  became  convinced  that  they  could  not 
continue  in  the  country  without  being  in  constant  alarm  from  the  powerful  hos- 
tility of  the  natives,  and  therefore  determined  upon  returning  to  their  own  coun- 
try. They  freighted  their  ships,  sailed  eastward,  and  came  to  Straumfiord,  where 
they  passed  the  third  winter  ;  Karlsefne's  son  Snorre  being  then  three  years  old. 

At  Markland  they  met  with  five  Skrellings,  two  of  which  (boys)  they  caught 
and  carried  away  with  them.  These  children,  after  they  had  been  taught  the 
Norse  language,  informed  them  that  the  Skrellings  were  ruled  by  chieftains 
(kings),  that  there  were  no  houses  in  the  country,  but  that  the  people  dwelled 
in  holes  and  caves.  Karlsefne,  after  having  gone  in  quest  of  Thorhall,  pursued 
his  voyage  to  Greenland,  and  arrived  at  Ericsfiordin  1011. 

The  next  voyage  was  undertaken  at  the  instigation  of  Freydisa,  who  prevailed 
on  two  brothers,  commanders  of  a  ship  from  Iceland,  to  make  a  voyage  to  Vine- 
land,  and  share  equally  with  her  in  all  the  profits.  To  this  the  brothers,  Helge 
and  Finnboge,  assented,  and  a  mutual  agreement  was  entered  into  that  each 
party  should  have  thirty-five  able-bodied  men  on  board  their  ship  ;  but  Freydisa 
concealed  five  additional  men,  whom  she  took  with  her.  They  reached  Leifs- 
booths in  1012,  where  they  remained  during  the  winter.  But  the  deceitful  con- 
duct of  Freydisa  caused  an  estrangement  between  the  parties,  and  she  at  length 
succeeded,  by  subtlety  and  artifice,  in  persuading  her  husband  to  effect  the  mur- 
der of  the  two  brothers  and  their  followers.  After  this  atrocious  act  they  return- 
ed to  Greenland  in  the  spring  of  1013. 

At  this  time  Thorfinn  Karlsefne  was  waiting  for  a  fair  wind  to  sail  for  Nor- 
way.    His  ship  was  laden  with  a  more  valuable  cargo  than  was  ever  befor* 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  15 

Known  to  leave  Greenland.  When  the  wind  was  favorable,  he  sailed  to  Nor- 
way, and  sold  his  goods.  The  next  year  he  proceeded  to  Iceland,  and  in  the 
year  following,  1015,  purchased  the  Glaumboe  estate,  where  he  resided  during 
the  remainder  of  his  life.  Snorre,  his  American-born  son,  also  dwelled  and 
ended  his  days  there. 

Among  the  numerous  and  illustrious  descendants  of  Karlsefne  was  the  learned 
bishop  Thorlak  Runolfson,  born  in  1085,  of  Snorre's  daughter  Halfrida,  who  was 
probably  the  original  compiler  of  the  account  of  the  foregoing  voyages.  After 
these,  many  voyages  were  undertaken,  and  the  last  piece  of  information  preserved 
in  the  ancient  MSS.  relates  to  a  voyage,  in  the  year  1347,  from  Greenland  to 
Markland,  undertaken  for  the  purpose  of  bringing  home  timber  and  other  sup- 
plies. On  her  voyage  homeward  the  ship  was  driven  out  of  her  course,  and 
arrived,  with  loss  of  anchors,  at  Straumfiord,  in  the  west  of  Iceland.  From  the 
accounts  of  this  voyage,  written  by  a  contemporary  nine  years  after  the  event, 
it  appears  that  the  intercourse  between  Greenland  and  America  Proper  had 
been  maintained  to  so  late  a  date  as  1347  ;  for  it  is  expressly  stated  that  the 
ship  went  to  Markland,  which  must  have  been  thus  mentioned  as  a  country  still 
known  and  visited  in  those  days. 

Thus  it  appears  that,  during  the  tenth  and  eleventh  centuries,  the  ancient 
Northmen  discovered  a  great  extent  of  the  eastern  coasts  of  North  America,  and 
made  frequent  visits  to  Massachusetts  and  Rhode  Island ;  and  that,  during  the 
centuries  immediately  following,  the  intercourse  was  never  entirely  broken  off. 
As  confirmatory  of  these  statements,  Dr.  J  V.  C.  Smith,  of  Boston,  has  writ- 
ten an  account  of  a  remarkable  rough  stone  cemetery,  discovered  about  fifty 
years  ago  in  Rainsford  island,  in  the  bay  of  Boston,  which  contained  a  skeleton 
and  a  sword-hilt  of  iron.  Dr.  Smith  argues  that,  as  the  body  could  not  have 
been  that  of  a  native  Indian  nor  of  a  settler  posterior  to  the  re-discovery,  it  was 
most  probably  that  of  one  of  the  early  Scandinavians.  Dr.  Webb,  of  Providence, 
has  also  furnished  an  account  of  a  skeleton  found  at  Fall  river  Massachusetts,  on 
or  near  which  were  a  bronze  breast-plate,  bronze  tubes  belonging  to  a  belt,  &c, 
none  of  which  appear  to  be  of  Indian  or  of  a  comparatively  modern  European 
manufacture. 


Fio.  3. — Skeleton  and  Arrow-heads  found  at  Fall  River. 

A  Runic  inscription  is  also  still  to  be  seen  on  Dighton  rock,  on  the  east  side 

of  Taunton  river,  which  is  exposed  and  covered  at  every  ebb  and  flow  of  the  tide- 

At  Newport,  Rhode  Island,  there  is  a  stone  tower  built  of  rough  pieces  of 


16 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


Fig.  4.  —  Runic  Iftscr'pt-on  on  Dightoa  U ock. 


Fig.  5.—01d  Stone  Tower,  at  Newport,  R.  I. 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


17 


greywacke  stone,  laid  in  courses,  strongly  cemented  by  a  mortar  of  sand  and 
gravel  of  excellent  quality,  which  nearly  equals  the  stone  itself  in  hardness.  It 
appears  to  have  been  at  some  former  period  covered  with  a  stucco  of  similar 
character  to  the  cement  with  which  the  stone  is  held  together.  It  is  nearly 
twenty-five  feet  in  height ;  its  diameter  outside  is  twenty-three  feet,  and  inside 
eighteen  feet  nine  inches.  It  is  circular,  and  is  supported  upon  eight  arches 
resting  on  thick  columns  about  ten  feet  high  ;  the  height  of  the  centres  of  the 
arches  from  the  greund  is  twelve  feet  six  inches.  The  foundation  extends  to 
the  depth  of  four  or  five  feet. 

The  columns  are  peculiar,  having  only  half  capitals,  which  seem  to  have  been 
simply  rounded  slabs  of  stone,  of  which  the  part  projecting  on  the  inside  had 
been  cut  away.  According  to  Professor  Rafn,  the  architecture  of  this  building 
is  in  the  ante-Gothic  style,  which  was  common  in  the  north  and  west  of  Europe 
from  the  eighth  to  the  twelfth  centuries.  The  circular  form,  the  low  columns, 
their  thickness  in  proportion  to  their  distance  from  each  other,  and  the  entire 
want  of  ornament,  all  point  out  this  epoch.  He  imagines  it  was  used  for  a  bap- 
tistery, and  accounts  for  the  absence  of  buildings  of  a  similar  character  by  the 
abundance  of  wood  in  America. 

II.  From  the  time  of  the  Northmen  nothing  seems  to  have  been  known  of  the 
western  continent  till  the  birth  of  Christopher  Columbus. 


Fig.  6.— Christopher  Columbus. 

The  territory  of  Genoa  had  the  honor  of  giving  birth  to  him,  and  the  traveller 
in  Italy  is  still  gratified  by  beholding  at  the  little  village  of  Cocoletto,  the  humble 
mansion,  where,  in  a  narrow  room  in  the  rear,  looking  out  upon  the  deep  blue 
Mediterranean,  and  over  which  the  troubled  sea  often  throws  its  spray,  Christo- 
pher Columbus,  called  by  the  Spaniards  Colon,  first  saw  the  light.  He  appears 
to  have  had  an  early  attachment  to  sea  affairs  ;  he  studied  navigation  with  the 

2 


18  THE    PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

utmost  industry,  and  supported  himself  by  making  charts  for  the  sea-service 
He  had  the  universal  character  of  a  sober,  temperate,  and  devout  man  ;  he  was 
a  good  mathematician,  and  had,  in  other  respects,  a  tolerable  share  of  learning. 

The  fame  of  the  Portuguese  in  naval  affairs  having  drawn  him  to  Lisbon,  he 
ihere  settled,  carried  on  a  trade  to  the  coast  of  Guinea,  and  at  length  married  a 
woman  of  considerable  fortune. 

The  reasons  which,  probably,  determined  Columbus  to  attempt  the  discovery 
of  America,  were  the  following :  he  had  observed,  when  at  the  Cape  dc  Verd 
slands,  that  at  a  particular  season,  the  wind  always  blew  from  the  west,  which 
he  thought  was  occasioned  by  a  large  tract  of  land  lying  that  way  ;  and  he 
thought  that  the  spherical  figure  of  the  earth  demanded,  that  the  land  on  the 
one  side  should  be  balanced  by  an  equal  quantity  on  the  other. 

He  flattered  himself  that  by  sailing  west,  he  should  find  a  nearer  passage  to 
the  Indies,  than  that  which  the  Portuguese  hoped  to  discover,  by  sailing  round 
the  coast  of  Africa,  of  a  great  part  of  which  they  had  already  made  themselves 
masters.  When  he  was  fully  convinced  of  the  possibility  of  carrying  his  scheme 
into  execution,  he  proposed  it  to  the  state  of  Genoa  as  early  as  the  year  1484 ; 
out  they  having  rejected  it,  he  applied  in  the  year  1485  to  John  the  Second 
king  of  Portugal,  in  whose  dominions  he  had  now  resided  some  years,  and  com- 
missioners were  appointed  to  treat  with  him  ;  who,  having  artfully  drawn  his 
secret  from  him,  advised  the  king  to  fit  out  a  ship  to  try  the  practicability  of  the 
plan,  and  to  rob  Columbus  of  the  honor  and  advantage  of  it;  but  the  design  fail- 
ed ;  and  when  the  king  would  have  treated  with  Columbus  a  second  time,  his 
indignation  at  the  treatment  he  had  received,  determined  him  to  apply  elsewhere  , 
and  that  very  year  he  sent  his  brother  Bartholomew  with  proposals  to  Henry 
VII.,  king  of  England,  while  he  himself  proceeded  to  Spain,  to  offer  his  servi- 
ces to  Ferdinand  and  Isabella. 

Bartholomew  had  the  misfortune  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  pirates,  who,  strip- 
ping him  of  all  he  had,  he  arrived  in  England  in  a  very  miserable  condition 
where  he  was  taken  ill  of  a  fever,  and  reduced  to  great  distress.  On  his  recov- 
ery, he  applied  himself  with  great  industry  to  the  making  and  selling  of  map:* 
and  charts,  by  which  he  at  length,  in  the  year  1488,  put  himself  into  a  propei 
equipage  tc  appear  before  the  king  (Henry  VII.),  with  whom  he  entered  into  at> 
agreement,  in  the  name  and  on  the  behalf  of  his  brother. 

When  Christopher  Columbus  arrived  in  Spain,  he  communicated  his  plan  to 
Martin  Alonzo  Pinzon,  a  celebrated  pilot,  who  saw  the  force  of  his  arguments, 
and  readily  agreed  to  go  with  him,  if  his  application  at  court  should  be  success- 
ful ;  but  so  much  difficulty  attended  the  prosecution  of  his  suit,  and  he  met  with 
so  many  delays  and  insults,  that  he  was  actually  on  the  point  of  leaving  Spain 
for  England,  to  see  what  success  his  brother  had  met  with,  and  in  case  his  ap- 
plications had  been  equally  fruitless,  to  offer  his  proposals  to  the  court  of  France 

At  this  interval  Queen  Isabella  was  prevailed  upon  to  encourage  his  plan  ; 
and  articles  of  agreement  were  signed  at  Santa  Fe,  in  the  kingdom  of  Grenada, 
on  the  seventeenth  of  April,  1492. 

By  this  agreement,  Columbus  was  to  be  admiral  of  the  seas,  and  viceroy  of 
all  the  countries  he  should  discover  :  he  was  to  have  a  tenth  part  of  the  profits 
redounding  to  their  majesties  from  his  labors  ;  and  an  eighth  of  what  he  should 
bring  home  in  his  ships  ;  himself  furnishing  one  eighth  of  the  expense  of  the 
equipment. 

When  this  agreement  was  concluded,  he  was  allowed  three  vessels  ;  the 
Galega,  which  he  named  the  Santa  Maria,  a  carrac,  Or  ship  with  a  deck,  com- 
manded by  himself ;  the  Pinta,  of  which  Martin  Alonzo  Pinzon  was  captain  ; 
and  the  Nina,  under  the  command  of  Vincent  Yanez  Pinzon,  brother  to  Martin 
Alonzo,  who  furnished  half  of  Columbus's  share  of  the  expense.     These  two 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  19 

vessels  were  called  caravels,  that  is,  ships  without  decks  ;  and  the  whole  fleet, 
which  carried  but  one  hundred  and  twenty  men,  put  to  sea  from  Palos,  on  Fri- 
day the  third  day  of  August,  1492. 

On  the  next  morning  the  rudder  of  the  Pinta  breaking  loose,  they  made  it  fast 
in  the  best  manner  they  were  able  with  cords,  till  they  had  an  opportunity  effec- 
tually to  repair  it.  Several  of  the  seamen  began  to  consider  this  as  an  ill  omen ; 
but  the  admiral  told  them  that  "  no  omen  could  be  evil  to  those  whose  designs 
were  good." 

They  arrived  at  the  Canaries  on  the  eleventh  of  August,  where  they  remained, 
refreshing  themselves,  till  the  sixth  of  September  ;  when  they  weighed  anchor, 
and  proceeded  on  their  voyage,  for  fear  of  the  Portuguese,  who  had  fitted  out 
three  caravels  to  attack  them. 

On  the  seventh  they  lost  sight  of  land,  and  with  it  all  their  courage,  bitterly 
bemoaning  their  fate,  as  that  of  wretches  destined  to  certain  destruction.  Colum- 
bus comforted  these  cowards  in  the  best,  manner  he  was  able ;  setting  before 
them  the  certain  prospect  of  wealth  and  happiness,  as  the  reward  of  their  labors  ; 
and  that  they  might  not  think  themselves  so  far  from  home,  as  they  really  were, 
he  resolved,  during  the  whole  voyage,  to  deceive  them  in  the  reckoning ;  and 
having  this  day  sailed  eighteen  leagues,  he  pretended  they  had  made  no  more 
than  fifteen. 

On  the  fourteenth  of  September,  they  took  notice  of  the  variation  of  the  com- 
pass, and  the  people  on  board  the  Nina  saw  a  heron,  and  some  tropic  birds,  and 
the  next  day  the  sea  was  covered  with  yellow  and  green  weeds,  among  whicli 
they  saw  a  live  lobster ;  and  as  they  advanced  they  found  the  sea-water  lesa 
salt,  from  which  circumstances  they  imagined  they  were  near  land. 

Alonzo  Pinzon,  who  had  been  ahead,  lay  by  for  the  captain  on  the  eighteenth, 
acquainting  him  that  he  had  seen  a  large  number  of  birds  flying  westward,  and 
imagined  he  saw  land  fifteen  leagues  to  the  north  ;  but  Columbus,  having  no 
doubt  but  he  was  mistaken,  would  not  alter  his  course,  though  most  earnestly 
solicited  so  to  do  by  the  sailors. 

On  the  nineteenth,  the  sight  of  a  great  number  of  sea-gulls,  which  it  was  im- 
agined could  not  fly  far,  began  to  give  the  admiral  himself  some  hopes  of  seeing 
land  speedily ;  but  on  sounding  with  a  line  of  two  hundred  fathoms,  no  bottom 
could  be  found.  They  now  saw  abundance  of  weeds,  and  three  days  afterward 
took  a  bird  like  a  heron,  web-footed,  of  a  dark  color,  with  a  white  tuft  on  the 
head  ;  and  in  the  evening,  saw  three  small  singing-birds,  which  flew  away  at 
break  of  day. 

They  now  encountered  such  a  quantity  of  weeds,  that  they  were  apprehensive 
the  ships  would  not  long  be  able  to  make  their  way.  Till  this  time  the  wind 
had  been  always  right  astern  ;  but  now  shifting  to  the  southwest,  gave  the  ad- 
miral an  opportunity  of  exposing  the  groundless  fears  of  the  sailors,  who  had 
imagined  they  should  never  have  a  fair  wind  to  carry  them  back  ;  but  notwith- 
standing all  he  could  say  to  them,  they  loudly  complained  of  the  danger  they 
were  in  of  perishing  at  sea,  and  a  mutiny  would,  in  all  probability,  have  been  the 
consequence  of  their  clamors,  but  for  a  strong  gale,  which  sprung  up  at  west- 
northwest,  and  convinced  them  that  there  was  no  danger  of  their  having  no  op- 
portunity to  return. 

Several  flights  of  small  birds,  which  they  observed  coming  from  the  west,  and 
a  pigeon,  which  flew  over  the  ship,  gave  them  fresh  hopes  of  making  land  ;  but 
when  they  found  themselves  disappointed,  their  mortification  was  the  greater, 
and  their  complaints  increased. 

They  censured  the  admiral  as  a  person,  who,  from  an  idle  ambition  of  aggran 
dizing  himself,  and  his  own  family,  had  led  them  into  dangers  and  difficulties, 
in  search  of  a  country  which  nowhere  existed  ;  they  said  they  had  given  suffi- 


20 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


Fig.  7.— Mutiny  on  board  the  Santa  Maria. 

cient  proofs  of  their  courage,  by  venturing  so  far  from  home,  and  began  to  en- 
tertain serious  thoughts  of  compelling  Columbus  to  return.  In  a  word,  so  great 
were  their  fears,  that  some  of  them  were  for  throwing  the  admiral  overboard, 
and  asserting,  on  their  return  to  Spain,  that  he  fell  into  the  sea,  as  he  was  gazing 
at  the  stars. 

Columbus  was  not  insensible  of  the  spirit  of  mutiny,  by  which  they  were  ac- 
tuated, and  exerted  himself,  partly  by  representing  their  duty  to  the  king,  partly 
by  threats  of  punishment  in  case  of  disobedience,  and  partly  by  promises  of  the 
reward  of  their  perseverance  ;  so  that  the  enterprise  received  no  detriment  from 
their  ill-grounded  fears  and  apprehensions. 

The  men  were,  however,  extremely  anxious  and  disconsolate,  till  on  the 
twenty-fifth  of  September,  about  sunsetting,  while  Columbus  was  talking  to  Vin- 
cent Yanez  Pinzon,  he  cried,  "  Land  !  Land !  Let  me  not  lose  the  reward  for 
this  good  news  !"  and  immediately  pointed  toward  the  southwest,  where  there 
was  something  which  looked  like  an  island,  at  the  distance  of  twenty-five  leagues. 

This,  which  was  afterward  looked  on  as  a  contrivance  between  Columbus  and 
Pinzon,  so  animated  the  men,  that  they  returned  thanks  to  God  with  the  utmost 
fervency,  and  the  admiral,  at  the  earnest  entreaty  of  the  crew,  steered  toward 
the  supposed  island  most  part  of  the  night ;  but  in  the  morning  no  island  was  to 
be  seen,  and  the  men  were  as  loud  in  their  complaints  as  ever. 

Columbus  continued  on  his  course  with  the  utmost  resolution ;  and  on  tb^ 
twenty-ninth  they  saw  many  flying  fishes,  some  of  which  fell  into  the  shi\> 
They  also  saw  a  gull,  several  wagtails,  and  other  birds,  and  were  encompassed 
with  so  great  a  quantity  of  weeds,  that  the  men  thought  they  were  near  land 
and  in  danger  of  running  aground. 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  21 

On  the  thirtieth  they  also  saw  many  wagtails,  and  observed  that  the  weeds 
lay  in  a  line  from  west-northwest,  to  east-southeast. 

At  break  of  day,  on  the  first  of  October,  a  wagtail  came  on  board  the  admiral, 
and  that  day  the  pilot  told  the  admiral,  that  they  were  five  handred  and  seventy- 
eig-ht  leagues  west  of  the  island  of  Ferro  ;  but  by  Columbus's  account  they  were 
seven  hundred  and  seven  ;  but  he  took  no  notice  of  the  error,  because  he  would 
not  discourage  the  sailors. 

On  the  second  they  killed  a  tunny  fish,  and  some  birds;  but  seeing  no  birds 
on  the  third  day,  they  feared  they  had  missed  some  islands,  and  the  men  begged 
the  admiral  to  steer  either  to  the  right  or  left ;  but  regardless  of  their  entreaties, 
he  resolved  to  keep  right  on  his  course,  that  the  credit.of  his  undertaking  might 
not  suffer  by  an  idle  compliance  with  their  demands. 

Hereupon  the  men  began  to  mutiny,  and  would  probably  have  taken  some  des- 
perate measures,  had  not  the  flight  of  upward  of  forty  sparrows,  and  other  birds, 
from  the  west,  again  given  them  hopes  that  they  were  near  land.  Some  signs 
of  land  appeared  to  the  westward  on  the  seventh  of  October,  but  the  weather  be- 
ing hazy,  no  one  would  venture  to  cry  land.  • 

An  annuity  of  ten  thousand  marvadies,  or  thirty  crowns,  for  life,  had  been  of- 
fered by  their  catholic  majesties  to  the  person  who  should  first  discover  land ; 
but  if  any  one  cried  out  land,  and  it  did  not  prove  to  be  so,  he  was  to  be  exclu- 
ded from  the  reward,  even  though  he  should  afterward  discover  it.  But  the 
people  of  the  Nina,  which  was  generally  ahead,  fired  a  gun,  and  hoisted  colors, 
concluding  it  was  certainly  land  ;  but  as  they  sailed  farther  they  were  soon  un- 
deceived. 

Next  day  they  saw  many  birds,  both  large  and  small,  among  which  were  some 
land-fowl,  flying  from  the  west  to  the  southwest,  and  Columbus,  thinking  they 
could  not  fly  far,  imitated  the  Portuguese,  who,  by  following  such  flights  of 
birds,  had  discovered  several  islands  ;  he  therefore  changed  his  course,  and 
stood  for  the  west ;  and  having  already  sailed  seven  hundred  and  twenty  leagues 
to  the  westward  of  the  Canaries,  imagined  he  should  soon  find  land  ;  and  he  had 
often  told  the  sailors  to  expect  it  at  jthat  distance. 

They  saw  twelve  singing-birds,  and  many  ducks,  gulls,  and  jays,  on  the  eighth 
of  October ;  and  on  the  eleventh,  when  all  the  admiral's  skill  and  address  would 
have  been  insufficient  to  withstand  much  longer  the  mutinous  disposition  of  the 
crew,  he  was  comforted  with  indubitable  proofs  of  their  being  near  land  ;  for  on 
this  day  they  saw  a  green  rush,  and  a  large  rock- fish  swim  near  the  admiral's 
ship  ;  and  those  on  board  the  Pinta  took  up  a  stafF  most  curiously  wrought,  and 
saw  a  cane  floating,  and  a  number  of  weeds  fresh  torn  from  the  shore. 

On  the  evening  of  this  day  the  admiral  represented  to  his  men,  how  merciful 
God  had  been  to  them,  in  conducting  them  safe  so  long  a  voyage ;  and  said,  that 
since  the  tokens  he  now  saw  were  proofs  they  were  near  land,  he  would  have 
them  watch  all  night,  and  they  would  most  likely  discover  it  before  the  morning  ; 
and  he  promised  to  give  a  velvet  doublet,  as  an  addition  to  their  majesties'  re- 
ward, to  the  person  who  should  make  the  discovery. 

Two  hours  before  midnight,  Columbus  standing  on  the  poop,  saw  a  light  on 
shore,  and  called  Guitierres,  groom  of  the  privy  chamber  to  the  king,  who  also 
saw  it.  It  appeared  like  a  candle,  or  other  light  carried  in  a  person's  hand  from 
one  house  to  another. 

About  two  o'clock  in  the  morning  land  was  discovered,  at  the  distance  of  two 
leagues,  by  Roderic  de  Trians,  on  board  the  Pinta,  which  was  considerably 
ahead  ;  but  the  reward  was  afterward  paid  to  Columbus,  by  order  of  their  catholic 
majesties,  for  having  first  discovered  the  light. 

The  ships  now  lay  too,  and  the  people  waited  with  the  utmost  anxiety  for  a 
sight  of  that  land  of  which  they  had  been  so  long  in  search  ;  and  at  the  break 


22 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  23 

ol  day  they  had  the  pleasure  to  behold  an  island  about  fifteen  leagues  in  length ; 
of  a  flat  surface,  well  covered  with  wood  and  watered,  with  a  large  lake  in  the 
middle  of  it.  It  appeared  to  be  full  of  inhabitants,  who  waited  on  the  shore, 
astonished  at  the  sight  of  the  ships,  which  they  took  for  prodigious  sea  monsters 

The  sailors  were  extremely  eager  to  be  on  shore ;  and  as  soon  as  the  vessels 
were  brought  to  an  anchor,  the  admiral  went  on  shore,  with  the  royal  colors  fly- 
ing, as  did  the  captains,  carrying  the  colors  of  their  enterprise,  being  a  green 
cross  with  crowns,  and  the  names  of  their  catholic  majesties. 

They  were  no  sooner  on  shore,  than  they  fell  on  their  knees,  and  kissing  the 
ground,  with  tears  of  joy,  gave  thanks  to  God  for  his  goodness,  when  the  admi- 
ral stood  up,  and  gave  the  island  the  name  of  St.  Salvador,  which  the  natives 
called  Guanihani ;  but  it  is  now  known  by  the  name  of  Cat-island. 

Columbus  having  taken  possession  of  the  island,  for  the  king  and  queen  of 
Spain,  the  sailors  acknowledged  his  authority,  begged  pardon  for  their  former 
behavior,  and  promised  the  utmost  obedience  for  the  future. 

On  his  return,  when  near  the  coast  of  Portugal,  a  terrible  storm  arose,  and  he 
found  it,  expedient  to  anchor  off  Lisbon,  where  he  was  warmly  solicited  by  the 
king  of  Portugal  to  re-enter  his  service,  but  this  was  declined.  Columbus  again 
made  sail,  and  in  a  few  days  came  to  anchor  in  the  port  of  Palos. 

Columbus  gave  their  majesties  an  account  of  his  voyages  and  discoveries, 
showed  the  Indians  as  they  appeared  in  their  own  country,  and  exhibited  all  the 
curiosities  he  had  brought.  When  he  had  concluded  his  account,  their  majes- 
ties knelt  down,  and  with  tears  in  their  eyes,  returned  thanks  to  God,  and  im- 
mediately the  choristers  of  the  chapel  sung  Te  Deum. 

The  articles  heretofore  concluded  with  the  admiral  were  only  in  form  of  a 
contract ;  but  as  he  had  performed  what  he  engaged  to  do,  their  majesties  now 
passed  grants,  making  good  what  they  had  before  promised  him. 

When  his  majesty  rode  through  Barcelona,  he  would  make  the  admiral  ride 
by  his  side,  an  honor,  till  then,  peculiar  to  the  princes  of  the  blood.  The  im- 
portance of  his  discoveries  induced  their  majesties  to  despatch  an  ambassador 
to  Pope  Alexander  VI.,  requesting  his  authority  for  an  exclusive  title  to  the 
countries  which  had  been,  or  might  be  discovered ;  this  the  pope  readily  com- 
plied with,  drawing  a  line  from  pole  to  pole,  one  hundred  leagues  westward  from 
the  Cape  de  Verd  islands,  granting  to  their  majesties  all  the  dominions  beyond 
that  part  of  the  globe. 

The  son  of  the  poor  wool-comber  of  Genoa  was  laden  with  every  honor  that 
power  could  bestow.  His  patroness,  Isabella,  received  him  with  open  arms, 
the  very  courts  that  had  denied  him  aid  now  solicited  his  presence,  and  at  the 
tables  of  the  noblest  he  became  an  honored  guest. 

Among  many  others  of  the  grandees  of  Spain,  Pedro  Gonzales  de  Mendoza, 
the  grand  cardinal  of  Spain,  invited  Columbus  to  a  banquet.  He  gave  him  the 
most  honorable  place  at  table,  and,  notwithstanding  etiquette  to  its  fullest  extent 
was  at  that  time  punctiliously  observed,  he  served  him  with  ceremonies  which 
were  observed  toward  sovereigns.  It  was  at  that  banquet  that  the  anecdote  of 
the  egg  is  said  to  have  occurred,  which  scene  is  graphically  delineated  in  our 
engraving.  A  courtier  who  was  present,  possessing  more  impudence  than  wit, 
and  jealous  of  Columbus  because  he  was  a  foreigner,  and  so  highly  honored  by 
'lis  master,  abruptly  asked  him  whether  he  thought  that  in  case  he  had  not  dis- 
covered the  Indies,  there  were  not  other  men  who  would  have  been  capable  of 
the  enterprise  ?  Columbus,  looking  with  proper  contempt  upon  the  fellow, 
deigned  no  reply,  but  taking  an  egg,  invited  the  company  to  make  it  stand  upon 
one  end.  All  attempted  it,  but  in  vain,  whereupon  he  struck  it  upon  the  tabh 
so  as  to  break  the  end,  and  left  it  standing  upon  the  broken  part.  This,  in  tin 
most  simple  manner,  illustrated  the  fact,  that  when  he  had  once  shown  the  way 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  25 

to  the  new  world,  it  was  a  very  easy  thing  to  follow.  The  rebuke  was  felt,  and 
the  courtier  held  his  peace.  "  This  anecdote,"  says  Irving,  "  rests  on  the  au- 
thority of  the  Italian  historian  Benzoni.  It  has  been  condemned  as  trivial,  but 
the  simplicity  of  the  reproof  constituted  its  severity,  and  was  characteristic  of 
the  practical  sagacity  of  Columbus.  The  universal  popularity  of  the  anecdote  is 
a  proof  of  its  merit." 

On  the  twenty-fifth  of  September,  1493,  Columbus  sailed  on  his  second  voy- 
age, in  which  he  discovered  more  of  the  West  India  islands. 

On  the  thirteenth  of  May,  1498,  Columbus  commenced  his  third  voyage,  from 
the  bay  of  St.  Lucas,  and  after  seeing  some  new  islands,  on  the  first  of  August 
he  discovered  the  continent,  but  imagining  it  to  be  an  island,  he  termed  it  Isla 
Santa.  From  this  cruise  Columbus  was  brought  back  in  chains  to  Cadiz  in  con- 
sequence of  false  charges  made  against  him  by  interested  individuals ;  but  he 
was  soon  restored  to  the  favor  of  his  king  and  master. 

A  new  voyage  was  now  projected,  which  was  commenced  on  the  fourth  of 
May,  1502.  In  this  he  was  very  successful  as  a  discoverer,  but  on  his  return 
home  his  health  failed,  and  he  died  May  15,  1506.  His  body  was  taken  to  the 
Carthusian  convent,  and  thence  to  St.  Domingo.  His  bones,  however,  were 
afterward  removed  to  Cuba,  and  are  still  preserved  in  the  cathedral  at  Havana. 

In  the  cathedral  of  Seville,  fig.  8,  there  is  a  flat  stone  with  an  inscription, 
which,  when  translated,  states, 

To  Castile  and  Leon 
Columbus  gave  a  new  world. 

Such  was  the  end  of  this  great  man,  to  whom  the  Spaniards  are  indebted  for 
all  their  American  possessions,  and  who,  from  the  boldness  of  his  undertakings, 
and  the  greatness  of  his  achievements,  may,  in  a  great  degree,  be  considered  as 
the  Father  of  Navigation. 

Columbus  was  in  stature  tall,  his  face  long,  his  aspect  majestic,  his  nose  aqui- 
line, his  eyes  gray,  his  complexion  ruddy  and  clear;  his  beard  and  hair  were 
fair  in  his  youth,  but  the  many  hardships  he  suffered  soon  turned  them  gTay. 
He  was  a  man  of  wit  and  pleasantry,  yet  modestly  grave,  and  eloquent  in  dis- 
course. He  was  affable  to  strangers,  and  kind  to  his  own  family.  He  had  an 
air  of  authority  and  grandeur  that  commanded  respect ;  he  was  temperate  in 
eating  and  drinking,  and  modest  in  his  dress.  He  was  strict  in  religion,  accord- 
ing to  the  mode  of  his  country,  and  obliged  those  under  him  to  pay,  at  least,  a 
decent  regard  to  it.  He  much  desired  the  conversion  of  the  Indians,  and  did 
what  he  could  to  allure  them,  by  obliging  the  Spaniards  to  lead  a  life,  in  some 
measure  agreeable  to  the  faith  they  professed.  He  was  a  man  of  undaunted 
courage,  and  fond  of  great  enterprises  ;  he  remained  unmoved  amidst  the  many 
troubles  and  adversities  that  attended  him,  ever  relying  on  the  Divine  Providence. 
This  is  the  account  given  of  the  famous  Columbus,  by  a  Spanish  writer  of 
knowledge  and  fidelity,  who  adds,  that 

"  His  name  will  be  renowned  as  long  as  the  world  endures." 
III.  Sebastian  Cabot,  who  claims  with  Columbus  to  have  been  the  first  dis- 
coverer of  the  continent  of  America,  was  the  son  of  John  Cabot,  a  Venetian. 
He  was  born  at  Bristol  in  1477  ;  and  was  taught  by  his  father  arithmetic,  ge- 
ometry, and  cosmography.  Before  he  was  twenty  years  of  age  he  made  several 
voyages.  The  first  of  any  consequence  seems  to  have  been  made  with  his 
father,  who  had  a  commission  from  Henry  VII.  for  the  discovery  of  a  northwest 
passage  to  India.  They  sailed  in  the  spring  of  1497;  and  proceeding  to  the 
northwest,  they  discovered  land,  which  for  that  reason  they  called  Primavista, 
oi  Newfoundland.  Another  smaller  island  they  called  St.  John,  from  its  being 
discovered  on  the  feast  of  St.  John  Baptist ;  after  which,  they  sailed  along  the 


Fig.  10.— Tomb  of  Columbus.— Seville  Cathedral 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


27 


Fig.  11.— Portrait  of  Seba-tian  Cabot, 
coast  of  America  as  far  as  Cape  Florida,  and  then  returned  to  England  with  a 
good  cargo,  and  three  Indians  aboard.  Stowe  and  Speed  ascribe  these  discov- 
eries wholly  to  Sebastian,  without  mentioning  his  father.  It  is  probable  that 
Sebastian,  after  his  father's  death,  made  several  voyages  to  these  parts,  as  a  map 
of  his  discoveries,  drawn  by  himself,  was  hung  up  in  the  privy  garden  at  White- 
hall. However,  history  gives  but  little  account  of  his  life  for  near  twenty  years, 
when  he  went  to  Spain,  where  he  was  made  pilot-major,  and  intrusted  with  re- 
viewing all  projects  for  discoveries,  which  were  then  very  numerous.  His  great 
capacity  and  approved  integrity  induced  many  eminent  merchants  to  treat  with 
him  about  a  voyage  by  the  new-found  straits  of  Magellan  to  the  Moluccas.  He 
therefore  sailed  in  1525,  first  to  the  Canaries,  then  to  the  Cape  Verd  islands, 
thence  to  St.  Augustine  and  the  island  of  Patos ;  when  some  of  his  people  be- 
ginning to  be  mutinous,  and  refusing  to  pass  through  the  straits,  he  laid  aside  the 
design  of  sailing  to  the  Moluccas,  left  some  of  the  principal  mutineers  upon  a 
desert  island,  and,  sailing  up  the  rivers  of  Plate  and  Paraguay,  discovered  and 
built  forts  in  a  large  tract  of  fine  country,  that  produced  gold,  silver,  and  other 
rich  commodities.  He  thence  despatched  messengers  to  Spain  for  a  supply  of 
provisions,  ammunition,  goods  for  trade,  and  a  recruit  of  men  ;  but  his  request 
not  being  readily  complied  with,  after  staying  five  years  in  America,  he  returned 
home,  where  he  met  with  a  cold  reception,  the  merchants  being  displeased  at 
his  not  having  pursued  his  voyage  to  the  Moluccas,  while  his  treatment  of  the 
mutineers  had  given  umbrage  at  court.  Hence  he  returned  to  England ;  and 
being  introduced  to  the  Duke  of  Somerset,  then  lord  protector,  a  new  office  was 
erected  for  him ;  he  was  made  governor  of  the  mystery  and  company  of  the 
merchant  adventurers  for  the  discovery  of  regions,  dominions,  islands,  and  places 


23 


THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 


unknown  ;  a  pension  was  granted  him,  by  letters  patent,  of  j£166  13.?.  Ad.  pei 
annum  ;  and  he  was  consulted  in  all  affairs  relative  to  trade.  In  1522,  by  his 
interest,  the  court  fitted  out  some  ships  for  the  discovery  of  the  northern  parts 
of  the  world.  This  produced  the  first  voyage  the  English  made  to  Russia,  and 
the  beginning  of  that  commerce  which  has  ever  since  been  carried  on  between 
the  two  nations.  The  Russia  company  was  now  founded  by  a  charter  granted 
by  Philip  and  Mary ;  and  of  this  company  Sebastian  was  appointed  governor 
for  life.  He  is  said  to  be  the  first  who  took  notice  of  the  variation  of  the  needle, 
and  who  published  a  map  of  the  world.  The  exact  time  of  his  death  is  not 
known,  but  he  lived  to  be  above  seventy  years  of  age. 


.  Fio.  12. — Portrait  of  Americus  Vespucius. 

IV.  Although  America  was  discovered  by  the  Northmen,  Columbus,  and  tfte 

Cabots,  yet  it  was  reserved  for  Amerigo  Vespucci  to  give  a  name  to  the   soil ; 

that  name  America,  which  is  already  synonymous  with  liberty  and  independence 

throughout  the  whole  world  j  where  the   genius  of  freedom  finds  her  deareet 

lace  of  abiding  while  living,  and  which,  if  she  be  ever  conquered  by  the  strong 


Fig.  13. — Pizarro 


30  THE    PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

arm  of  imperial  tyranny  and  royal  despotism,  will  be  for  her  a  magnificent  sep 
ul  e  lire. 

Americus  Vespucius,  or  more  properly  Amerigo  Vespucci,  a  Florentine  gen- 
tleman, was  born  March  9,  1451,  of  an  ancient  family.  His  father,  who  was  an 
Italian  merchant,  brought  him  up  in  this  business,  and  his  profession  led  him  to 
visit  Spain  and  other  countries.  Being  eminently  skilled  in  all  the  sciences 
subservient  to  navigation,  and  possessing  an  enterprising  spirit,  he  became  de- 
sirous of  seeing  the  new  world,  which  Columbus  had  discovered  in  1492.  He 
accordingly  entered  as  a  merchant  on  board  the  small  fleet  of  four  ships,  equip- 
ped by  the  merchants  of  Seville,  and  set  out  under  the  command  of  Ojeda.  The 
enterprise  was  sanctioned  by  a  royal  license. 

He  sailed  May  20,  1499,  under  the  command  of  Ojeda,  and  proceeded  to  the 
Antilles  islands,  and  thence  to  the  coast  of  Guiana  and  Venezuela,  and  returned 
to  Cadiz  in  November,  1500.  After  his  return,  Emanuel,  king  of  Portugal,  who 
was  jealous  of  the  success  and  glory  of  Spain,  invited  him  to  his  kingdom,  and 
gave  him  the  command  of  three  ships  to  make  a  third  voyage  of  discovery.  He 
sailed  from  Lisbon,  May  10,  1501,  and  ran  down  the  coasts  of  Africa  as  far  as 
Sierra  Leone  and  the  coast  of  Angola,  and  then  passed  over  to  Brazil  in  South 
America,  and  continued  his  discoveries  to  the  south  as  far  as  Patagonia.  He 
then  returned  to  Sierra  Leone  and  the  coast  of  Guinea,  and  entered  again  the 
port  of  Lisbon,  September  7,  1502. 

King  Emanuel,  highly  gratified  by  his  success,  equipped  for  him  six  ships, 
with  which  he  sailed  on  his  fourth  and  last  voyage,  May  10,  1503.  It  was  his 
object  to  discover  a  western  passage  to  the  Molucca  islands.  He  passed  the 
coasts  of  Africa,  and  entered  the  bay  of  All  Saints  in  Brazil.  Having  provision 
for  only  twenty  months,  and  being  detained  on  the  coast  of  Brazil  by  bad  weather 
and  contrary  winds  five  months,  he  formed  the  resolution  of  returning  to  Portugal, 
where  he  arrived  June  14,  1504.  As  he  carried  home  with  him  considerable 
quantities  of  the  Brazil  wood,  and  other  articles  of  value,  he  was  received  with 
joy.  It  was  soon  after  this  period,  that  he  wrote  an  account  of  his  four  voyages. 
The  work  was  dedicated  to  Rene  II.,  duke  of  Lorraine,  who  took  the  title  of 
the  king  of  Sicily,  and  who  died  December  10,  1508.  It  was  probably  pub- 
lished about  the  year  1507,  for  in  that  year  he  went  from  Lisbon  to  Seville,  and 
King  Ferdinand  appoinied  him  to  draw  sea-charts  with  the  title  of  chief  pilot. 
He  died  at  the  island  of  Terceira  in  1514,  aged  about  sixty-three  years,  or  agree- 
ably to  another  account,  at  Seville,  in  1512,  having  published  the  first  book  and 
chart  describing  the  new  world. 

V.  The  Mississippi,  that  broad  and  majestic  river,  as  it  rushes  onward  with 
resistless  current  to  the  sea,  contains  within  its  deep  bosom  the  abode  of  no  more 
daring  or  gallant  spirit  than  that  which  animated  the  proud  Hernando  de  Soto. 

He  was  born  at  Barcarota  in  1501  ;  his  family  was  respectable,  but  poor,  and 
De  Soto  was  obliged  to  depend  upon  his  bravery  for  his  subsistence.  With  this 
view  he  accompanied  Davila  to  America,  and  distinguished  himself  so  much 
that  he  had  command  given  him  of  a  troop  of  horse,  with  which  he  followed 
Pizarro  (fig.  13)  to  Peru,  and  in  that  severe  battle  which  took  place  between 
Pizarro  and  Almagro,  (fig.  14),  he  displayed  great  prowess,  and  distingui* 
himself  for  his  valor  and  prudence. 

On  his  return  to  Spain,  he  appeared  at  the  court  of  the  emperor  Charles  V.  in 
magnificent  style,  and  was  attended  by  a  knot  of  brave  cavaliers,  many  of  whom 
had  been  with  him  in  Peru  ;  he  was  in  the  prime  of  manhood,  about  thirty-six 
years  old,  commanding  in  figure,  and  of  a  dark,  animated,  and  expressive  coun- 
tenance. With  such  advantages  of  person  and  reputation  he  soon  succeeded  .in 
gaining  the  affections  and  hand  of  a  lady  of  distinguished  rank  and  merit,  Isabella 
de  Bobadilla,  which  marriage  strengthened  his  influence  at  court.     About  this 


THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 


Fio.  15.— Portrait  of  Hernando  de  Soto. 

time  tne  fate  of  Pamphilo  de  Narvaez  and  his  followers,  who  had  gone  on  an 
expedition  to  Florida,  reached  Spain.  The  imagination  of  De  Soto  became  ex- 
cited by  the  narrative  of  this  expedition  ;  his  ambition  was  roused  by  the  desire 
of  rivalling  the  fame  of  Cortez  and  Pizarro,  and  his  reputation,  wealth,  past  ser- 
vices, and  marriage  connexions,  all  gave  him  the  means  of  attaining  his  wishes. 
He  therefore  asked  permission  of  the  emperor  to  undertake  the  conquest  of 
Florida  at  his  own  expense  and  risk.  His  prayer  was  granted  ;  numerous 
privileges  were  conferred  upon  him,  and  he  was  created  captain-general  for  life, 
of  Florida  as  well  as  of  Cuba  ;  the  control  of  the  latter  island  being  important 
to  him  in  fitting  out  his  armament  for  the  conquest  of  Florida.  The  news  of 
this  expedition  was  soon  promulgated  throughout  Spain,  and  in  a  little  more  than 
a  year  from  the  time  that  this  enterprise  was  first  proclaimed,  nine  hundred  and 
fifty  Spaniards  of  all  degrees  had  assembled  in  the  port  of  San  Lucar  de  Barrame- 
da,  to  embark  in  the  expedition.  Never  had  a  more  gallant  and  brilliant  body  of 
men  offered  themselves  for  conquest  in  the  new  world.     All  were   young  and 


THE  PICTORIAL   HISTORY  33 

vigorous,  and  fitted  for  the  toils,  hardships,  and  dangers,  of  so  adventurous  an 
undertaking.  De  Soto  was  magnificent  in  his  offers  of  pecuniary  assistance,  to 
aid  the  cavaliers  in  fitting  themselves  out  according  to  their  rank  and  station. 
Many  were  compelled,  through  necessity,  to  accept  of  these  offers  ;  others,  who 
had  means,  generously  declined  them,  deeming  it  more  proper  that  they  should 
assist  than  accept  aid  from  him.  Many  came  splendidly  equipped  with  rich 
armor,  costly  dresses,  and  a  train  of  domestics.  Indeed,  some  young  men  of 
quality  had  spent  a  great  part  of  their  property  in  this  manner.  This  brilliant 
armament  embarked  at  San  Lucar  de  Barrameda,  on  the  sixth  of  April,  1538,  in 
seven  large  and  three  small  vessels.  The  governor,  his  wife,  together  with  all 
his  family  and  retinue,  embarked  in  the  largest  vessel,  called  the  San  Christoval, 
of  eight  hundred  tons  burden.  They  quitted  the  Spanish  shore  in  company  with 
a  fleet  of  twenty-six  sail  bound  to  Mexico,  amid  the  braying  of  trumpets  and  the 
thunder  of  artillery.  The  armament  of  De  Soto  was  so  bountifully  supplied  with 
naval  stores,  that  each  man  was  allowed  double  rations.  This  led  to  useless 
waste,  but  the  governor  was  of  a  munificent  spirit,  and  so  elated  at  finding  in 
his  train  such  noble  and  gallant  spirits,  that  he  thought  he  could  not  do  enough 
to  honor  and  gratify  them. 

The  armament  arrived  at  Cuba  about  the  last  of  May.  Here  the  fleet  remained 
for  a  long  period ;  during  which  De  Soto  despatched  a  vessel  to  St.  Augustine  to  se- 
lect a  safe  harbor.  This  having  been  accomplished,  he  sailed  from  Havana  on  the 
twelfth  of  May,  1539,  and  on  the  twenty-fifth  of  the  same  month  arrived  at  Es- 
piiitu  Santo,  and  took  formal  possession  of  the  country  in  the  name  of  Charles  V 

The  troops  disembarked,  and  not  a  single  Indian  was  to  be  seen  ;  the  soldier?, 
remained  all  night  on  shore  in  careless  security,  when  in  the  morning  they  were 
suddenly  attacked  by  a  large  body  of  Indians  ;  several  of  the  Spaniards  were 
wounded  by  arrows,  but  reinforcements  arriving  from  the  ships,  the  savages 
were  repulsed  and  the  army  took  up  their  residence  in  the  deserted  village,  the 
houses  of  which  were  large,  built  of  wood,  and  thatched  with  palm-leaves 
Leaving  a  garrison  in  this  village  of  Herrihigua,  De  Soto  proceeded  for  several 
leagues  into  the  interior,  although  constantly  harassed  by  the  Indians. 

The  fertile  province  in  which  the  army  was  now  encamped  lay  twenty  leagues 
to  the  north  of  that  governed  by  Urribarracaxi,  and  was  governed  by  a  cacique 
named  Acuera,  who,  on  the  approach  of  the  Spaniards,  had  fled  with  his  people 
to  the  woods.  Hernando  de  Soto  sent  Indian  interpreters  to  this  chief,  repre 
senting  the  power  of  the  Spaniards  to  do  injury  in  war,  and  confer  benefits  in 
peace  ;  declaring  his  disposition  to  befriend  the  natives  ;  his  only  object  being, 
by  amicable  means  to  bring  the  people  of  this  great  country  into  obedience  to 
his  sovereign,  the  powerful  emperor  and  king  of  Castile.  He  invited  the  cacique, 
therefore,  to  a  friendly  interview,  in  order  to  arrange  a  peaceful  intercourse. 
The  cacique  returned  a  haughty  reply  :  "  Others  of  your  accursed  race,"  said 
he,  "  have,  in  years  past,  disturbed  our  peaceful  shores.  They  have  taught  me 
what  you  are.  What  is  your  employment  1  To  wander  about  like  vagabonds 
from  land  to  land ;  to  rob  the  poor ;  to  betray  the  confiding  ;  to  murder  the  de- 
fenceless in  cold  blood.  No  !  with  such  a  people  I  want  neither  peace  nor 
friendship.  War — never-ending,  exterminating  war — is  all  I  ask.  You  boast 
yourselves  to  be  valiant — and  so  you  may  be  ;  but  my  faithful  warriors  are  not 
less  brave  ;  and  of  this  you  shall  one  day  have  proof,  for  I  have  sworn  to  main- 
tain an  unsparing  conflict  while  one  white  man  remains  in  my  borders  ;  not 
openly  in  the  batUe-field,  though  even  thus  we  fear  not  to  meet  you,  but  by 
stratagem,  ambush,  and  midnight  surprisal."  In  reply  to  the  demand  that  he 
should  yield  obedience  to  the  emperor,  the  chief  replied  :  "  I  am  king  in  my 
own  land,  and  will  never  become  the  vassal  of  a  mortal  like  myself.  Vile  and 
pusillanimous  is  he  who  submits  to  the  yoke  of  another  when  he  may  be  free  !' 

3 


34  OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 

As  for  me  and  my  people,  we  prefer  death  to  the  loss  of  liberty,  and  the  subju- 
gation of  our  country !"  The  governor,  filled  with  admiration  at  the  spirit  of  this 
savage  chieftain,  was  more  pressing  than  ever  to  gain  his  friendship  ;  but  to  all 
his  overtures  the  cacique's  answer  was,  that  he  had  already  made  the  only  reply 
he  had  to  offer.  The  army  remained  in  this  province  twenty  days,  recruiting 
from  the  fatigues  and  privations  of  their  past  journey.  During  this  time,  the 
governor  sent  persons  in  every  direction  to  explore  the  country  ;  and  they  re- 
turned with  favorable  reports.  During  this  time  the  Indians  were  not  idle.  To 
justify  the  bravadoes  of  their  cacique,  they  lurked  in  ambush  about  the  camp,  so 
that  a  Spaniard  could  not  stray  a  hundred  steps  from  it  without  being  shot  and 
instantly  beheaded ;  if  his  companions  hastened  to  his  rescue,  they  found  noth- 
ing but  a  headless  trunk.  The  Christians  buried  the  bodies  of  their  unfortu- 
nate comrades  wherever  they  found  them  ;  but  the  savages  invariably  returned 
the  following  night,  disinterred  them,  cut  them  up,  and  hanged  them  upon  trees. 
The  heads  they  carried  as  trophies  to  their  cacique,  according  to  his  orders. 
Thus  fourteen  Spaniards  perished,  and  a  great  number  were  wounded.  In 
these  skirmishes  the  Indians  ran  comparatively  little  risk,  as  the  Spanish  en- 
campment was  skirted  by  a  thicket,  whither,  after  making  an  assault,  the  assail- 
ants could  easily  escape.  In  this  manner  the  Spaniards  saw  effectually  verified 
the  threats  of  their  ferocious  foes,  who  had  hung  upon  their  rear  during  the 
march.  "  Keep  on,  robbers  and  traitors  !"  they  cried,  "  in  Aucera  and  Apalachee 
we  will  treat  you  as  you  deserve.  We  will  quarter  and  hang  up  every  captive 
on  the  highest  trees  along  the  road."  Notwithstanding  their  great  vigilance, 
the  Spaniards  did  not  kill  more  than  fifty  Indians,  for  the  latter  were  extremely 
wary  in  their  ambuscades. 

The  foregoing  will  enable  our  readers  to  judge  of  the  difficulties  encountered 
by  De  Soto.  He  however  continued  his  route  through  the  province  of  Osachile, 
and  the  army  passed  the  winter  of  1539  in  the  province  of  Apalachee.  In  the 
spring  of  1540,  De  Soto  continued  his  route  ;  and  in  the  province  of  Cosachriqui, 
jvhich  is  thought  to  be  near  the  seacoast  of  Georgia  and  South  Carolina,  he  ob- 
ained,  it  is  said,  fourteen  bushels  of  pearls.  Atlength  he  came  to  the  dominions 
of  the  cacique  Tuscaloosa,  which  must  have  comprised  a  great  part  of  Alabama 
and  Mississippi.  Here  a  disastrous  battle  ensued  on  the  site  as  it  is  thought  of 
Mobile  ;  a  battle  in  which  forty-two  Spaniards  were  killed,  and  many  thousand 
Indians  perished.  After  this  battle  the  situation  of  the  Spaniards  was  most  de- 
plorable. The  army  had  been  much  reduced  by  the  march  into  the  interior  ; 
most  of  the  soldiers  were  severely  wounded,  all  were  exhausted  by  fatigue  and 
hunger.  The  village  around  them  was  reduced  to  ashes,  and  all  the  baggage 
with  the  supplies  of  food  and  medicine  had  been  consumed  in  the  house.  At 
this  time,  too,  the  spirit  and  ardor  of  De  Soto  were  damped  by  the  dissatisfaction 
among  his  troops  :  on  the  sixteenth  of  November,  he  therefore  broke  up  his  en- 
campment and  turned  his  face  to  the  northward ;  after  a  march  of  five  days  he 
entered  the  province  of  Chicazo,  where  he  remained  through  the  winter.  Early 
in  1541,  the  army  of  De  Soto  was  attacked  in  the  encampment,  and  although  the 
Indians  were  driven  off  and  defeated,  yet  it  was  with  the  loss  of  forty  Spaniards 
with  their  horses.  Three  days  after  this  battle  the  army  moved  to  a  more  ad- 
vantageous position,  about  a  league  distant,  called  Chicacilla  ;  here  they  spent 
the  rest  of  the  winter,  in  great  suffering  from  the  cold,  having  lost  all  their  cloth- 
ing in  the  late  battle.  They  now  erected  a  forge,  and  busied  themselves  in 
newly  tempering  their  swords,  and  in  making  saddles,  shields,  and  lances,  to 
replace  those  which  they  had  lost.  On  the  first  of  April,  the  army  again  moved 
forward  till  they  came  in  sight  of  the  Mississippi,  which  they  crossed  (probably 
at  the  lowest  Chickasaw  bluff),  and  came  to  the  village  called  Casquin  or  Casqui, 
(Kaskaskias),  situated  in  the  province  of  the  same  name.     The  same  fortune 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  35 

still  awaited  the  Spaniards  :  the  Indians  were  constantly  attacking  them  ;  and 
although  always  subdued  and  cut  off  in  great  numbers,  yet  their  enmity  against 
the  conquerors  remained  firm  and  implacable.  De  Soto,  however,  continued 
his  march  through  the  province  of  Palisema,  passed  through  a  village  called 
Tanied  (Tunicas),  and  came  among  the  tribe  of  Tula  Indians,  and  wintered  in 
the  village  of  Uttanque.  Here  their  interpreter  died,  and  his  death  was  a  severe 
loss  to  the  service,  as  throughout  the  expedition  he  had  served  as  the  main  organ 
of  communication  between  the  Spaniards  and  the  natives.  In  the  spring  of 
1542,  the  views  of  De  Soto  were  changed  ;  his  hopes  of  finding  gold  regions 
were  disappointed  ;  he  had  lost  nearly  half  his  troops  by  fighting  and  hardships 
of  various  kinds  ;  the  greater  part  of  his  horses  too  had  perished,  and  all  had 
been  without  shoes  for  more  than  a  year  for  the  want  of  iron.  He  now  resolved 
to  return  to  the  Mississippi ;  select  a  suitable  village  on  its  banks  for  a  fortified 
post,  establish  himself  there  and  build  two  vessels,  in  which  some  of  his  most 
confidential  followers  might  descend  the  river,  carry  tidings  of  his  safety  to  his 
wife  and  friends  in  Cuba,  procure  reinforcements  of  men  and  horses,  together 
with  flocks,  herds,  seeds,  and  everything  else  necessary  to  colonize  and  secure 
the  possession  of  the  vast  and  fertile  country  he  had  overrun.  As  soon  as  the 
spring  was  sufficiently  advanced,  therefore,  De  Soto  broke  up  his  winter  canton- 
ment and  set  out  in  the  direction  of  the  Mississippi ;  after  a  time  he  came  to  the 
village  of  Guachoya,  which  contained  three  hundred  houses,  and  was  situated 
about  a  bowshot  from  the  Mississippi  in  two  contiguous  hills  with  a  small  inter- 
vening plain  that  served  as  a  public  square,  the  whole  way  fortified  with  palis- 
sades.  The  inhabitants  had  fled  across  the  river  in  their  canoes,  but  abundance 
of  provisions  was  found  in  the  adjacent  country.  Here  the  melancholy  which 
had  long  preyed  upon  the  spirits  of  De  Soto,  the  incessant  anxiety  of  mind  and 
fatigue  of  body,  added  perhaps  to  the  influence  of  climate,  brought  on  a  slow 
fever,  which  continued  until  the  seventh  day,  when  he  felt  convinced  that  his 
last  hour  was  at  hand.  He  now  made  his  will,  and  appointed  his  successor. 
When  this  was  done,  the  dying  chief  called  to  him  by  two  and  two,  and  three 
and  three,  the  most  noble  of  his  army,  and  after  them  he  ordered  that  the  soldiery 
should  enter,  twenty  and  twenty,  thirty  and  thirty,  and  of  all  of  them  he  took  his 
last  farewell.  He  charged  them  to  convert  the  natives  to  the  Catholic  faith,  and 
to  augment  the  power  of  the  crown  of  Spain.  He  thanked  them  for  their  affec- 
tion and  fidelity  to  him,  and  regretted  that  he  could  not  show  his  gratitude  by 
rewards  such  as  they  merited.  He  begged  forgiveness  of  all  whom  he  had 
offended,  and  finally  entreated  them,  in  the  most  affectionate  manner,  to  be 
peaceful  and  loving  to  one  another.  Having  confessed  his  sins  with  much  hu- 
mility, he  died  like  a  catholic  Christian,  imploring  mercy  of  the  most  Holy 
Trinity.  His  body  was  placed  in  the  trunk  of  an  evergreen  oak  and  sunk  in 
the  Mississippi. 

"VI.  Francis  I.,  a  powerful  monarch,  ambitious  of  every  kind  of  glory,  was  ani- 
mated also  with  eager  rivalry  of  Charles  V.,  who  derived  much  lustre  from  his 
possessions  in  the  new  world.  He  therefore  ardently  desired  to  follow  success- 
fully in  the  same  career  ;  and  with  this  view  he  supplied  to  Giovanni  Verazzano, 
a  noble  Florentine,. four  vessels  destined  to  America.  This  chief,  after  being 
driven  back  by  a  storm,  was  refitted,  and  engaged  in  some  successful  naval  op- 
erations on  the  Spanish  coast ;  and  it  was  then  determined,  that  in  the  Dolphin, 
with  fifty  men,  provisioned  for  eight  months,  he  should  prosecute  his  original 
design  of  discovery.  After  a  severe  tempest,  he  came,  in  the  middle  of  March, 
upon  a  coast  which,  wTith  great  probability,  is  supposed  to  be  that  of  North  Caro- 
lina ;  and  having  sailed  fifty  leagues  southward  in  search  of  a  port  without  suc- 
cess, he  turned  again  toward  the  north  with  the  same  object.  He  was  once 
more  disappointed  as  to  a  harbor  ;  but  seeing  a  fine  populous  country,  he  landed 


36 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION, 


Fig.  17.— Portrait  of  Verazzano. 

in  boats,  and  held  some  friendly  intercourse  with  the  natives.  He  next  pro* 
ceeded  in  an  eastern  direction  along  a  low  coast,  where  even  a  boat  could  not 
touch  ;  but  a  sailor  swam  ashore,  and  though  alarmed  by  some  strange  gestures, 
found  the  natives  kind.  A  change  of  course  to  the  northward  marks  the  round- 
ing of  Cape  Hatteras  ;  and  a  run  of  fifty  leagues  brought  him  to  a  fertile  region, 
covered  with  rich  verdure  and  luxuriant  forests.  This  was  Virginia,  near  the 
mouth  of  the  Chesapeake,  though  no  mention  is  made  of  that  great  inlet.  A  sail 
of  one  hundred  leagues  in  the  same  direction  led  to  a  spacious  bay  receiving  a 
noble  river,  evidently  the  Hudson.  They  ascended  it  a  short  way  in  boats,  and 
were  delighted  with  its  banks.  The  coast  then  tended  eastward;  and  after 
following  it  fifty  leagues,  they  reached  an  island  of  pleasing  aspect,  which,  be- 
ing of  a  triangular  form,  and  about  the  size  of  Rhodes,  clearly  appears  to  be  that 
named  Martha's  Vineyard.  The  weather  prevented  his  landing ;  and,  fifteen 
leagues  farther,  he  found  a  very  convenient  port,  where  he  had  again  much  sat- 
isfaction in  communieating  with  the  people.  Though  the  latitude  of  forty-one 
degrees  forty  minutes  be  about  half  a  degree  too  low,  it  seems  impossible  not  to 
recognise  Boston.  He  then  made  a  course  of  1 50  leagues  along  a  country  of 
similar  character;  but  somewhat  more  elevated,  without  landing  at  any  point. 
Another  stretch  of  fifty  leagues,  first  west  and  then  north,  brought  him  to  a 
bolder  territory  (Nova  Scotia),  covered  with  dense  forests  of  fir,  pine,  and  other 
trees  of  a  northern  climate.  The  inhabitants  were  fiercer,  and  carried  on  trade 
only  under  jealous  precautions.  In  a  subsequent  run  of  the  same  extent,  he  dis- 
covered thirty  small  islands,  with  narrow  channels  running  between  them,  being 
such  as  are  known  to  stud  the  northern  coast  of  that  country  and  the  adjacent 
one  of  Cape  Breton.  Lastly,  by  sailing  150  leagues  farther,  he  reached  in  fifty 
degrees  the  land  discovered  by  the  Britons  (Newfoundland  or  Labrador).  His 
stock  of  victuals  being  spent,  he  here  took  in  water,  and  returned  to  France. 

Verazzano,  on  the  eighth  of  July,  1584,  wrote  to  the  king  from  Dieppe  a  nar- 
rative of  this  voyage.  Ramusio  heard  from  different  quarters  that  he  had  sub- 
mitted to  that  monarch  the  plan  of  a  colony ;  and  the  general  belief  is,  that  he 
was  again  employed  by  him.  Mr.  Biddle,  indeed,  urges  the  improbability  that, 
amid  the  disasters  caused  by  the  battle  of  Pavia  in  February,  1525,  Francis 


38  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

could  engage  in  any  such  undertaking.  Down,  however,  to  that  fatal  day,  his 
career  was  triumphant ;  and  there  was  ample  time  to  have  authorized  another 
expedition,  though  there  is  a  total  absence  of  any  positive  notice  on  the  subject. 
Ramusio,  without  mentioning  either  place  or  date,  states  that  in  his  last  voyage, 
having  landed  with  some  companions,  he  was  killed  by  the  savages  in  presence 
of  his  crew  still  on  shipboard.  In  a  modern  narrative,  which,  from  its  full  gene- 
alogical details,  appears  to  have  been  furnished  by  his  relatives,  Coronelli,  an 
eminent  Venetian  hydrographer,  is  quoted,  expressing  his  belief  that  the  catas- 
trophe took  place  off  Cape  Breton,  in  1525.  In  the  portrait  from  which  ^our 
sketch  is  taken,  the  inscription  positively  bears  "  Dead  in  1525."  It  was  en- 
graved in  1767  after  a  picture  by  Zocchi,  in  the  possession  of  the  family,  whose 
opinion  is  thus  decidedly  expressed.  Yet  Tiraboschi  has  drawn  attention  to  a 
letter  of  Annibal  Caro,  apparently  directed  to  him  when  living  at  Florence  in 
1537.     There  seems  a  mystery  round  his  fate,  which  can  not  be  unravelled. 

Claims  so  extensive  and  so  feebly  supported  as  those  of  Spain  to  North 
America,  were  not  likely  to  remain  long  undisputed.  Other  European  nations 
were  then  rapidly  advancing  in  maritime  skill  and  enterprise,  among  whom  for 
some  time  France  took  the  lead.  The  defeat  and  captivity  of  the  king,  followed 
by  an  humiliating  peace,  naturally  diverted  his- mind  from  distant  enterprises,  es- 
pecially such  as  would  have  been  considered  hostile  by  his  rival,  Charles.  The 
troubles  which  agitated  the  country  after  his  death  were  also  unfavorable  to  such 
undertakings  ;  nevertheless,  the  spirit  of  adventure  was  cherished  among  the 
people,  especially  the  Huguenots,  an  industrious  class,  who  almost  alone  raised 
her  commerce  and  manufactures  to  a  flourishing  condition.  Admiral  Coligni, 
one  of  the  leaders  in  that  eventful  time,  formed  the  scheme  of  a  transatlantic 
settlement,  which  might  at  once  extend  the  resources  of  his  country,  and  afford 
an  asylum  to  his  Protestant  brethren.  While  the  civil  war  was  yet  only  impend- 
'  ing,  he  enjoyed  intervals  of  favor  at  court,  which  enabled  him  to  obtain  permis- 
sion, first  to  establish  one  in  Brazil ;  and  when  that  proved  unfortunate,  to  plant 
another  in  Florida.  He  fitted  out  two  vessels  in  1562,  and  placed  them  under 
John  Ribault  of  Dieppe,  a  seaman  of  experience.  The  object  was  to  reach  the 
mouth  of  the  river  called  by  Ayllon  the  Jordan,  now  Combahee,  in  South  Caro- 
lina ;  but,  steering  in  too  low  a  latitude,  the  discoverers  reached  the  St.  John, 
near  St.  Augustine.  On  reaching  Port  Royal,  they  were  so  pleased  with  its  noble 
harbor,  the  magnificent  trees,  and  beautiful  shrubs,  that  they  determined  to  choose 
it  for  the  site  of  their  colony.  Having  seen  a  fort  erected,  and  the  settlement 
in  a  promising  state,  Ribault  left  twenty-six  men,  and  returned  to  France  for 
reinforcements  and  supplies.  This  seems  an  imprudent  step.  The  establish- 
ment, in  its  unsettled  state,  stood  in  peculiar  need  of  being  well  governed  ; 
whereas  it  fell  into  the  hands  of  Albert,  a  rash  and  tyrannical  officer,  who,  find- 
ing it  difficult  to  maintain  authority,  where  all  thought  themselves  nearly  equal, 
enforced  it  in  the  most  violent  manner.  He  addressed  them  in  opprobrious  lan- 
guage ;  hanged  one  of  them  with  his  own  hands,  and  threatened  others  with  the 
same  fate.  At  length  they  rose  in  mutiny,  put  him  to  death,  and  appointed  a 
new  commander,  Nicholas  Barre,  who  restored  tranquillity. 

Ribault,  meantime,  in  consequence  of  the  breaking  out  of  the  great  civil  war, 
was  unable  to  make  good  his  expectations  and  promises.  After  long  waiting 
for  him,  the  colonists  were  seized  with  an  extreme  desire  to  return  to  their  na- 
tive country  ;  and,  having  no  ship,  they  resolved  to  build  one,  and  constructed  a 
brigantine  fit  for  the  passage  ;  but  they  laid  in  a  slender  stock  of  provisions, 
which,  during  the  delay  of  a  tedious  calm,  was  entirely  consumed.  The  last 
extremities  of  famine  were  suffered  ;  and  one  had  been  actually  sacrificed  to 
preserve  the  rest,  when  an  English  vessel  appeared,  and  received  them  on  board. 

This  project  was   still  cherished  by  Coligni;    and  in   1564,  he  fitted  out 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  39 

three  vessels,  abundantly  supplied,  and  gave  the  command  to  Rene  Laudonniere, 
an  able  officer  who  had  accompanied  Ribault.  Taking  a  circuitous  course  by 
the  Canaries  and  the  West  Indies,  he  made  for  Florida,  which  he  chose  to  term 
New  France  ;  and  at  Ribault's  first  station  on  the  river  St.  John  (named  May 
from  the  month  of  its  discovery),  the  party  resolved  to  stop  and  settle.  The  fort 
of  La  Carolina  was  erected,  and  expeditions  sent  up  the  river,  where  small 
quantities  of  gold  and  silver  were  seen  ;  reports  being  also  received  as  to  the 
mountainous  country  in  the  interior,  where  these  metals  abounded.  The  hopes 
thus  kindled  were  quite  illusory,  and  diverted  attention  from  the  solid  labors  of 
agriculture.  Alarming  symptoms  of  insubordination  appeared;  many  of  the 
party,  notwithstanding  their  religious  profession,  were  of  a  reckless  chai  acter, 
and  had  gone  out  with  the  most  chimerical  hopes  of  suddenly  realizing  a  large 
fortune.  Seeing  no  such  prospect,  they  formed  the  criminal  resolution  of  seek- 
ing it  by  piracy.  They  confined  their  commander,  and  extorted  from  him,  by 
threats  of  immediate  death,  a  commission  to  follow  this  unlawful  vocation  ; 
while,  by  rifling  his  stores,  they  obtained  materials  for  its  prosecution.  After 
various  fortune,  they  were  successful  in  capturing  a  vessel,  richly  laden,  and 
having  the  governor  of  Jamaica  on  board.  Hoping  for  a  large  ransom,  they 
sailed  to  the  island,  and  unguardedly  allowed  him  to  send  messengers  to  his 
wife  ;  through  whom  he  conveyed  a  secret  intimation,  in  consequence  of  which 
an  armed  force  surrounded  the  pirates,  captured  the  larger  of  their  vessels, 
while  the  other  escaped  by  cutting  her  cables.  Those  on  board  the  latter  being 
reduced  to  extremity  from  want  of  food,  were  obliged  to  return  to  the  settlement, 
where  Laudonniere  condemned  four  of  the  ringleaders  to  be  executed. 

That  chief  meantime  continued  to  make  incursions  to  the  interior,  and  entered 
into  various  transactions  with  the  natives  in  the  vain  hope  of  arriving  at  some 
region  rich  in  gold  and  silver.  Neglecting  to  establish  themselves  on  the  solid 
basis  of  agriculture,  the  settlers  depended  for  food  on  the  Indians,  whose  own 
stock  was  scanty.  They  were  therefore  obliged  to  undertake  long  journeys, 
without  obtaining  a  full  supply  ;  and  the  natives,  seeing  them,  thus  straitened, 
raised  the  price,  disdainfully  telling  them  to  eat  their  goods,  if  they  did  not 
choose  to  give  them  for  grain  and  fish.  Amid  these  sufferings,  and  no  prospect 
of  realizing  their  fond  dreams  of  wealth,  they  were  seized,  as  was  usual,  with 
the  ardent  desire  of  returning  home,  and  shrunk  not  from  the  laborious  task  of 
constructing  vessels  for  that  purpose.  Amid  their  painful  labor,  they  were 
cheered  by  a  visit  from  Sir  John  Hawkins,  who  gave  them  a  liberal  supply  of 
provisions.  They  did  not,  however,  intermit  their  task,  and  on  the  twenty-eighth 
of  August,  1565,  were  on  the  point  of  sailing,  when  several  ships  were  descried 
approaching  ;  which  proved  to  be  a  new  expedition,  under  Ribault,  sent  to  su- 
persede Laudonniere,  of  whose  severity  complaints  had  been  made.  He  brought 
a   reinforcement,  with  ample  supplies,  which  induced  the  colonists  to  remain. 

VII.  The  name  of  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  is  dear  to  Americans,  for  to  him  is  due 
the  honor  of  projecting  and  of  keeping  up,  by  his  persevering  efforts  and  expen- 
sive expeditions,  the  idea  of  permanent  British  settlements  in  America.  His 
name  is  thus  associated  with  the  origin  of  the  independent  $tates  of  North 
America,  and  must  be  reverenced  by  all  who,  from  liberal  curiosity  or  pious  af- 
fection, study  the  early  history  of  their  country. 

Walter  Raleigh  was  born  at  Hayes,  on  the  coast  of  Devonshire :  when  young, 
he  was  sent  to  Oriel  college,  Oxford,  where  he  exhibited  a  restless  ambition, 
which  prompted  him  to  seek  distinction  rather  in  the  stirring  scenes  of  the  world, 
than  the  cloistered  solitude  of  a  college  ;  and  this  natural  inclination  to  adven- 
ture was  fostered  by  the  study  of  books  relating  to  the  conquests  of  the  Spaniards 
in  the  new  world,  a  species  of  reading  which  was  the  delight  of  his  early  years, 
and  undoubtedly  gave  a  color  to  the  whole  tenor  of  his  life. 


40 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


41 


Fig.  19.— Portrait  of  Sir  Walter  Raleigh. 


His  stay  at  Oxford,  therefore,  was  short ;  and  in  1559  he  seized  the  opportu- 
nity of  the  civil  wars  in  France,  between  the  Huguenots  and  Catholics,  to  visit 
that  kingdom  and  commence  his  military  education  ;  but  although  engaged  in 
war,  he  found  leisure  to  study  the  histories  of  the  discoveries  of  Columbus,  the 
conquests  of  Cortes,  and  the  sanguinary  triumphs  of  Pizarro,  which  books  were 
his  especial  favorites.  By  the  study  of  the  Spanish  voyages,  and  his  conversa- 
tions with  some  skilful  mariners  of  that  nation,  whom  he  met  in  Holland  and 
Flanders,  he  had  learned  that  the  Spanish  ships  always  went  into  the  gulf  of 
Mexico  by  St.  Domingo  and  Hispaniola,  and  directed  their  homeward  course  by 
the  Havana  and  the  gulf  of  Florida,  where  they  found  a  continued  coast  on  the 
west  side,  tending  away  north,  which,  however,  they  soon  lost  sight  of  by  stand- 
ing to  the  east,  to  make  the  coast  of  Spain.  Upon  these  grounds,  and  for  reasons 
deduced  from  analogy  and  a  knowledge  of  the  sphere,  he  concluded  there  must 
be  a  vast  extent  of  land  north  of  the  gulf  of  Florida,  of  which  he  resolved  to  at- 
tempt the  discovery. 

Probably,  also,  during  his  residence  in  France  he  might  have  become  ac- 
quainted with  the  particulars  of  the  voyage  of  Verazzano,  or  have  seen  the 
charts  constructed  by  that  navigator,  who  had  explored  the  same  coast  nearly  as 
far  south  as  the  latitude  of  Virginia.  Having  fully  weighed  this  project,  he  laid 
a  memoir  before  the  queen  and  council,  who  approved  of  the  undertaking ;  and 
in  the  beginning  of  1584  her  majesty  granted,  by  letters  patent,  all  such  coun- 
tries as  he  should  discover  in  property  to  himself  and  his  heirs,  reserving  to  the 
crown  the  fifth  part  of  the  gold  or  silver  ore  which  might  be  found.     The  patent 


42  THE  PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

contained  ample  authority  for  the  defence  of  the  new  countries,  the  transport 
of  settlers,  and  the  exportation  of  provisions  and  commodities  for  their  use. 

Sir  Walter  selected  for  the  command  of  his  projected  voyage  two  experienced 
officers — Captain  Philip  Amadas  and  Arthur  Barlow — to  whom  he  gave  minute 
written  instructions,  and  who  sailed  with  two  ships,  well  manned  and  provisioned, 
on  the  twenty-seventh  of  April,  1584.  On  the  tenth  of  May  they  arrived  at  the 
Canaries  ;  after  which,  keeping  a  southwesterly  course,  they  made  the  West 
Indies  ;  and,  departing  thence  on  the  tenth  of  July,  found  themselves  in  shoal- 
water,  discerning  their  approach  to  the  lands  by  the  delicious  fragrance  with 
which  the  air  was  loaded — "  as  if,"  to  use  the  words  of  their  letter  to  Raleigh, 
"  we  had  been  in  the  midst  of  some  delicate  garden,  abounding  with  all  kinds  of 
odoriferous  flowers." 

Arrived  upon  the  coast,  and  sailing  along  upward  of  one  hundred  and  twenty 
miles,  they  at  length  found  a  haven,  and  disembarked.  Their  first  step  was  to 
take  possession  of  the  country  in  the  name  of  the  queen ;  after  which  they  as- 
cended a  neighboring  eminence,  and  discovered  to  their  surprise  that  they  had 
not  landed  on  the  continent,  but  on  the  island  of  Okakoke,  which  they  found 
running  parallel  to  nearly  the  whole  coast  of  North  Carolina.  The  valleys  were 
finely  wooded  with  cedars,  around  whose  trunks  wild  vines  hung  in  rich  festoons  ; 
and  the  grape  seemed  so  native  to  the  soil,  that  the  clusters  covered  the  ground, 
and  dipped  into  the  sea.  For  two  days  no  inhabitants  were  seen  ;  but  on  the 
third  a  canoe  with  three  men  approached.  One  of  them  was  easily  prevailed 
on  to  come  aboard,  when  the  present  of  a  shirt  and  some  trinkets  gained  his 
confidence.  On  returning  to  his  boat  he  began  to  fish,  and  having'  loaded  it 
heavily,  paddled  back  to  the  English,  and,  dividing  his  cargo  into  two  parts,  in- 
timated that  one  was  for  the  ship,  and  the  other  for  the  pinnace. 

Next  day  they  received  a  visit  from  some  canoes,  in  which  were  forty  or  fifty 
men,  among  whom  was  Granganimeo,  the  king's  brother.  Having  first  rowed 
within  a  short  distance,  they  landed  on  the  beach  ;  and  the  chief,  attended  by 
his  suite,  who  were  handsome  and  athletic  persons,  fearlessly  approached  op-( 
posite  the  ship.  A  long  mat  was  spread  for  him,  on  which  he  sat  down;  and 
four  men  of  his  followers,  apparently  men  of  rank,  squatted  themselves  on  the 
corner.  Signs  were  made  for  the  English  to  come  forward  ;  and  on  doing  so, 
Granganimeo  desired  them  to  sit  down  beside  him,  showing  every  token  of  joy 
and  welcome,  first  striking  his  own  head  and  breast,  and  afterward  those  of  the 
strangers,  as  if  to  express  that  they  were  all  brethren.  Presents  were  exchanged  ; 
and  such  was  the  reverence  with  which  these  people  treated  their  prince,  that 
while  he  made  a  long  harangue,  they  remained  perfectly  still,  standing  at  a  dis- 
tance ;  even  the  four  chiefs  only  venturing  to  communicate  their  feelings  to 
each  other  in  a  low  whisper.  The  gifts  were  received  with  delight ;  but  on 
some  trinkets  being  offered  to  the  chiefs,  Granganimeo  quietly  rose  up,  and, 
taking  them  away,  put  them  into  his  own  basket,  intimating  by  signs  that  every- 
thing ought  to  be  given  to  him,  these  men  being  no  more  than  his  servants — a 
proceeding  to  which  they  submitted  without  a  murmur.  A  trade  was  soon 
opened,  in  which  the  strangers  made  good  profit,  by  exchanging  beads  and  other 
trifles  for  rich  furs  and  skins.  On  exhibiting  their  wares,  Granganimeo's  eye 
fixed  with  delight  upon  a  pewter  dish,  for  which  he  conceived  the  strongest  de- 
sire. It  became  his  at  the  price  of  twenty  skins;  and,  having  pierced  a  hole 
in  the  rim,  he  hung  it  round  his  neck,  making  signs  that  it  would  serve  as  a 
breastplate  to  protect  him  against  the  arrows  of  his  enemies. 

It  was  now  found  that  these  people  were  engaged  in  hostilities  with  a  neigh- 
boring nation,  and  that  the  absence  of  the  king  was  occasioned  by  severe  wounds 
lately  received  in  battle,  of  which  he  lay  sick  at  the  chief  town,  six  miles  off. 
His  brother,  after  a  few  days,  again  visited  the  English,  attended  by  his  wife  and 


44  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

children,  coming  aboard  and  partaking  of  a  collation,  which  they  seemed  to  en- 
joy. Their  manners  were  remarkable  for  ease  and  civility.  The  lady  was  a 
handsome  little  woman,  extremely  bashful.  She  wore  a  leathern  mantle,  with 
the  fur  next  her  skin,  and  her  hair,  which  was  long  and  black,  was  confined  in 
a  band  of  white  coral ;  strings  of  pearls,  as  large  as  peas,  hung  from  her  ears, 
reaching  to  her  middle.  Her  children  had  ear-rings  of  the  same  precious  mate- 
rial, while  those  of  her  attendants  were  of  copper.  Granganimeo  was  dressed 
much  in  the  same  fashion  as  his  wife.  On  his  head  he  wore  a  broad  plate  of 
metal ;  but,  not  being  permitted  to  examine  it,  they  were  uncertain  whether  it 
was  copper  or  gold. 

A  brisk  trade  now  began  with  the  natives  ;  but  no  one  was  allowed  to  engage 
in  it  when  the  king's  brother  was  present,  except  such  chiefs  as  were  distin- 
guished by  having  plates  of  copper  upon  their  heads.  When  this  prince  intended 
to  visit  the  ship,  he  invariably  intimated  the  number  of  boats  which  were  to  ac- 
company him,  by  lighting  on  the  shore  an  equal  number  of  beacons.  The  navi- 
gators learned  that  about  twenty  years  before  their  arrival,  a  vessel  belonging 
to  a  Christian  country  had  been  wrecked  on  the  coast,  all  hands  on  board  per- 
ishing ;  out  of  the  planks  cast  ashore,  the  people  had  drawn  the  nails  and  bolts, 
with  which  they  had  formed  some  edgetools,  not  having  possessed  any  previous 
to  this  accident ;  but  these  were  very  rude,  and  their  common  instruments  con- 
sisted of  shells  and  sharp  flints.  Considering  such  imperfect  means,  their  canoes 
were  admirably  made,  and  large  enough  to  hold  twenty  men.  When  they  wished 
to  construct  one,  they  either  burned  down  a  large  tree,  or  selected  such  as  had 
been  blown  down  by  the  wind,  and  laying  a  coat  of  gum  and  resin  on  one  side, 
set  fire  to  it,  by  which  it  was  hollowed  out ;  after  which  they  scraped  and  pol- 
ished it  with  their  shells  ;  and  if  found  too  shallow,  laid  on  more  resin,  and 
burnt  it  down  to  the  required  depth. 

The  soil  of  the  country  was  rich,  the  air  mild  and  salubrious,  and  they  counted 
fourteen  kinds  of  sweet-smelling  trees,  besides  an  underwood  of  laurel  and  box, 
with  oaks  whose  girth  was  greater  than  those  of  England.  The  fruits  were 
melons,  walnuts,  cucumbers,  gourds,  and  esculent  roots  ;  and  the  woods  were 
plentifully  stocked  with  bucks,  rabbits,  and  hares.  After  a  short  while,  the  ad- 
venturers, by  invitation  of  the  natives,  explored  the  river,  on  whose  banks  was 
their  principal  town ;  but  the  distance  to  be  travelled  being  twenty  miles,  they 
did  not  see  the  city.  They  reached,  however,  an  island  called  Aonoak,  where 
they  found  a  village  of  nine  houses,  built  of  cedar,  the  residence  of  their  friend 
Granganimeo,  who  was  then  absent.  His  wife,  with  whom  they  were  already 
acquainted,  received  them  with  distinguished  hospitality,  running  out  to  meet 
them,  giving  directions  to  her  servants  to  pull  their  boats  on  shore,  and  to  carry 
the  white  strangers  on  their  backs  to  her  own  house,  where  she  feasted  them 
with  fish  and  venison,  and  afterward  set  before  them  a  desert  of  various  kinds. 
These  people  were  gentle  and  faithful,  void  of  all  deceit,  and  seemed  to  live 
after  the  manner  of  the  golden  age. 

As  the  surf  beat  high  on  the  landing  they  got  wet,  notwithstanding  their 
mode  of  transport ;  but  this  inconvenience  was  soon  remedied  ;  a  great  fire  be- 
ing kindled,  and  their  clothes  washed  and  dried  by  the  princess'  women,  while 
their  feet  were  bathed  in  warm  water.  The  natives  expressed  astonishment  at 
the  whiteness  of  their  skins,  and  kindly  patted  them  as  they  looked  wonderingly 
at  each  other.  During  the  feast,  two  men,  armed  with  bows  and  arrows,  sud- 
denly entered  the  gate,  when  the  visiters,  in  some  alarm,  took  hold  of  their 
swords,  which  lay  beside  them,  to  the  great  annoyance  of  their  hostess,  who  at 
once  detected  their  mistrust.  She  despatched  some  of  her  attendants  to  drive 
the  poor  fellows  out  of  the  gate,  and  who,  seizing  their  bows  and  arrows,  broke 
them  in  an  instant.     These  arrows  were  made  of  small  canes,  pointed  with  shell 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  45 

or  the  sharp  tooth  of  a  fish.  The  swords,  breastplates,  and  war-clubs,  used  by 
the  natives,  were  formed  of  hardened  wood  ;  to  the  end  of  this  last  weapon,  they 
fastened  the  horns  of  a  stag  or  some  other  beast,  and  their  wars  were  carried  on 
with  much  cruelty  and  loss  of  life. 

The  name  of  the  country  where  the  English  landed  was  called  Wingandaeoa, 
and  of  the  sovereign  Wingina  ;  but  his  kingdom  was  of  moderate  extent,  and 
surrounded  by  states  under  independent  princes,  some  of  them  in  alliance  and 
and  others  at  war  with  him.  Having  examined  as  much  of  the  interior  as  their 
time  would  permit,  they  sailed  homeward,  accompanied  by  two  of  the  natives, 
named  Wanchese  and  Manteo,  and  arrived  in  England  in  the  middle  of  Sep- 
tember. 

Raleigh  was  highly  delighted  with  this  new  discovery,  establishing,  in  so 
satisfactory  a  manner,  the  results  of  his  previous  reasoning,  and  undertaken  at 
his  sole  suggestion  and  expense.  His  royal  mistress,  too,  was  scarcely  less 
gratified  ;  she  gave  her  countenance  and  support  to  the  schemes  for  colonization, 
which  he  begun  to  urge  at  court,  and  issued  her  command,  that  the  new  country, 
so  full  of  amenity  and  beauty,  should,  in  allusion  to  her  state  of  life,  be  called 
Virginia. 

Not  long  after  this,  Raleigh  received  the  honor  of  knighthood,  a  dignity  be- 
stowed by  Elizabeth  with  singular  frugality  and  discrimination,  and,  about  the 
same  period,  the  grant  of  a  patent  to  license  the  vending  of  wines  throughout  the 
kingdom  ;  a  monopoly  extremely  lucrative  in  its  returns,  and  which  was  probably 
bestowed  by  Elizabeth  to  enable  him  to  carry  on  his  great  schemes  for  the  im- 
provement  of  navigation,  and  the  settlement  of  a  colony  in  Virginia. 

Sir  Walter  now  fitted  out  a  new  fleet,  for  America,  the  command  of  which  he 
gave  to  Sir  Richard  Grenville ;  the  fleet  consisted  of  seven  vessels ;  part  of 
these  were  fitted  out  at  Sir  Walter's  expense,  the  remainder  by  his  companions 
in  the  adventure  ;  one  of  whom  was  Thomas  Candish  or  Cavendish,  afterward 
so  eminent  as  a  navigator,  who  now  served  under  Grenville. 

On  the  nineteenth  of  April  the  mariners  reached  the  Canaries,  from  which 
they  steered  to  Dominica  in  the  West  Indies,  and  landed  at  Puerto  Rico,  where 
they  constructed  a  temporary  fort.  On  the  twenty-sixth  of  June,  after  some  de- 
lays at  Hispaniola  and  Florida,  they  proceeded  to  Wohoken  in  Virginia ;  and 
having  sent  notice  of  their  arrival  by  Manteo,  one  of  the  two  natives  who  had 
visited  England,  they  were  soon  welcomed  by  their  old  friend  Granganimeo, 
who  displayed  much  satisfaction  at  their  return.  Mr.  Ralph  Lane,  who  had 
been  invested  with  the  dignity  of  chief-governor,  now  disembarked  with  one 
hundred  and  eight  men,  having  as  his  deputy  Philip  Amadas,  one  of  the  original 
discoverers.  Grenville  does  not  appear  to  have  been  sufficiently  impressed  with 
the  difficulties  attending  an  infant  colony  in  a  new  country  ;  and,  accordingly, 
after  a  short  stay,  during  which  was  collected  a  valuable  cargo  of  skins,  furs, 
and  pearls,  he  returned  to  England,  carrying  into  Plymouth  a  Spanish  prize, 
which  he  had  captured  on  the  homeward  voyage,  of  three  hundred  tons  burden, 
and  richly  laden. 

The  first  survey  of  their  new  country  delighted  the  English ;  and  the  gover- 
nor, in  a  letter  to  Hakluyt,  who  appears  to  have  been  his  intimate  friend,  informs 
him  that  "  they  had  discovered  the  mainland  to  be  the  goodliest  soil  under  the 
cope  of  heaven  ;  abounding  with  sweet  trees,  that  bring  sundry  rich  and  pleas- 
ant gums  ;  *  *  and,  moreover,  of  huge  and  unknown  greatness  :  well  peopled 
and  towned,  though  savagely,  and  the  climate  so  wholesome,  that  they  had  not 
one  person  sick  since  their  arrival." 

Lane  fixed  his  abode  on  the  island  of  Roanoke,  and  thence  extended  his  re- 
searches eighty  miles  southward  to  the  city  of  Secotan.  He  also  pushed  one 
hundred  and  thirty  miles  north,  to  the  country  of  the  Chesepians,  a  temperate 


46  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

and  fertile  region  ;  and  northwest  to  Chawanook,  a  large  province,  under  a  mon« 
arch  named  Menatonon.  These  proceedings,  however,  were  soon  interrupted 
by  the  threatening  aspect  of  affairs  at  headquarters.  Even  before  the  departure 
of  Grenville  for  England,  an  accident  occurred,  in  which  the  conduct  of  the  set- 
tlers appeared  rash  and  impolitic.  A  silver  cup  had  been  stolen,  and  a  boat  was 
despatched  to  Aquascogok  to  reclaim  it.  Alarmed  at  this  visit,  the  savages  fled 
into  the  woods,  and  the  enraged  crew  demolished  the  city  and  destroyed  the 
cornfields.  A  revenge  so  deep  for  so  slight  an  injury  incensed  the  natives  ;  and 
although  they  artfully  concealed  their  resentment,  from  that  moment  all  cordiality 
between  them  and  the  strangers  was  at  an  end. 

Not  long  after,  Menatonon  and  his  son  Skyco  were  seized  and  put  in  irons ; 
but  the  monarch  was  soon  liberated,  while  the  youth  was  retained  as  a  hostage 
for  his  fidelity.  To  all  appearance,  this  precaution  had  the  desired  effect.  But 
the  king,  although  an  untaught  savage,  proved  himself  an  adept  in  dissimulation. 
Working  upon  the  avarice  and  credulity  of  the  English,  he  enticed  them  into  the 
interior  of  the  country  by  a  flattering  report  of  its  extraordinary  richness  and 
amenity.  He  asserted  that  they  would  arrive  at  a  region  where  the  robes  of 
the  sovereign  and  his  courtiers  were  embroidered  with  pearl,  and  the  beds  and 
houses  studded  with  the  same  precious  material.  Menatonon  described  also  a 
remarkably  rich  mine,  called  by  the  natives  chaumis  temoatan,  which  was  situ- 
ated in  the  country  of  the  Mangaoaks,  and  produced  a  mineral  similar  to  copper, 
although  softer  and  paler. 

By  these  artful  representations,  Lane  was  persuaded  to  undertake  an  expedi- 
tion by  water,  with  two  wherries  and  forty  men.  Instead,  however,  of  the 
promised  relays  of  provisions,  they  found  the  towns  deserted,  and  the  whole 
country  laid  waste.  Their  boats  glided  along  silent  and  solitary  banks ;  and 
after  three  days,  during  which  they  had  not  seen  a  human  being,  their  last  mor- 
sel of  food  was  exhausted,  and  the  governor,  now  aware  of  the  treachery  of 
Menatonon,  proposed  to  return.  His  men,  however,  entreated  him  to  proceed, 
still  haunted  by  dreams  of  the  inexhaustible  riches  of  the  Mangaoaks'  country, 
and  declaring  they  could  not  starve  as  long  as  they  had  two  mastiffs,  which  they 
might  kill,  and  make  into  soup.  Overcome  by  such  arguments,  Lane  continued 
the  voyage  ;  but  for  two  days  longer  no  living  thing  appeared.  At  night,  indeed, 
lights  were  seen  moving  on  the  banks,  demonstrating  that  their  progress  was 
not  unknown,  though  the  observers  were  invisible.  At  last,  on  the  third  day, 
a  loud  voice  from  the  woods  suddenly  called  out  the  name  of  Manteo,  who  was 
now  with  the  expedition.  As  the  voice  was  followed  by  a  song,  Lane  imagined 
it  a  pacific  salutation  ;  but  the  Indian  seized  his  gun,  and  had  scarcely  time  to 
warn  them  that  they  were  about  to  be  attacked,  when  a  volley  of  arrows  was 
discharged  into  the  boats.  The  travellers  now  landed  and  assaulted  the  sava 
ges,  who  fell  back  into  the  depths  of  the  wood,  and  escaped  with  little  injury  ; 
upon  which  it  was  resolved  to  return  to  the  settlement.  On  their  homeward 
bound  voyage,  which,  owing  to  their  descending  with  the  current  was  performed 
with  great  rapidity,  they  had  recourse  to  the  mastiff  broth,  or,  as  the  governor 
terms  it,  "  dog's  porridge,"  and  arrived  at  Roanoke  in  time  to  defeat  a  formidable 
conspiracy. 

The  author  of  the  plot  was  Wingina,  who,  since  the  death  of  his  brother 
Granganimeo,  had  taken  the  name  of  Pemisapan.  His  associates  were  Skyco 
and  Menatonon  ;  and  these  two  chiefs,  pretending  friendship,  but  concealing 
under  its  mask  the  most  deadly  enmity,  had  organized  the  plan  of  a  general 
massacre  of  the  colony.  The  design,  however,  was  betrayed  to  Lane  by  Skyco, 
who  had  become  attached  to  the  English  ;  and,  aware  of  the  necessity  of  taking 
immediate  measures  before  Pemisapan  could  muster  his  forces,  the  governor 
gave  instructions  to  seize  any  canoes  which  might  offer  to  depart  from  the  island. 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  47 

In  executing  this  order,  two  natives  were  slain,  and  their  enraged  countrymen 
rose  in  a  body,  and  attempted  to  overpower  the  colonists,  but  were  instantly  dis- 
persed. Not  aware,  however,  that  his  secret  was  discovered,  and  affecting  to 
consider  it  as  an  accident,  Pemisapan  admitted  Lane  and  his  officers  to  an  in- 
terview, which  proved  fatal  to  him.  The  Virginian  monarch  was  seated  in 
state,  surrounded  by  seven  or  eight  of  his  principal  weroanees,  or  high  chiefs ; 
and  after  a  brief  debate,  upon  a  signal  given,  the  Europeans  attacked  the  royal 
circle,  and  put  them  all  to  death. 

This  alarming  conspiracy  had  scarcely  been  put  down,  when  the  natives  made 
a  second  attempt  to  get  rid  of  the  strangers,  by  neglecting  to  sow  the  adjacent 
lands,  hoping,  in  this  manner,  to  compel  them  to  leave  the  country.  At  this  de- 
cisive moment,  a  fleet  of  twenty-three  vessels  came  in  sight,  which  turned  out 
to  be  the  squadron  of  Sir  Francis  Drake,  who  had  fortunately  deternrined  to  visit 
the  colony  of  his  friend  Sir  Walter,  and  carry  home  news  of  their  condition,  on 
his  return  from  an  expedition  against  the  settlements  in  the  Spanish  Main.  It 
was  now  long  past  the  time  when  supplies  had  been  expected  from  England, 
and  Drake  generously  offered  every  sort  of  provisions.  Lane,  however,  only 
requested  a  vessel  and  some  smaller  craft  to  carry  them  home,  which  was  im- 
mediately granted  ;  but  before  they  could  get  on  board,  a  dreadful  tempest,  which 
continued  for  four  days,  dashed  the  barks  intended  for  the  colonists  to  pieces, 
and  might  have  driven  on  shore  the  whole  fleet,  unless,  to  use  the  language  of  * 
the  old  despatch,  "  the  Lord  had  held  his  holy  hand  over  them."  Deprived  in 
this  way  of  all  other  prospect  of  return,  they  embarked  in  Sir  Francis's  fleet,  and 
arrived  in  England  on  the  27th  of  July,  1586. 

Scarcely,  however,  had  they  sailed,  when  the  folly  of  their  precipitate  con- 
clusion, that  Raleigh  had  forgotten  or  neglected  them,  was  manifested  by  the 
arrival,  at  Roanoke,  of  a  vessel  of  one  hundred  tons,  amply  stored  with  every 
supply.  Deeply  disappointed  at  finding  no  appearance  of  the  colony,  they 
sailed  along  the  coast,  and  explored  the  interior.  But  all  their  search  was  in 
vain,  and  they  were  compelled  to  take  their  .  departure  for  Europe.  This,  how- 
ever, was  not  all.  Within  a  fortnight  after  they  weighed  anchor,  Sir  Richard 
Grenville,  with  three  well-appointed  vessels,  fitted  out  principally  by  Raleigh, 
appeared  off  Virginia,  where,  on  landing,  he  found,  to  his  astonishment,  every- 
thing deserted  and  in  ruins.  Having  made  an  unsuccessful  effort  to  procure  in- 
telligence of  his  countrymen,  it  became  necessary  to  return  home.  But,  unwil- 
ling to  abandon  so  promising  a  discovery,  he  left  behind  him  fifteen  men,  with 
provisions  for  two  years,  and,  after  some  exploits  against  the  Spaniards  and  the 
Azores,  arrived  in  England. 

It  is  asserted  by  Camden,  that  tobacco  was  now,  for  the  first  time,  brought 
into  England  by  these  settlers,  and  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  Lane  had  been 
directed  to  import  it  by  his  master,  who  must  have  seen  it  used  in  France,  du- 
ring his  residence  there.  There  is  a  well-known  tradition,  that  Sir  Walter  first 
began  to  smoke  privately  in  his  study,  and  the  servant  coming  in  with  his  tank- 
ard of  ale  and  nutmeg,  as  he  was  intent  upon  his  book,  seeing  the  smoke  issuing 
from  his  mouth,  threw  all  the  liquor  in  his  face  by  way  of  extinguishing  the  fire, 
and  running  down  stairs,  alarmed  the  family  with  piercing  cries,  that  his  master, 
before  they  could  get  up,  would  be  burnt  to  ashes.  "  And  this,"  continued  Oldys, 
"  has  nothing  in  it  more  surprising  than  the  mistake  of  those  Virginians  them, 
selves,  who,  the  first  time  they  seized  upon  a  quantity  of  gunpowder,  which  be- 
longed to  the  English  colony,  sowed  it  for  grain,  or  the  seed  of  some  strange 
vegetable  in  the  earth,  with  full  expectation  of  reaping  a  plentiful  crop  of  com- 
bustion by  the  next  harvest,  to  scatter  their  enemies." 

On  another  occasion,  it  is  said  that  Raleigh,  conversing  with  his  royal  mis- 
tress upon  the  singular  properties  of  this  new  and  extraordinary  herb,  assured 


48  THE    PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

her  that  he  had  so  well  experienced  the  nature  of  it  that  he  could  tell  her  the 
exact  weight  of  the  smoke  in  any  quantity  proposed  to  be  consumed.  Her 
majesty  immediately  fixed  her  thoughts  upon  the  most  impracticable  part  of  the 
experiment,  that  of  bounding  the  smoke  in  a  balance ;  suspecting  that  he  was 
playing  the  traveller  with  her,  and  laying  a  wager  that  he  could  not  solve  the 
doubt.  Upon  this  Raleigh  selected  the  quantity  agreed  on,  and  having  thoroughly 
smoked  it,  set  himself  to  weighing — but  it  was  of  the  ashes  ;  and  in  conclusion, 
demonstrating  to  the  queen  the  difference  between  this  and  the  weight  of  the 
tobacco,  her  majesty  could  not  deny  that  this  must  be  the  weight  of  what 
was  evaporated  in  smoke.  Upon  this,  Elizabeth,  paying  down  the  money,  re- 
marked, that  she  had  heard  of  many  laborers  in  the  fire  who  had  turned  theii 
gold  into  smoke,  but  that  Raleigh  was  certainly  the  first  who  had  turned  his 
smoke  into  gold. 

Raleigh,  however,  was  by  no  means  discouraged  by  the  unfortunate  results 
of  these  expeditions  ;  but  again  turned  his  attention  to  his  Virginian  colony,  the 
failure  of  which  was  rather  owing  to  the  precipitate  desertion  of  Lane,  than  to 
any  fault  in  the  original  plan  ;  and  he  determined  to  make  a  new  attempt  for 
the  settlement  of  a  country  which  held  out  so  many  encouragements  from  its  sa- 
lubrious climate  and  fertile  soil.  Hariot,  who  accompanied  Lane,  had  by  this 
time  published  his  "  True  Report  of  the  New-found  Land  of  Virginia,"  which 
created  much  speculation  ;  so  that  he  experienced  little  difficulty  in  procuring 
one  hundred  and  fifty  settlers.  He  appointed  as  governor,  Mr.  John  White, 
with  twelve  assistants,  to  whom  he  gave  a  charter,  incorporating  them  by  the 
name  of  the  "  Governor  and  Assistants  of  the  City  of  Raleigh  in  Virginia." 
These,  in  three  vessels,  furnished  principally  at  his  own  expense,  sailed  from 
Portsmouth  on  the  twenty-sixth  of  April,  1587,  and  on  the  twenty-second  of 
July  anchored  in  Hatorask  harbor.  White,  with  forty  men,  proceeded  in  the 
pinnace  to  Roanoke  to  confer  with  the  fifteen  colonists,  left  by  Sir  Richard 
Grenville  ;  but  to  his  dismay  found  the  place  deserted,  and  human  bones  scat- 
tered on  the  beech  ;  the  remains,  as  was  afterward  discovered,  of  their  country- 
men, all  of  whom  the  savages  had  slain.  A  party  then  hastened  to  the  fort  on 
the  north  side  of  the  island.  But  here  the  prospect  was  equally  discouraging 
No  trace  of  a  human  being  was  to  be  seen  ;  the  building  was  razed  to  the 
ground,  and  the  wild  deer  were  couching  in  the  ruined  houses,  and  feeding  on 
the  herbage  and  melons  which  had  overgrown  the  floor  and  crept  up  the  walls. 
Although  the  governor  held  Raleigh's  written  orders  to  make  the  settlement 
on  the  bay  of  Chesapeake,  he  was  obliged  to  abandon  that  plan,  and  commenced 
repairing  the  buildings  at  Roanoke.  But  disaster  attended  all  their  proceedings. 
Dissensions  broke  out  among  them  ;  and  White,  either  from  want  of  firmness, 
or  not  being  intrusted  with  sufficient  authority,  found  it  impossible  to  carry  on 
his  operations  with  success.  The  natives  of  Croatoan  were  friendly ;  those  of 
Secota  and  Aquascogok,  who  had  murdered  the  former  colonists,  completely 
hostile  ;  but  all  were  clothed  alike  ;  and  before  going  to  war,  the  Crotoans  anx- 
iously begged  for  some  badge  by  which  they  might  be  recognised.  In  the  con- 
fusion, this  was  neglected,  and  it  led  to  unhappy  consequences.  Howe,  an 
English  sailor,  while  engaged  in  fishing,  was  slain  by  the  savages,  being  pierced 
with  sixteen  arrows  ;  and  White,  having  in  vain  attempted  to  open  a  pacific 
communication  with  the  weroansees,  or  chief  men  of  Secota,  and  Pomeiock,  de- 
termined not  to  delay  his  revenge.  Guided,  therefore,  by  Manteo,  he  set  out  at 
midnight,  with  Captain  Stafford  and  twenty-four  men,  and  stealing  in  the  dark 
upon  the  natives  as  they  sat  round  a  fire,  shot  some  of  them  dead  upon  the  spot, 
while  others  fled  shrieking  into  a  thicket,  and  one  savage,  who  knew  Stafford, 
rushed  up,  calling  out  his  name  and  embracing  his  knees.  To  the  grief  and 
horror  of  the  governor,  it  was  then  discovered  that  they  had  attacked  a  party  of 
friends  instead  of  enemies. 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  49 

Soon  after,  Manteo,  in  obedience  to  Raleigh's  directions  was  christened,  and 
created  Lord  of  Roanoke  and  Dasamonwepuk ;  while  Mrs.  Eleanor  Dare,  the 
wife  of  one  of  the  assistants,  having  given  birth  to  a  daughter,  the  infant  was 
named  Virginia,  being  the  first  Christian  born  in  that  country. 

White  was  now  anxious  to  fulfil  Sir  Walter's  instructions  ;  but  disputes  arose 
with  renewed  bitterness  among  the  settlers.  Though  they  were  not  in  want  of 
stores,  many  demanded  permission  to  go  home  ;  others  violently  opposed  this ; 
and  at  last,  after  stating  a  variety  of  projects,  all  joined  in  requesting  the  gover- 
nor to  sail  for  England,  and  return  with  a  supply  of  everything  requisite  for  the 
establishment  of  the  colony.  To  this  he  reluctantly  consented  ;  and  departing 
from  Roanoke  on  the  twenty-seventh  of  August,  1587,  where  he  left  eight-nine 
men,  seventeen  women,  and  eleven  children,  he  arrived  in  England  on  the  fifth 
of  November. 

Our  limits  do  not  allow  us  to  follow  Sir  Walter  in  his  discovery  of  Guiana, 
and  voyage  up  the  Oronoko,  and  in  his  brave  exploits  against  the  fleets  of  Philip 
of  Spain,  nor  in  the  vicissitudes  which  he  experienced  at  the  court  of  Elizabeth ; 
at  one  time  we  find  him  enjoying  her  utmost  confidence,  exerting  his  influence 
in  the  cause  of  benevolence  ;  and  it  is  reported,  that  Elizabeth,  somewhat  irri- 
tated by  his  applications  for  the  unfortunate,  on  his  telling  her  one  day  he  had  a 
favor  to  ask,  impatiently  exclaimed  :  "  When,  Sir  Walter,  will  you  cease  to  be 
a  beggar  ?"  To  which  he  made  the  noted  answer,  "  When  your  gracious  maj- 
esty ceases  to  be  a  benefactor."  ' 

Soon  after,  he  was  committed  to  the  tower  for  presuming  to  marry  without 
the  queen's  consent ;  he,  however,  was  again  restored  to  favor,  and  continued 
to  aid  the  state  by  his  services  and  counsel,  till  the  death  of  Elizabeth,  in  1602. 

On  the  accession  of  James  to  the  throne,  Sir  Walter  was  not  only  treated  with 
coolness  and  neglect,  but  became  the  victim  of  a  conspiracy ;  was  tried  for 
treason  against  the  crown,  found  guilty,  and  condemned  to  death.  Having  been 
warned  to  prepare  for  execution,  he  sent  a  manly  and  affecting  letter  to  his  wife, 
from  which  the  following  is  an  extract : — 

"  When  I  am  gone,  no  doubt  you  shall  be  sought  to  by  many,  for  the  world 
thinks  I  was  very  rich.  But  take  heed  of  the  pretences  of  men,  and  their  affec- 
tions ;  for  they  last  not  but  in  honest  and  worthy  men,  and  no  greater  misery 
can  befall  you  in  this  life  than  to  become  a  prey,  and  afterward  to  be  despised. 
[  speak  not  this,  God  knows,  to  dissuade  you  from  marriage  ;  for  it.  will  be  best 
for  you,  both  in  respect  of  the  world  and  of  God.  As  for  me,  I  am  no  more 
yours,  nor  you  mine.  Death  has  cut  us  asunder,  and  God  hath  divided  me  from 
the  world,  and  you  from  me.  Remember  your  poor  child  for  his  father's  sake, 
who  chose  you  and  loved  you  in  his  happiest  time.  Get  those  letters,  if  it  be 
possible,  which  I  writ  to  the  lords,  wherein  I  sued  for  my  life.  God  is  my  wit- 
ness it  was  for  you  and  yours  that  I  desired  life.  But  it  is  true  that  I  disdain 
myself  for  begging  it ;  for  know  it,  dear  wife,  that  your  son  is  the  son  of  a  true 
man,  and  one  who,  in  his  own  respect,  despiseth  death  in  all  his  misshapen  and 
ugly  forms.  I  can  not  write  much.  God  he  knoweth  how  hardly  I  steal  this 
ime  while  others  sleep  ;  and  it  is  also  high  time  that  I  should  separate  my 
thoughts  from  the  world.  Beg  my  dead  body,  which,  living,  was  denied  thee, 
and  either  leave  it  at  Sherborne,  if  the  land  continue,  or  in  Exeter  church,  by 
my  father  and  mother.     I  can  say  no  more,  time  and  death  call  me  away. 

"  The  everlasting,  powerful,  infinite,  and  omnipotent  God,  who  is  goodness  it- 
self, the  true  life  and  true  light,  keep  thee  and  thine,  have  mercy  on  me,  and 
teach  me  to  forgive  my  persecutors  and  accusers,  and  send  us  to  meet  in  his 
glorious  kingdom.  My  dear  wife,  farewell !  Bless  my  poor  boy  ;  pray  for  me, 
and  let  my  good  God  hold  you  both  in  his  arms  !  Written  with  the  dying  hand 
of  some  time  thy  husband,  but  now,  alas  !  overthrown.  Yours  that  was,  but 
now  not  my  own,  "  Raleigh." 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  51 

Sir  Walter,  however,  was  reprieved  at  this  time,  but  was  confined  in  the  tower 
for  many  years  after,  during  which  his  History  of  the  World  was  composed.  On 
regaining  his  liberty,  in  1615,  a  new  expedition  to  Guiana  was  projected,  of 
which  Raleigh  took  command,  but  it  was  unsuccessful ;  and  on  his  return  to 
England,  he  was  again  arrested,  imprisoned,  and  executed.  His  conduct,  while 
on  the  scaffold,  was  extremely  firm.  The  morning  being  sharp,  the  sheriff  of- 
fered to  bring  him  down  off  the  scaffold  to  warm  himself  by  the  fire  before  he 
should  say  his  prayers  ;  "  No,  good  Mr.  Sheriff,"  said  he,  "  let  us  despatch,  foi 
within  this  quarter  of  an  hour  my  ague  will  come  upon  me,  and  if  I  be  not  dead 
before  that,  mine  enemies  will  say  I  quake  for  fear."  He  then,  to  use  the  words 
of  a  contemporary  and  eyewitness,  made  a  most  divine  and  admirable  prayer  ; 
after  which,  rising  up,  and  clasping  his  hands  together,  he  exclaimed,  "  Now  I 
am  going  to  God  !"  The  scaffold  was  soon  cleared  ;  and  having  thrown  off  his 
gown  and  doublet,  he  bid  the  executioner  show  him  the  axe,  which  not  being 
done  immediately,  he  was  urgent  in  his  request.  "  I  prithee,"  said  he,  "  let  me 
see  it.  Dost  thou  think  I  am  afraid  of  it  V  Taking  it  in  his  hand,  he  kissed 
the  blade,  and  passing  his  finger  slightly  along  the  edge,  observed  to  the  sheriff, 
"  'Tis  a  sharp  medicine,  but  a  sound  cure  for  all  diseases."  He  then  walked 
to  the  corner  of  the  scaffold,  and  kneeling  down,  requested  the  people  to  pray 
for  him,  and  for  a  considerable  time  remained  on  his  knees  engaged  in  silent 
devotion  ;  after  which  he  rose,  and  carefully  examined  the  block,  laying  him- 
self down  to  fit  it  to  his  neck,  and  to  choose  the  easiest  and  most  decent  attitude. 
[n  all  this  he  would  receive  no  assistance  ;  and  having  satisfied  himself,  he  rose 
and  declared  he  was  ready.  The  executioner  now  came  forward,  and  kneeling, 
asked  his  forgiveness,  upon  which  Raleigh  laid  his  hand  smilingly  on  his  shoul- 
der, and  bade  him  be  satisfied,  for  he  most  cheerfully  forgave  him,  only  entreat- 
ing him  not  10  strike  till  he  himself  gave  the  signal,  and  then  to  fear  nothing, 
and  strike  home.  Saying  this,  he  lay  down  on  the  block,  and  on  beingidirected 
to  place  himself  so  that  his  face  should  look  to  the  east,  he  answered,  "  It  mat- 
tered little  how  the  head  lay,  provided  the  heart  was  right."  After  a  little  while, 
during  which  it  was  observed,  by  the  motion  of  his  lips  and  hands,  that  he  was 
occupied  in  prayer,  he  gave  the  signal ;  but  whether  from  awkwardness  or  agi- 
tation, the  executioner  delayed  ;  upon  which,  after  waiting  for  a  short  time,  he 
partially  raised  his  head,  and  said  aloud,  "  What  dost  thou  fear  ?  strike,  man  !" 
The  axe  then  descended,  and  at  two  strokes  the  head  was  severed  from  the 
body,  which  never  shrunk  or  altered  its  position,  while  the  extraordinary  effusion 
of  blood  evinced  an  unusual  strength  and  vigor  of  constitution,  though  when  he 
suffered,  Sir  Walter  was  in  his  sixty-sixth  year.  The  head,  after  being,  as 
usual,  held  up  to  the  view  of  the  people  on  either  side  of  the  scaffold,  was  put 
into  a  red  bag,  over  which  his  velvet  night-gown  was  thrown,  and  the  whole 
immediately  carried  to  a  mourning-coach  which  was  waiting,  and  conveyed  to 
Lady  Raleigh.  This  faithful  and  affectionate  woman,  who  never  married  again, 
though  she  survived  him  twenty-nine  years,  had  it  embalmed  and  preserved  in  a 
case,  which  she  kept  with  pious  solicitude  till  her  death. 

The  body  was  buried  privately  near  the  high  altar  of  St.  Margaret's  church 
in  Westminster,  but  no  stone  marks  the  spot. 

VIII.  The  series  of  voyages  to  which  allusion  has  been  made,  conveyed  to 
England  a  much  higher  idea  than  had  yet  been  entertained  of  her  transatlantic 
dominion.  It  was  found  to  include  a  range  of  territory  stretching  over  eleven 
degrees  of  latitude,  all  in  the  temperate  climates,  diversified  with  noble  rivers 
and  harbors,  and,  wherever  visited,  displaying  a  luxuriant  fertility.  This  pros- 
pect rekindled  all  the  enthusiasm  of  enterprise  and  hopes  of  wealth.  An  asso- 
ciation was  formed  by  Sir  Thomas  Gates,  Sir  George  Summers,  Wingfield,  Pop- 
ham,  with  other  men  of  rank,  and  eminent  merchants,  for  the  purpose  of  cob- 


52  THE    PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

nizing  this  vast  region.  James  I.,  who  was  fond  of  such  undertakings,  and  had 
employed  them  successfully  for  the  improvement  of  some  ruder  parts  of  Scotland 
and  Ireland,  was  ready  to  give  every  encouragement.  The  adventurers  were 
divided  into  two  companies ;  the  one  from  London  for  the  southern,  the  other 
from  Bristol  and  the  west  for  the  northern  parts  of  Virginia.  The  former  were 
allowed  to  choose  any  spot  between  the  thirty-fourth  and  forty-first  degrees  of 
latitude  ;  the  latter  between  the  thirty-eighth  and  forty-fifth.  Three  degrees 
were  thus  common  between  both ;  but  collision  was  prevented  by  enacting  that 
wherever  one  had  fixed  its  seat,  the  others  should  choose  theirs  at  least  100 
miles  distant.  From  that  first  station  each  company  was  to  possess  fifty  miles 
of  coast  on  each  side  ;  their  territory  was  thence  to  stretch  the  same  distance 
inland,  and  the  same  out  to  sea,  including  all  islands  within  the  range.  The 
coast  was  not  divided  between  the  companies,  nor  had  either  an  exclusive  right 
to  their  own  portions  beyond  the  space  of  100  miles  square,  which  they  were 
allowed  to  choose.  This  may  serve  to  acquit  successive  princes  of  the  repeated 
infractions  of  the  charter  with  which  they  have  been  charged.  Within  this 
range  the  associations  obtained  full  property  in  all  the  lands,  natural  resources, 
and  objects  of  every  kind,  with  only  the  usual  exception  of  a  fifth  of  the  gold 
and  a  fifteenth  of  the  copper.  The  revenue  produced  by  fines  and  light  import- 
duties  was  to  be  enjoyed  by  them  for  twenty-one  years,  after  which  it  was  to  bo 
paid  into  the  royal  treasury.  They  were  not,  however,  invested  with  those 
kingly  attributes  which  had  been  lavished  on  Raleigh.  James  lodged  the  gov- 
ernment in  two  councils,  one  resident  in  England,  the  other  in  the  colony,  and 
claimed  the  right  of  appointing  both ;  but,  having  exercised  it  in  regard  to  the 
first,  he  allowed  them  to  nominate  the  Virginian  members.  He  busied  himself 
moreover  in  preparing  a  code  of  "  orders  and  instructions,"  a  proceeding,  as  Mr. 
Chalmers  observes,  decidedly  unconstitutional,  but  controverted  by  no  one.  The 
colonists  and  their  posterity  were  declared  English  subjects,  yet  were  invested 
with  no  political  rights,  not  even  trial  by  jury,  unless  in  capital  charges  ;  minor 
offences  were  punished  arbitrarily  by  the  council.  The  English  church  was 
exclusively  established.  Strict  and  laudable  injunctions  were  given  for  the  mild 
and  equitable  treatment  of  the  natives.  s 

The  year  1606  was  spent  in  collecting  funds  and  adventurers,  which  last 
amounted  then  to  one  hundred  and  five,  including  persons  of  distinction,  particu- 
larly George  Percy,  brother  to  the  Earl  of  Northumberland.  There  were  also 
Gosnold  and  Mr.  Hunt  a  clergyman,  while  Captain  Newport,  an  officer  of  skill 
and  experience,  undertook  the  naval  command.  But  the  individual  destined  to 
exercise  the  happiest  influence  on  the  new  colony  was  Captain  John  Smith, 
who  already,  in  the  Turkish  war,  had  displayed  a  firmness  and  intrepidity  pecu- 
liarly fitting  him  for  this  arduous  appointment.  The  fleet  of  three  vessels,  none 
exceeding  one  hundred  tons,  sailed  from  London  on  the  nineteenth  of  December, 
taking  again  the  circuitous  route  of  the  West  Indies,  rendered  necessary  perhaps 
through  the  lateness  of  the  season.  The  arrangements,  however,  had  been  in- 
judicious. James,  by  a  ridiculous  caprice,  had  caused  the  names  and  instruc- 
tions of  the  council  to  be  enclosed  in  a  box,  not  to  be  opened  till  after  the  arrival 
in  Virginia  ;  and  thus  the  crew,  in  going  out,  knew  not  whom  to  obey.  The 
energy  of  Smith,  with  his  frank  and  manly  bearing,  soon  led  them  to  recognise 
him  as  their  leader.  This  was  envied  by  others  higher  in  rank,  who  charged 
him  with  a  design  to  set  aside  the  council,  to  usurp  the  government,  and  to  be- 
come king.  On  these  unsupported  charges  he  was  arrested,  and  confined  during 
the  voyage,  and  for  some  time  longer ;  so  that  his  services,  when  most  wanted, 
were  lost  to  the  colony. 

The  expedition  did  not  reach  the  coast  of  America  till  April,  1607,  and  in 
making  for  Roanoke,  a  violent  tempest  drove  them  quite  out  of  their  reckoning. 


Fig.  22.— Portrait  of  Capt.  John  Smith. 


54  TkE  PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

Being  tossed  about  several  days  without  sight  of  land,  they  became  despondent, 
and  some  even  urged  to  return  to  England.  Suddenly  they  came  in  view  of  an 
unknown  promontory,  which  marked  the  entrance  into  a  spacious  gulf.  This 
was  the  magnificent  opening  of  the  Chesapeake,  the  opposite  capes  of  which 
were  named  after  the  young  princes,  Henry  and  Charles.  The  view  of  this 
coast  at  once  dispelled  their  gloom,  and  made  them  rejoice  in  their  enforced 
change  of  direction.  "  They  were  almost  ravished  with  the  sight  thereof.  It 
seemed  to  them  to  claim  the  prerogative  over  the  most  pleasant  places  in  the 
world.  Heaven  and  earth  seem  never  to  have  agreed  better  to  frame  a  place 
for  man's  commodious  and  delightful  habitation."  They  soon  reached  a  noble 
river,  which  they  named  James,  and  after  ascending  and  examining  its  shores 
during  seventeen  days,  they  chose  for  their  colony  a  spot  fifty  miles  up,  and 
called  it  Jamestown.  The  difficulties  of  treating  with  the  natives  soon  began. 
The  very  first  night  "  came  the  savages  creeping  upon  all-fours  from  the  hills, 
like  bears,  with  their  bows  in  their  mouths."  These  they  discharged  against 
the  strangers  and  wounded  two  ;  but  as  soon  as  "  they  had  felt  the  sharpness 
of  our  shot"  they  retreated  with  loud  cries  into  the  woods.  Afterward  five,  who 
Avere  met  near  Cape  Henry,  though  showing  some  signs  of  fear,  were  reassured 
by  seeing  "  the  captain  lay  his  hand  on  his  heart,"  and  invite  them  across  the 
river  to  the  town.  Their  welcome  was  signally  expressed  "  by  a  doleful  noise, 
laying  their  faces  to  the  ground,  and  scratching  the  earth  with  their  nails." 
Mats  were  then  spread  on  the  ground,  and  covered  with  maize-bread,  while  to- 
bacco was  presented,  with  long  ornamented  pipes.  They  then  danced  for  the 
amusement  of  their  guests,  shouting,  howling,  and  stamping,  "  with  many  antic 
tricks  and  faces,  making  noise  like  so  many  wolves  or  devils."  The  English 
received  a  pressing  invitation  from  a  great  Indian  chief,  the  weroanee  of 
Rappahana,  whom  they  found  rich  in  rufle  ornament,  his  person  painted  red  and 
blue,  with  various  embellishments,  seemingly  of  pearl  and  silver,  and  a  metal 
which  was  either  copper  or  gold.  "  He  entertained  us  in  so  modest  a  proud 
fashion,  as  though  he  had  been  a  prince  of  civil  government."  His  palace,  on 
a  hill  watered  by  fine  springs,  was  surrounded  by  as  rich  corn-fields  as  they  had 
ever  seen. 

As  soon  as  the  party  had  landed,  the  box  of  instructions  was  opened,  and  the 
names  of  the  council  were  found,  including  Smith  ;  who,  though  he  was  kept 
out  by  the  jealousy  of  his  rivals,  nevertheless  accompanied  Newport  up  the  river, 
as  high  as  the  great  falls,  where  they  visited  Powhatan,  a  sort  of  petty  emperoi 
over  all  the  surrounding  tribes.  Smith  reckons  them  at  7,000,  of  whom  nearly 
2,000  were  warriors  ;  but  he  never  saw  more  than  700  together.  Powhatan 
received  them  well ;  and  when  some  of  his  people  murmured  at  the  land  being 
thus  occupied  by  a  party  of  strangers,  he  replied,  it  was  only  waste  ground,  and, 
so  long  as  they  injured  no  one,  they  were  welcome. 

On  their  return  to  Jamestown  affairs  were  found  in  evil  plight.  The  colonists, 
not  we  fear  without  blame,  had  incurred  the  hostility  of  the  savages,  while  they 
neglected  to  fortify  their  position.  A  general  attack,  which  was  made,  was  re- 
pulsed with  great  difficulty,  seventeen  being  wounded,  and  one  boy  killed.  By 
great  exertion,  about  the  middle  of  June,  a  palisaded  fort  was  erected,  secure 
against  those  rude  assailants,  who,  however,  continued  to  hover  round,  cutting 
off  stragglers,  and  obliging  the  settlers  to  keep  constant  watch.  The  charges 
against  Smith  were  still  pressed,  and  a  party  wished  to  send  him  to  England  ; 
but  he,  loudly  demanding  a  trial  on  the  spot,  was  supported  by  a  majority  of  the 
colonists.  He  was  triumphantly  acquitted,  and  Wingfield,  his  accuser,  con- 
demned to  pay  him  a  fine  of  £200,  which  he  generously  threw  into  the  common 
stock.  Mr.  Hunt,  the  clergyman,  succeeded  in  producing  at  least  an  appearance 
of  harmony,  cemented  by  partaking  together  the  Christian  communion. 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


55 


On  the  15th  June,  Newport  with  the  vessels  sailed  for  England,  leaving  the 
settlers  in  the  midst  of  that  vast  wilderness  which  they  had  undertaken  to  culti- 
vate. In  this  situation  the  brilliant  hopes  which  had  lured  them  thither  quickly- 
vanished.  The  fruitfulness  of  the  soil  indeed  fully  equalled  expectation  ;  but  all 
the  machinery  by  which  it  could  be  made  capable  of  producing  individual  wealth 
was  still  to  be  created.  The  land  required  not  only  a  laborious  culture,  for 
which  they  were  little  prepared ;  but  a  still  harder  task  remained,  that  of  hew- 
ing down  the  forest  which  covered  the  whole  of  it.  By  an  unhappy  arrange- 
ment, all  the  produce  for  the  first  five  years  was  to  be  in  common,  and  distribu- 
ted by  the  council  according  to  their  respective  wants.  But,  as  Chalmers 
shrewdly  observes,  "  when  men  are  not  to  profit,  they  will  labor  little  ;  and 
when  all  are  fed  from  a  common  granary,  few  will  concern  themselves  how  it  is 
filled."  Raising  scarcely  any  crop  the  first  year,  they  were  dependant  on  the 
supplies  from  home,  which  had  been  much  diminished  during  the  long  voyage, 
and  are  alleged  to  have  been  originally  of  inferior  quality.  A  slender  allowance 
of  this  unwholesome  food,  bad  river-water,  and  exposure  to  a  new  climate,  soon 
spread  disease  so  widely,  that  there  were  often  not  ten  men  fit  for  service. 
"  There  were  never,"  says  Percy,  "  Englishmen  left  in  a  foreign  country  in 
such  misery  as  we  were."  Before  autumn,  fifty  died,  nearly  half  their  number, 
among  whom  was  Gosnold,  the  projector  of  the  settlement.  Discontent  natu- 
rally arose  ;  Wingfield,  the  president,  was  accused  of  living  in  plenty  while 
others  were  perishing,  and  even  of  meditating  a  departure.  On  these  charges 
he  was  deposed,  and  his  place  supplied  by  Ratcliffe,  who,  being  of  an  easy  tem- 
per, left  the  whole  management  to  Smith,  which  was  what  the  colonists  desired. 

This  gentleman  justly  considered  sustenance  the  most  important  object,  in 
search  of  which  he  proceeded  with  a  party  down  the  river.  The  natives  treated 
them  with  derision,  "  as  famished  men,  and  holding  out  morsels  of  bread,  asked 


Fig.  23. — Indian  Warrio •■. 

for  them  swords,  muskets,  and  other  valuables."  Unable  to  succeed  by  fair 
means,  he  discharged  a  volley,  which  caused  them  immediately  to  seek  the 
shelter  of  the  woods.     Landing  at  a  village,  he  found  food  in  abundance  ;  but 


56  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

forbade  his  people  to  encumber  themselves  with  it,  foreseeing  the  immediate  re- 
turn of  the  Indians.  Accordingly  there  soon  issued  forth,  amid  hideous  noises, 
sixty  or  seventy  painted  savages,  bearing  in  front  their  okee,  an  image  of  skins 
stuffed  with  moss,  and  hung  with  copper  chains.  They  advanced  upon  the 
English,  but  met  so  kindly  a  reception,  that  "  down  fell  their  god,"  divers  of  his 
worshippers  lay  sprawling,  and  the  rest  disappeared.  Their  spirit  being  now 
humbled,  they  sent  presently  a  venerable  character,  a  quiyoughcasuck,  to  treat 
for  peace,  and  for  the  restoration  of  their  idol.  Smith  answered,  that  if  they 
would  load  his  boat,  they  should  be  welcome  not  only  to  their  okee,  but  to  a 
stock  of  beads,  hatchets,  and  other  valuables.  They  cheerfully  assented,  and 
amidst  singing  and  dancing  brought  not  only  the  stipulated  grain,  but  presents 
of  turkey,  venison,  and  wild  fowl. 

Smith  returned  just  in  time  to  prevent  Wingfield  and  another  from  seizing  a 
vessel  and  sailing  to  England.  His  supplies,  with  the  flocks  of  water-fowl  which 
came  at  the  approach  of  winter,  relieved  their  wants  ;  and  having  in  his  rambles 
discovered  the  great  river  Chickahominy,  he  determined  to  explore  it  to  its 
source,  not,  it  is  said,  without  a  hope  of  thereby  reaching  the  South  sea,  viewed 
then  as  the  grand  source  of  wealth.  He  was  impelled,  it  was  imagined,  by  the 
taunts  of  some  of  his  enemies  in  the  colony,  but  we  rather  think  only  by  his  own 
adventurous  spirit.  He  ascended  first  in  his  barge,  then  in  a  canoe,  and  twenty 
miles  on  foot  attended  only  by  his  Indian  guides.  But  three  hundred  natives, 
who  had  traced  his  steps,  surprised  and  dispersed  his  party,  and  then  came  sud- 
denly upon  himself.  He  made  astonishing  efforts  for  safety,  and  fastening  with 
his  garters  a  native  ally  to  his  person,  presented  him  to  the  enemy  as  a  buckler  ; 
then  he  ran  to  the  canoe,  which  he  would  have  reached,  had  he  not  suddenly 
sunk  in  a  deep  morass,  where  he  was  overtaken,  and,  to  escape  from  perishing 
with  cold,  obliged  to  surrender. 

He  had  now  reason  to  consider  his  last  hour  approaching,  and  a  circle  had 
in  fact  been  formed  to  shoot  him.  With  characteristic  presence  of  mind  he 
asked  for  the  chief,  showed  his  compass-dial,  pointed  out  its  singular  movements, 
and  endeavored  to  explain  the  corresponding  phenomena  of  the  earth  and  sky. 
Whether  they  understood  these  indications  or  not,  they  were  awed  with  aston 
ishment  as  if  admitted  to  contemplate  a  supernatural  object.  On  a  signal  from 
their  leader,  they  laid  down  their  bows  and  arrows,  and  led  him  under  strict 
guard  to  their  capital.  He  was  there  exhibited  to  the  women  and  children  ;  and 
a  wild  war-dance  was  performed  round  him,  in  fantastic  measures,  and  with 
frightful  yells  and  contortions.  He  was  then  shut  up  in  a  long  house,  and  sup- 
plied at  every  meal  with  as  much  bread  and  venison  as  would  have  dined  twenty 
men  ;  but,  receiving  no  other  sign  of  kindness,  he  began  to  dread  that  they  were 
fattening  in  order  to  eat  him.  Even  without  such  a  precise  purpose,  this  festive 
entertainment  is  known  among  savages  to  be  no  uncommon  prelude  to  torture 
and  death.  They  asked  his  aid  in  reducing  Jamestown,  while  he  sought  an  op- 
portunity of  making  his  way  thither.  In  the  course  of  this  manoeuvring,  a  mes- 
sage sent  to  that  place  gave  him  an  opportunity  to  display  the  powers  of  writing, 
which  was  considered  by  them  as  a  species  of  magical  spell.  At  length,  after 
being  paraded  and  exhibited  in  various  villages,  he  was  led  to  Pamunkey,  the 
residence  of  Powhatan.  It  was  here  his  doom  was  sealed.  The  chief  received 
him  in  pomp,  wrapt  in  a  spacious  robe  of  rackoon  skins,  with  all  the  tails  hanging 
down.  Behind  appeared  two  long  lines  of  men  and  women,  with  faces  painted 
red,  heads  decked  with  white  down,  and  necks  quite  encircled  by  chains  of 
beads.  A  lady  of  rank  presented  water  to  wash  his  hands,  another  a  bunch  of 
feathers  to  dry  them.  A  long  deliberation  was  then  held,  and  the  result  proved 
fatal.  Two  large  stones  were  placed  before  Powhatan,  and  by  the  united  ef- 
forts of  the  attendants  Smith  was  dragged  to  the  spot,  his  head  laid  on  one  of 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


57 


bS 


THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 


Fig.  25  — Portrait  of  Pochahontas. 

them,  and  the  mighty  club  was  raised,  a  few  blows  of  which  were  to  terminate 
his  life.  In  this  last  extremity,  when  every  hope  seemed  past,  a  very  unex- 
pected interposition  took  place.  Pocahontas,  the  youthful  and  favorite  daughter 
of  this  savage  chief,  was  seized  with  those  tender  emotions  which  form  the  or- 
nament of  her  sex.  Advancing  to  her  father,  she  in  the  most  earnest  terms 
supplicated  mercy  for  the  stranger :  and  though  all  her  entreaties  were  lost  on 
that  savage  heart,  her  zeal  only  redoubled.  She  ran  to  Smith,  took  his  head  in 
her  arms,  laid  her  own  upon  it,  and  declared  that  the  first  death-blow  must  fall 
upon  her.  The  barbarian's  breast  was  at  length  softened,  and  the  life  of  the 
Englishman  was  spared. 

Our  adventurer,  being  naturally  expected  to  render  some  services  in  return 
for  so  great  a  boon,  employed  himself  in  making  hatchets,  beads,  and  other  orna- 
ments for  the  father  and  daughter.  At  the  end  of  two  days  he  was  conducted 
into  a  large  house,  where,  amid  hideous  and  doleful  noises,  Powhatan  rushed 
in',  with  two  hundred  attendants,  strangely  disguised  and  their  faces  blackened. 


60  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

Smith  again  thought  his  last  hour  had  come,  but  the  chief  announced  these  as 
signs  of  peace  and  friendship  ;  and  he  was  forthwith  sent  to  Jamestown  on  the 
sole  condition  of  transmitting  thence  two  culverins  and  a  millstone,  a  promise 
faithfully  fulfilled. 

He  again  arrived  at  a  critical  moment.  A  majority  of  the  colonists,  impatient 
of  continued  hardship  and  privation,  had  determined  to  prepare  a  pinnace,  and 
set  sail  for  their  native  country.  He  took  the  most  energetic  steps  to  arrest  this 
course,  having,  with  the  aid  of  some  faithful  adherents,  pointed  a  gun  at  the  ves- 
sel, and  declared  she  must  either  stop  or  sink.  A  conspiracy  was  then  formed 
against  him  ;  but  by  his  vigilance  he  detected  it,  and  sent  the  ringleaders  to 
England.  The  fair  Pocahontas  continued  her  generous  kindness,  and  came 
every  four  or  five  days  with  provisions,  which  relieved  their  wants  and  revived 
their  spirits.  They  were  soon  still  farther  cheered  by  the  arrival  of  Captain 
Newport,  with  one  hundred  and  twenty  emigrants  and  liberal  supplies.  The 
company,  however,  now  impatiently  endured  their  heavy  expenses,  and  the  ab- 
sence of  all  prospect  of  marketable  returns.  Gold  was  still  viewed  as  the  main 
source  of  wealth,  and  many  of  the  new-comers  had  been  selected  on  account  of 
their  supposed  skill  in  its' discovery.  Naturally  desiring  to  satisfy  their  em- 
ployers, they  thought  they  perceived  in  a  certain  yellow  glittering  earth  this 
precious  ore.  Thenceforth  all  sober  industry  was  thrown  aside  :  "  Dig  gold, 
wash  gold,  refine  gold,"  was  the  universal  cry.  Smith  lamented  to  see  the 
whole  attention  of  the  settlers  attracted  by  this  "  gilded  dirt,"  but  could  not  pre- 
vent them  from  putting  a  large  portion  on  board,  and  some  time  elapsed  before 
they  were  apprized  that  a  skilful  examination  had  proved  it  utterly  worthless. 
Fortunately  perhaps,  no  rumor  seems  ever  to  have  reached  them  of  the  real  gold 
in  the  mountainous  country,  whence  they  were  indeed  more  distant  than  the  first 
colonists 

Newport,  on  learning  the  friendly  intercourse  with  Powhatan,  sent  liberal 
presents,  and  was  invited  to  visit  that  savage  potentate.  He  found  the  monarch 
surrounded  by  twenty-two  fair  ladies,  lavishly  painted  and  decked  with  beads. 
A  courteous  traffic  was  opened,  in  which  Smith  considered  the  captain  as  over- 
reached, particularly  in  afterward  acceding  to  a  request  for  twenty  swords,  dan- 
gerous weapons  to  put  into  such  hands.  The  latter,  after  remaining  fourteen 
weeks,  departed  without  being  able  to  collect  any  other  cargo  besides  cedar- 
wood,  and  the  yellow  earth  of  which  such  illusory  hopes  were  entertained. 

Smith  now  undertook  the  important  task  of  exploring  the  Chesapeake  to  its 
head,  not  only  with  the  view  of  tracing  the  limits  of  the  colony,  but  still  more 
from  the  hope  of  an  inlet  opening  into  the  South  sea,  and  affording  a  passage  to 
India.  In  a  small  barge  of  only  two  tons,  he  steered  across  to  Cape  Charles, 
and  began  to  survey  the  eastern  shore.  Here,  and  at  other  places,  he  had  sharp 
conflicts  with  the  natives  ;  and,  we  suspect,  did  not  altogether  follow  that  con- 
ciliatory course  ascribed  to  him  by  his  panegyrists.  On  meeting  any  new  tribe, 
his  first  step  is  stated  to  have  been  to  demand  their  arms  and  one  of  their  chil- 
dren ;  and,  on  refusal,  they  were  treated  as  enemies.  It  can  not  surely  appear 
surprising  that  there  should  have  been  some  hesitation  in  complying  with  such 
requisitions.  In  general  the  people  received  the  English  with  much  surprise, 
asking  "  what  they  were,  and  what  they  would."  Finding  the  eastern  coast 
obstructed  by  rocks  and  other  difficulties,  he  crossed  to  the  western  and  pro- 
ceeded upward.  The  men,  however,  tired  with  twelve  days'  rowing,  and  find- 
ing their  bread  wet  and  spoiled,  became  extremely  discontented.  He  endeav- 
ored to  rouse  them  to  an  emulation  of  Lane's  crew  and  their  canine  diet,  but 
was  soon  obliged  to  yield  and  return.  Proceeding  along  an  unexplored  part  of 
the  western  coast,  they  came  unexpectedly  upon  the  magnificent  estuary  of  the 
Potomac,  seven  miles  broad ;  and  this  grand  object  reviving  their  spirits  and 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  61 

energies,  they  cheerfully  undertook  to  explore  it.  They  ascended  as  high  as 
the  barge  could  carry  them,  and  then  made  a  journey  by  land.  Mr.  Bancroft 
has  traced  them  beyond  the  future  site  of  Washington  to  the  falls  above  George- 
town. They  were  led  to  a  mine  of  a  substance  like  antimony,  which,  though 
black,  glittered  like  silver,  and  was  believed  by  some  to  contain  a  large  portion 
of  that  metal ;  but,  on  being  examined,  it  proved  of  no  value  whatever.  After 
escaping  several  ambuscades  laid  by  the  natives,  they  made  a  short  survey  of 
the  Rappahannock,  and  then  returned  to  Jamestown. 

Smith,  having  been  prevented  from  reaching  the  head  of  this  great  inlet,  set 
out  afresh  in  a  few  days  for  that  destination.  He  accordingly  made  his  way 
thither,  and  ascended  the  Susquehanna,  till  stopped  by  the  cataracts.  Having 
learned  that  two  days'  journey  higher  there  was  a  powerful  people  named  the 
Sasquesahanocks,  he  sent  a  message  requesting  a  visit.  After  an  interval  of 
nearly  a  week  there  appeared  sixty,  a  giant-like  race,  with  presents  of  arms, 
venison,  and  tobacco-pipes  nearly  three  feet  long;  and  their  deportment  was 
quite  peaceable  and  courteous.  He  then  returned  to  Jamestown,  examining  in 
his  way  the  river  Patuxent.  This  voyage  of  about  three  thousand  miles,  per- 
formed by  twelve  men  in  a  small  open  barge*  "  with  such  watery  diet,  in  those 
great  waters  and  barbarous  countries,"  was  extremely  creditable  to  the  parties. 
Although  unproductive  as  to  the  South  sea  or  to  gold,  it  made  an  important  ad- 
dition to  the  knowledge  of  this  part  of  America. 

On  his  arrival,  Smith  was  installed  as  president,  and  began,  with  character- 
istic activity,  to  improve  the  buildings,  strengthen  the  forts,  and  train  the  men  to 
military  exercises  ;  but  he  was  interrupted  by  the  arrival  of  Newport  with  a 
fresh  colony  of  about  seventy,  including  two  females.  The  company  having 
spent  at  least  .£2,000  in  the  equipment,  expressed  an  earnest  desire  and  expect- 
ation of  being  somewhat  reimbursed.  They  pointed  out  particularly,  as  objects 
to  be  attained,  a  lump  of  gold,  the  discovery  of  the  South  sea,  or  a  member  of 
Raleigh's  lost  company.  The  second  being  seemingly  the  main  object,  a  bark 
was  sent  in  frame  to  ascend  one  of  the  great  rivers,  to  be  thence  carried  over  the 
mountains,  and  launched  on  a  stream  flowing  into  the  Pacific.  In  estimating 
the  want  of  geographical  knowledge  which  this  scheme  displayed,  we  must  al- 
low for  their  imperfect  resources.  The  discoveries  of  Drake  and  Cavendish 
could  not  yet  be  connected  with  the  eastern  side  of  America.  The  impression 
probably  was,  that  the  moderate  breadth  of  the  continent  in  Mexico  would  be 
prolonged  northward  ;  while  in  point  of  fact  the  idea  of  wealth  attached  to  the 
South  sea  was  founded  on  vague  and  illusory  associations.  Its  shores  in  Mexico 
and  Peru  were  indeed  rich  in  the  precious  metals  ;  but  this  afforded  no  presump- 
tion as  to  what  might  be  the  productions  of  a  more  northern  latitude.  As,  in 
furtherance  of  this  object,  Powhatan's  favor  was  to  be  courted,  there  had  been 
sent  handsome  presents,  with  materials  to  crown  kim  with  splendor  in  the  Euro- 
pean style.  Smith  viewed  the  Pacific  and  the  coronation  of  Powhatan  as  alike 
absurd  ;  but  was  obliged  to  yield  to  Newport,  who  came  with  instructions  direct 
from  the  company.  With  only  four  companions  he  courageously  repaired  to 
the  residence  of  the  monarch,  inviting  him  to  come  and  be  crowned  at  James- 
town. The  party  were  extremely  well  received,  though  once  they  heard  in  the 
adjoining  wood  outcries  so  hideous  as  made  them  flee  to  their  arms  ;  but  Poca- 
hontas assured  them  they  had  nothing  to  fear.  Accordingly,  there  issued  thence 
thirty  damsels  of  such  strange  aspect  that  he  uncourteously  terms  them  fiends. 
They  were  covered  only  with  green  leaves  bedaubed  with  shining  colors,  the 
leader  wearing  on  her  forehead  a  pair  of  stag's  horns.  For  an  hour  they  danced 
round  the  fire,  with  wild  shouts  and  strange  contortions.  They  then  retired ; 
and  the  table  was  spread  with  an  abundance  of  savage  dainties,  when  the  ladies 
with  whom  he  hoped  to  have  done,  rushed  in,  and,  crowding  round  him,  lavished 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  63 

compliments  with  which  he  would  have  gladly  dispensed,  each  calling  out, 
"  Love  you  not  me  ?"  When,  however,  the  unsophisticated  monarch  received 
the  invitation,  he  proudly  replied,  "  If  your  king  has  sent  me  presents,  I  also 
am  a  king,  and  this  is  my  land — your  father  is  to  come  up  to  me,  not  I  to  him." 

Newport  was  not  discouraged  ;  but,  taking  with  him  Smith  and  fifty  men,  re- 
paired to  this  sylvan  court.  The  coronation  took  place  ;  but  Powhatan  appears 
to  hive  been  more  surprised  than  delighted.  He  made  a  difficulty  even  in  put- 
ting on  the  scarlet  dress  from  a  fear  of  some  magical  effect.  He  strenuously 
objected  to  kneeling  ;  on  which  they  long  absurdly  insisted,  but  were  obliged  to 
be  contented  with  his  merely  bending  the  shoulders.  A  volley  fired  at  the 
close  made  him  start  up  in  alarm,  but  he  soon  recovered  his  composure. 

The  king  assured  them  that  all  their  ideas  of  a  salt  water  beyond  the  mount- 
ains were  erroneous,  and  refused  guides  for  so  wild  a  search.  Newport,  how- 
ever, goaded  probably  by  his  employers,  set  out,  leaving  Smith  at  Jamestown. 
The  party  ascended  to  the  falls,  and  even  forty  miles  farther  by  land.  Finding, 
however,  provisions  scanty,  and  their  toils  always  increasing,  they  commenced 
a  retreat  before  they  had  reached  the  Allegany.  They  returned  to  the  town, 
oppressed  "  with  toil,  famine,  and  discontent ;"  and  the  chimera  of  the  South 
sea  was  finally  relinquished. 

Meantime  all  hands  were  employed  in  preparing  some  kind  of  cargo  that 
might  not  wholly  disappoint  the  company  ;  but  this  was  very  difficult.  Persons 
had  been  sent  over  to  teach  the  art  of  making  pitch,  tar,  glass,  and  ashes,  ob- 
jects unfit  for  so  distant  a  market ;  however  some  specimens  were  prepared. 
The  larger  number  applied  themselves  to  the  cutting  of  timber  for  boards  and 
wainscot ;  and  even  the  gentlemen  endeavored  to  make  an  amusement  of  this 
iiard  task.  Thus  a  cargo  was  at  length  made  up,  though  its  value  little  accorded 
with  expectation. 

Smith,  having  despatched  the  vessel,  applied  himself  to  the  procuring  of  food. 
In  this  search  he  employed  an  unjustifiable  violence  toward  the  Indians,  and 
formed  a  plot  for  seizing  the  person  of  Powhatan,  with  whom  the  colonists  had 
long  been  in  amity.  As  a  preparation  he  sent  six  men,  four  of  them  Germans, 
to  build  for  him  a  sylvan  palace.  These  persons,  however,  being  extremely 
well  treated,  became  attached  to  their  host,  and  betrayed  to  him  the  meditated 
conspiracy.  Powhatan,  though  highly  incensed,  was  unwilling  to  encounter 
the  English  in  open  war,  but  dissembling,  endeavored  to  catch  the  president  in 
his  own  toils.  When  the  latter,  therefore,  approached  with  a  large  party,  he 
declined,  on  plausible  pretences,  to  receive  them  armed.  Smith  replied  in  a 
similar  tone ;  and  there  began  between  the  two  a  game  of  courtesy  and  treach- 
ery, in  which,  however,  the  savage  proved  the  better  performer.  Not  only  was 
the  Englishman  foiled,  but  was  himself  repeatedly  in  danger,  and  once  only 
saved  by  a  second  interposition  of  Pocahontas,  who,  at  the  risk  of  her  father's 
displeasure,  ran  through  the  woods  in  a  dark  night  to  give  him  warning.  At 
another  time  he  was  surrounded  by  a  large  body  under  Powhatan's  brother,  but 
extricated  himself  by  energy  and  address.  In  this  way,  however,  he  had  placed 
his  countrymen  in  a  position  of  rooted  enmity  with  the  natives,  which  continued 
to  produce  distressing  consequences. 

Meantime  events  occurred  at  home  deeply  affecting  the  interests  of  the  colony. 
Although  the  company  had  been  disappointed  of  their  expected  returns,  the  ac- 
counts of  the  extent,  beauty,  and  fertility  of  the  regions  just  discovered,  kindled 
in  that  enterprising  age  an  extraordinary  enthusiasm.  Pamphlets  were  publish- 
ed, apparently  on  high  authority,  painting  it  as  completely  an  earthly  paradise. 
On  a  larger  scale,  and  under  more  enlightened  views,  it  was  hoped  that  the  er- 
rors which  had  cramped  its  progress  would  be  avoided.  Many  distinguished 
individuals  were  ready  to  embark  their  fortunes  in  this  enterprise  ;  and,  with 


64  THE  PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

vhe  consent  of  the  old  members,  the  company  was  remodelled  on  a  larger  scale, 
and  under  a  new  charter.  Their  territory  was  augmented  from  the  former  one 
hundred  miles  of  coast  to  four  hundred  ;  being  two  hundred  on  each  side  of 
Cape  Comfort ;  and  it  was  extended  in  breadth  to  the  South  sea.  James,  yield- 
ing to  some  influence  which  does  not  distinctly  appear,  was  induced  to  waive 
those  high  claims  of  sovereignty  before  so  strictly  reserved.  He  allowed  the 
council  in  England  to  be  chosen  by  the  proprietors,  with  power  to  nominate  a 
governor.  The  Episcopal  church  was  exclusively  established,  and  all  emigrants 
required  to  take  the  oath  of  supremacy.  There  appears  a  peculiar  anxiety  to 
exclude  Roman  Catholics,  respecting  whom  it  is  observed,  in  a  pamphlet  ad- 
dressed to  Sir  Thomas  Smith,  the  treasurer,  "  I  would  have  none  seasoned  with 
the  least  taint  of  that  leaven  to  be  settled  on  this  plantation,  or  any  part  of  that 
country  ;  but  if  once  perceived,  such  a  one,  weed  him  out ;  for  they  will  ever 
be  plotting  and  conspiring  to  root  you  out  if  they  can.  If  you  will  live  and  pros- 
per, harbor  not  this  viperous  brood  in  your  bosom." 

The  exertions  of  the  patentees,  and  the  general  enthusiasm  kindled  throughout 
the  nation,  enabled  the  company  to  equip  an  expedition  of  nine  vessels  and  five 
hundred  emigrants.  Lord  Delaware,  distinguished  by  his  talents  and  virtues, 
was  named  governor  for  life  ;  and  as  he  could  not  depart  immediately,  Sir 
Thomas  Gates  and  Sir  George  Summers  were  to  rule  in  the  meantime. 
The  vessels  set  sail  on  the  15th  May,  1609,  and  seven  arrived  on  the  11th  Au- 
gust at  Jamestown  ;  but  unfortunately  they  had  encountered  a  violent  storm,  in 
which  two,  having  on  board  Gates  and  Summers,  were  separated  and  thrown 
upon  the  Bermudas.  In  their  absence,  Smith  justly  claimed  the  rule  ;  but  many 
of  the  new-comers,  being  bankrupts,  spendthrifts,  or  others  sent  for  doing  no 
good  at  home,  were  indisposed  to  obey  him.  For  some  time  total  anarchy 
reigned  ;  but  its  evils  at  length  became  so  great,  that  he  was  entreated  to  resume 
the  government.  He  exerted  himself  to  locate  advantageously  the  emigrants, 
of  whom  two  parties,  one  hundred  and  twenty  each,  were  settled  at  Nansemond, 
and  at  the  Falls  of  James  river.  Both,  however,  mismanaged  their  affairs, 
quarrelled  with  the  Indians,  and  lost  a  number  of  their  men ;  while  they  reject- 
ed all  his  efforts  to  remedy  these  disorders.  In  returning  from  the  latter  place, 
a  bag  of  gunpowder  burst  and  severely  mangled  his  person,  so  that  he  reached 
home  in  extreme  torture.  Here  he  was  told  that  plots  were  forming  against  his 
life.  Unable  in  his  debilitated  state  to  struggle  against  so  many  difficulties,  he 
returned  to  England,  quitting  for  ever  the  colony  which  had  been  so  much  in- 
debted to  him.  He  received  at  home  neither  honors  nor  rewards.  The  com- 
pany, prepossessed  by  his  numerous  enemies,  complained  that  he  had  brought 
no  wealth  into  their  coffers,  and  had  acted  severely  toward  the  Indians.  Pos- 
terity has  done  him  justice,  perhaps  somewhat  beyond  his  merits.  His  bold 
and  active  spirit,  with  sound  practical  judgment,  eminently  qualified  him  for  the 
station  ;  though,  being  somewhat  hot  and  uncompromising  in  his  temper,  he  ex- 
cited bitter  enmities.  A  conciliatory  disposition  and  persuasive  powers  were, 
in  such  a  situation,  almost  indispensable  to  render  his  exertions  effective.  His 
conduct  toward  the  Indians  was  in  general  culpable,  and  by  the  hostility  which 
it  created,  neutralized  in  a  great  measure  his  eminent  services. 

His  eulogium,  however,  was  found  in  the  state  of  the  colony  after  his  depar- 
ture. Only  about  thirty  or  forty  acres  were  cultivated ;  the  ships  had  brought 
grain  in  limited  quantity,  and  much  spoiled  during  the  unfortunate  voyage.  The 
Indians,  no  longer  overawed  by  the  late  president,  not  only  refused  victuals,  but 
killed  many  settlers.  Thus  there  ensued  a  dreadful  famine,  long  fearfully  re- 
membered under  the  name  of  the  "  Starving  Time."  Many  were  impelled  to 
the  horrid  resource  of  devouring  the  bodies  of  the  dead  ;  nay  there  are  dark  im- 
putations of  murder  committed  under  this  fearful  impulse.     Vessels  sent  along 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


65 


the  rivers  were  either  sunk,  or  the  crews  beaten  by  the  savages.  Virginia 
seemed  a  devoted  soil.  Of  the  flourishing  colony  of  live  hundred  persons,  there 
remained  only  sixty  "  most  miserable  and  poor  creatures."  After  a  large  ex- 
penditure, and  successive  arrivals  of  emigrants,  it  had  returned  almost  into  its 
original  insignificance. 

IX.  The  Virginian  company,  by  their  second  charter,  had  assigned  to  them  a 
region  of  vast  extent,  including,  doubtless,  the  heads  of  the  great  bays  of  Dela- 
ware and  Chesapeake.  This  grant,  we  have  seen,  was  forfeited  ;  yet  the  colo- 
nists continued  anxiously  to  claim  and  consider  the  whole  as  Virginia,  though 
their  title  could  not  stand  against  the  regal  power  influenced  by  the  solicitations 
of  a  favorite.  Sir  George  Calvert  had  been  secretary  of  state  under  James  I., 
but  having  become  a  convert  to  the  Romish  religion,  he  was  excluded  from  the 
direction  of  the  government.  He  now  turned  his  attention  to  America,  and  ob- 
tained from  the  king  a  large  grant  of  land,  which  was  termed  Maryland,  in  honor 
of  the  queen  Henrietta  Maria,  who  had  warmly  seconded  his  views. 

The  influence  and  favor  enjoyed  by  Calvert,  now  created  Lord  Baltimore,  are 
strikingly  proved  by  the  terms  of  the  grant.  Charles,  notwithstanding  his  des- 
potic feelings,  reserved  neither  the  right  of  taxation  nor  of  giving  laws  ;  these 
were  to  be  exercised  by  the  proprietor,  with  the  assent  of  the  freemen  or  their 
deputies,  whose  assembly  was  to  be  made  "  in  such  sort  and  form  as  to  him 
should  seem  best."  Moreover,  in  emergencies,  when  there  was  not  time  to  call 
them  together,  he  might  of  himself  make  "  fit  and  wholesome  ordinances,"  not 
stated  as  temporary,  but  M  to  be  inviolably  observed."  By  a  very  singular  clause, 
meant,  it  should  seem,  to  blind  the  public  at  home,  he  was  empowered  to  found 
churches  and  chapels,  "  according  to  the  ecclesiastical  law  of  England."  He 
might  also  train,  muster,  and  call  out  troops,  exercise  all  the  functions  of  captain- 
general,  and,  in  case  of  rebellion  or  sedition,  proclaim  martial  law.  He  had 
likewise  the  nomination  of  the  judges  and  all  other  officers.  Nothing  being  left 
to  the  crown  but  the  usual  empty  claim  of  the  royal  mines,  Maryland  became, 
what  indeed  the  proprietor  terms  it,  a  separate  monarchy. 


Fig.  28.— Portrait  of  Cecil  Calvert,  Lord  Baltimore. 

George,  the  first  Lord  Baltimore,  died  before  the  completion  of  the  charter, 
which  was  therefore  granted  to  his  son  Cecil,  on  whom  devolved  the  establish- 

5 


66  THE  PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

ment  of  the  colony.  He  appears  to  have  applied  himself  to  the  task  with  activ- 
ity and  judgment ;  and  states  that  he  spent  upon  it  above  .£20,000  from  his  own 
funds,  and  an  equal  sum  raised  among  his  friends.  Warned  by  Virginian  dis- 
asters, he  avoided  from  the  first  all  chimerical  projects,  and  placed  his  establish- 
ment entirely  on  an  agricultural  basis.  Every  one  who  carried  out  five  persons, 
male  or  female,  paying  their  expenses,  estimated  at  j£20  each,  was  to  receive 
1,000  acres.  Those  defraying  their  own  charges  got  100  for  themselves,  and 
the  same  for  each  adult  member  of  their  family ;  for  children  under  six  years, 
50  acres.  The  rent  was  two  shillings  for  each  100  acre3.  Lord  Baltimore  did 
not  rule  in  person,  nor,  so  far  as  we  can  trace,  even  visit  the  colony,  at  least 
till  after  the  restoration.  Two  of  his  brothers,  however,  acted  successively  as 
governors,  and  died  there. 

In  November,  1633,  Leonard  Calvert  set  sail  with  the  first  emigrants,  con- 
sisting of  about  two  hundred  persons,  including  a  son  of  Sir  Thomas  Gerard, 
one  of  Sir  Thomas  Wiseman,  and  two  of  Lady  Wintour.  In  February  he 
touched  at  Point  Comfort  in  Virginia,  where  his  arrival  was  by  no  means  ac- 
ceptable ;  nevertheless,  Sir  John  Harvey,  in  obedience  to  the  express  orders  of 
Charles,  gave  him  a  courteous  reception.  Early  in  March  he  entered  the  Poto- 
mac, to  the  people  on  the  shores  of  which  the  sight  of  so  large  a  vessel  was 
quite  new,  and  caused  the  utmost  astonishment.  The  report  was,  that  a  canoe 
was  approaching  as  big  as  an  island,  with  men  standing  in  it  as  thick  as  trees 
in  a  forest ;  and  they  thought  with  amazement  how  enormous  must  have  been 
the  trunk  out  of  which  it  had  been  hollowed.  A  piece  of  ordnance,  resounding 
for  the  first  time  on  the  shores  of  this  mighty  river,  caused  the  whole  country  to 
tremble.  The  intercourse,  however,  appears  to  have  been  judiciously  conducted, 
and  was,  on  the  whole,  very  amicable.  Calvert  sailed  up  to  Piscataqua,  an  In- 
dian settlement  nearly  opposite  the  present  site  of  Mount  Vernon,  where  the 
chief  received  him  with  kindness,  saying,  "  he  would  not  bid  him  go,  neither 
would  he  bid  him  stay ;  he  might  use  his  own  discretion."  On  reflection,  he 
considered  the  place  too  far  up  the  river,  and  therefore  the  vessel  was  moved 
down  to  a  tributary  named  then  St.  George's,  and  now  St.  Mary's.  Ascending 
it  four  leagues,  he  came  to  a  considerable  Indian  town,  named  Yoacomoco  ;  and 
being  hospitably  received,  as  well  as  pleased  with  the  situation,  he  determined 
to  fix  his  colony  there.  The  weroanee  accepted  an  invitation  on  board,  and  Sir 
John  Harvey  having  just  arrived  from  Virginia,  the  chief  was  led  down  to  the 
cabin,  and  seated  at  dinner  between  the  two  governors.  An  alarm  having  spread 
among  the  people  on  shore  that  he  was  detained  as  a  prisoner,  they  made  the 
banks  echo  with  shouts  of  alarm  ;  the  Indian  attendants  durst  not  go  to  them, 
but  when  he  himself  appeared  on  deck,  they  were  satisfied.  He  became  so 
much  attached  to  the  English  as  to  declare,  that  if  they  should  kill  him  he 
would  not  wish  his  death  avenged,  being  sure  that  he  must  have  deserved  his 
fate.  Amid  these  dispositions,  it  was  not  difficult  to  negotiate  the  formation  of 
a  settlement.  For  hatchets,  hoes,  knives,  cloth,  and  other  articles  of  probably 
very  small  original  cost,  the  strangers  not  only  obtained  a  large  tract  of  land, 
but  were  allowed  by  the  inhabitants  to  occupy  immediately  half  of  their  village, 
with  the  corn  growing  adjacent  to  it,  and,  at  the  end  of  harvest,  were  to  receive 
the  whole.  Thus  the  English  were  at  once  comfortably  established,  without 
those  severe  hardships  which  usually  attend  an  infant  settlement. 

This  good  understanding  was  prolonged  for  a  number  of  years  ;  but  at  length, 
in  1642,  the  emigrants  had  the  usual  misfortune  of  being  involved  in  a  war  with 
the  natives.  For  two  years  they  suffered  all  its  distressing  and  harassing  ac- 
companiments, which,  in  1664,  were  happily  terminated  by  a  treaty,  the  condi- 
tions of  which,  and  some  acts  of  assembly  immediately  following,  seem  to  prove 
that  the  evil  had  arisen  entirely  from  the  interested  proceedings  of  individuals 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  67 

The  prohibition  of  kidnapping  the  Indians,  and  of  selling  arms  to  them,  show 
the  existence  of  these  culpable,  practices.  This  peace  was  of  long  duration,  and 
the  Maryland  government  seem,  on  the  whole,  to  have  acted  more  laudably 
toward  this  race  than  any  other,  that  of  Penn  excepted. 

X.  All  the  efforts  both  of  government  and  of  powerful  companies  to  people 
the  district  of  New  England  had  proved  nearly  abortive,  when,  from  an  unex- 
pected quarter,  a  tide  of  population  poured  into  it,  which  rendered  it  the  most 
prosperous  of  all  the  colonies  on  the  American  continent. 

The  Reformation,  though  it  doubtless  involved  an  extensive  exercise  of  pri- 
vate judgment,  was  not  accompanied  by  any  express  recognition  of  that  right, 
or  of  any  general  principle  of  toleration.  These,  which,  as  Mr.  Bancroft  ob- 
serves, were  its  tardy  fruits,  were  long  wanting  in  England,  where  the  change 
was  introduced,  not  by  the  people,  though  conformable  to  their  wishes,  but  by 
the  most  arbitrary  of  their  monarchs,  consulting  chiefly  his  own  passion  and  ca- 
price. Substituting  himself  for  the  head  of  the  Catholic  church,  Henry  VIII. 
exacted  the  same  implicit  submission.  Elizabeth  trode  in  his  steps,  equally 
despotic,  and  attached,  if  not  to  popery,  as  has  sometimes  been  suspected,  at 
least  to  a  pompous  ritual  and  powerful  hierarchy.  But  the  nation  in  general, 
considering  the  Romish  religion  as  contrary  to  Scripture,  and  shocked  by  the 
bloody  persecutions  of  Mary,  and  other  sovereigns  on  the  continent,  were  dis- 
posed to  go  into  the  opposite  extreme.  From  Geneva  they  imbibed  the  Calvin- 
lstic  doctrine  and  discipline,  with  the  strict  manners  usually  imbibed  with  them. 
The  queen,  whose  views  were  irreconcilably  opposed  to  these  innovations, 
claimed  the  right  of  putting  them  down  by  main  force.  The  most  severe  laws 
were  enacted  under  the  sanction  of  Whitgift,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  a  prelate 
sincerely  but  bigotedly  attached  to  the  English  church.  The  wisdom  of  Cecil 
viewed  with  much  dissatisfaction  the  discontents  thus  engendered,  and,  on  read- 
ing twenty-four  queries  drawn  up  by  the  primate,  told  him,  "  he  thought  the  In- 
quisition of  Spain  used  not  so  many  questions  to  comprehend  and  to  trap  their 
preys."  He  was  seconded  by  the  lords  of  the  council,  and  the  queen  was  not 
insensible  to  his  remonstrances  ;  but  whenever  she  showed  a  disposition  to  re- 
lent, Whitgift  threw  himself  on  his  knees,  and  prevailed  upon  her  not  to  sacri- 
fice her  own  power  and  the  unity  of  the  church.  The  high  court  of  commission 
was  established  ;  several  nonconformists  were  fined  or  imprisoned,  and  a  few 
suffered  death. 

But  under  all  these  persecutions,  the  party  continually  increased,  and  even 
assumed  a  bolder  character.  The  Puritans,  while  they  sought  to  reform  the 
church,  had  no  wish  to  withdraw  from  her  bosom  ;  but  there  sprang  up  a  new 
sect  named  Brownists,  who,  denying  the  authority  of  her  doctrine  and  discipline, 
sought  for  the  first  time  to  found  an  independent  communion.  Upon  them  all 
the  vials  of  persecution  were  poured  forth.  Brown  himself  could  boast  that  he 
had  been  shut  up  in  thirty-two  prisons,  and  several  of  his  followers  were  put  to 
death ;  but  his  own  firmness  at  length  failed,  and  he  accepted  a  living  in  that 
church  which  he  had  so  strenuously  opposed.  Although  much  condemned  by 
his  more  zealous  adherents,  his  desertion  broke  for  some  time  the  union  of  the 
party.  Toward  the  end  of  Elizabeth's  reign,  however,  there  was  formed  in  a 
northern  county  a  congregation  of  separatists,  under  two  respectable  clergymen, 
Robinson  and  Brewster.  During  a  certain  interval  they  escaped  notice  ;  but 
James,  who  soon  began  to  follow  his  predecessor's  steps,  took  such  measures 
as  convinced  them  that  it  would  be  vain  to  attempt  the  exercise  of  their  profes- 
sion at  home.  In  looking  for  an  asylum,  they  fixed  upon  Holland,  the  first 
country  where  toleration  was  publicly  sanctioned  by  law  ;  and  thither  they  made 
their  escape  amid  much  difficulty  and  hardship,  their  families  being  for  some 
time  detained  behind  them.     Having  reached  that  foreign  land,  they  found  the 


68  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

protection  denied  at  home,  and  remained  eleven  years  unmolested,  and  even  re- 
spected. But  they  never  became  fully  naturalized  ;  their  original  occupation  of 
agriculture  was  more  congenial  to  their  taste  than  the  mechanical  arts,  by  which 
alone  they  could  earn  a  subsistence  among  the  Dutch.  They  turned  their  eyes, 
therefore,  to  a  transatlantic  region,  where  they  would  not  merely  enjoy  toleration, 
but  might  form  a  society  founded  on  their  favorite  plan  of  church-government. 

Animated  by  these  views,  the  exiles  applied  to  the  Virginian  company,  then 
under  the  management  of  Sandys,  Southampton,  and  other  liberal  members, 
who  zealously  espousing  their  cause,  obtained,  though  not  without  difficulty, 
from  King  James  a  promise  to  wink  at  their  heresy,  provided  they  remained 
otherwise  tranquil.  Smith,  deeply  interested  in  this  transaction,  tendered  and 
even  pressed  his  services  ;  which  would  doubtless  have  been  extremely  valu- 
able. His  religious  views,  however,  were  materially  different,  and  instead  of 
the  subordination  which  he  required,  he  found  in  them  a  rooted  determination 
"  to  be  lords  and  kings  of  themselves."  It  was  necessary,  therefore,  that  they 
should  "  make  trial  of  their  own  follies  ;"  for  which,  he  mentions  with  a  mixture 
of  regret  and  triumph,  that  "  they  paid  soundly,  and  were  beaten  with  their  own 
rod."  They  also  wanted  capital  adequate  to  the  founding  of  a  plantation.  Sev- 
eral London  merchants  agreed  to  advance  the  necessary  sums,  to  be  repaid  out 
of  the  proceeds  of  their  industry  ;  but  the  terms  were  very  high,  and  till  the 
liquidation  of  the  debt  the  produce  of  their  labor  was  to  be  thrown  into  a  com- 
mon stock  for  the  benefit  of  the  creditors  ;  hence  their  exertions  were  not  stimu- 
lated by  the  salutary  impulse  of  personal  interest. 

With  the  means  thus  procured,  the  emigrants  purchased  one  vessel  of  sixty, 
and  hired  another  of  180  tons  ;  the  former  of  which  sailed  to  Delfthaven  to  take 
on  board  the  brethren.  The  two  joined  at  Southampton,  and  thence  proceeded 
on  their  western  voyage  ;  but  before  they  reached  the  Land's  End,  the  master 
of  the  smaller  one,  declaring  her  to  be  too  leaky  to  cross  the  Atlantic,  put  back 
to  Dartmouth  for  repairs.  After  another  trial,  the  captain  again  pronounced  her 
unfit  for  the  voyage,  and  made  sail  for  Plymouth.  These  disasters  and  alarms, 
though  involving  the  loss  of  much  precious  time,  "  winnowed  their  number  of 
the  cowardly  and  the  lukewarm  ;"  and  they  finally  set  sail  in  one  vessel  on  the 
6th  September,  1620,  being  in  all  one  hundred  and  two  persons,  with  the  firm 
determination  of  braving  every  hardship.  They  had  a  tempestuous  voyage,  and 
though  their  destination  was  the  mouth  of  the  Hudson,  they  arrived  on  the  9th 
November  in  view  of  a  great  promontory,  which  proved  to  be  Cape  Cod.  The 
captain,  it  has  been  alleged,  had  received  a  bribe  from  the  Dutch  to  avoid  a 
place  where  they  had  projected  a  settlement.  Of  this,  however,  the  adventurers 
being  ignorant,  were  comforted  by  the  view  of  a  goodly  land  wooded  to  the  wa- 
ter's edge.  Whales  so  abounded,  that  had  the  crew  possessed  means  and  in- 
struments, which,  to  their  great  regret,  were  wanting,  they  might  have  procured 
.£4,000  worth  of  oil.  They  sailed  on  toward  their  destination,  but  being  driven 
back  by  contrary  winds,  determined  to  go  ashore.  Previously,  however,  they 
sought  to  obviate  the  danger  of  discord  by  a  mutual  agreement,  in  the  name  of 
God,  to  combine  into  a  body  politic  ;  framing  and  duly  observing  laws  for  the 
general  good. 

They  landed  on  the  11th,  but  being  informed  that  more  commodious  spots 
might  be  found  to  the  northwest,  in  the  interior  of  the  great  bay  of  Massachu- 
setts, they  determined  that  a  select  party  should  proceed  in  the  shallop  in  search 
ol  them.  The  boat,  however,  was  in  such  disrepair  that  it  could  not  sail  till  the 
end  of  two  or  three  weeks  :  sixteen  of  them,  therefore,  resolved  to  make  an  ex- 
cursion into  the  interior.  They  met  no  natives,  but  found  on  a  hill,  half  buried 
in  the  ground,  several  baskets  filled  with  ears  of  corn,  part  of  which  they  carried 
away,  meaning  to  satisfy  the  owners  on  the  first  opportunity,  which  unluckily 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  69 

never  occurred.  They  saw  many  geese  and  ducks,  but  were  unable  to  reach 
them  ;  and  being  exposed  to  severe  cold,  hastily  returned.  Soon  after  they 
started  for  the  same  spot,  named  Cornhill,  in  the  neighborhood  of  which  they 
collected  ten  bushels  of  grain,  esteemed  a  providential  supply.  They  lighted  upon 
a  village  without  inhabitants  ;  but  the  houses  were  neatly  constructed  of  young 
saplings  bent  at  top,  as  in  an  arbor,  and  covered  without  and  within  with  fine 
mats.  Eagles'  claws,  deers'  feet,  and  harts'  horns,  were  stuck  into  them  as 
charms  and  ornaments.  They  then  regained  their  boat  and  sailed  round  to  the 
ship.  Some  of  their  number  urged  that  they  should  remain  at  least  during  the 
winter  in  this  creek,  where  corn  and  fish  could  be  procured,  while  many  were 
disabled  by  sickness  for  further  removal.  The  majority,  however,  observed  that 
water  was  scarce,  and  the  anchorage  for  ships  too  distant ;  that  they  had  every 
chance  of  finding  a  better  situation,  and  to  fix  here  and  then  remove  would  he 
doubling  their  labor.  On  the  6th  December,  therefore,  the  shallop  being  at 
length  ready,  a  chosen  party  set  sail.  After  proceeding  six  or  seven  leagues, 
they  reached  a  bay  forming  a  good  harbor,  but  without  a  stream  falling  into  it. 
Seeing  some  Indian  wigwams,  they  followed,  but  could  not  reach  the  people, 
and  found  only  a  large  burial-place.  They  returned  to  sleep  at  the  landing- 
place,  but  at  midnight  were  wakened  by  "  a  great  and  hideous  cry,"  which  they 
flattered  themselves  proceeded  only  from  wolves  or  foxes.  Next  morning,  just 
after  prayers,  the  sound  was  heard  with  redoubled  violence,  and  was  most  dread- 
ful. A  straggler  rushed  in,  crying,  "  They  are  men — Indians."  Though  the  party 
ran  to  their  arms,  before  they  could  be  mustered  the  arrows  were  flying  thick 
among  them.  A  brisk  fire  checked  the  assailants  ;  but  the  chief,  shooting  from 
a  tree,  stood  three  discharges,  till  at  the  fourth  he  screamed  out  and  ran,  follow- 
ed by  his  men.  They  were  reckoned  at  thirty  or  forty,  and  numerous  arrows 
were  picked  up  ;  but  providentially  not  one  Englishman  was  hurt. 

They  sailed  fifteen  leagues  farther,  and  on*  the  9th  reached  a  harbor  that  had 
been  strongly  recommended.  The  weather  was  dark  and  stormy,  and  the  en- 
trance encumbered  with  rocks ;  yet  they  fortunately  run  in  on  a  fine  sandy 
beach.  This  being  Saturday,  they  did  not  land  till  Monday  the  11th,  when  they 
were  highly  pleased,  finding  a  commodious  harbor,  a  land  well  wooded,  vines, 
cherries,  and  berries,  lately  planted,  and  a  hill  cleared  for  corn.  There  was  no 
navigable  stream,  but  several  brooks  of  fresh  water  fell  into  the  sea.  They  ad- 
vanced seven  or  eight  miles  into  the  country  without  seeing  any  Indians. 

They  now  finally  fixed  upon  this  spot,  to  which,  on  the  19th,  the  vessel  was 
brought  round  ;  and  they  named  it  New  Plymouth,  to  commemorate  hospitalities 
received  at  home.  The  erection  of  houses,  however,  was  a  hard  task,  amid 
severe  weather,  short  days,  and  very  frequent  storms.  By  distributing  the  un- 
married among  the  several  families,  they  reduced  the  buildings  wanted  to  nine- 
teen, and  by  the  10th  January  had  completed  one,  twenty  feet  square,  for  public 
meetings.  The  exposure,  however,  and  wading  through  the  water  in  such  in- 
clement weather,  brought  on  severe  illnesses,  to  which  Carver,  a  governor  highly 
esteemed,  and  many  others,  fell  victims.  But  on  the  3d  March  a  south  wind 
sprung  up  ;  the  weather  became  mild  ;  the  birds  sung  in  the  woods  most  pleas- 
antly ;  the  invalids  quickly  recovered  ;  and  many  of  them  lived  to  a  good  old 
age. 

In  the  autumn  of  1621,  the  merchants  sent  out  another  vessel  with  thirty-five 
settlers  ;  but  misled  by  "  prodigal  reports  of  plenty"  sent  home  by  certain  colo- 
nists, they  supplied  no  provisions ;  nay,  the  crew  required  to  be  provided  with 
a  portion  for  their  return  voyage.  The  consequence  was,  that  in  the  course  of 
the  winter  the  colonists  were  reduced  to  a  half  allowance  of  corn  daily,  then  to 
five  kernels  a-piece  ;  lastly,  to  entire  want.  Equally  destitute  of  live  stock,  they 
depended  wholly  on  wild  animals.     Till  May,  1622,  fowls  abounded ;  but  there 


70 


THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 


remained  then  merely  fish,  which  they  had  not  nets  to  catch  ;  and  it  was  only 
by  feeding  on  the  shell  species,  collected  among  the  rocks,  that  they  were  pre- 
served from  absolute  starvation. 

The  emigrants  had  seen  the  natives  only  in  the  short  hostile  encounter,  but 
afterward  learned  that  a  severe  pestilence  had  thinned  their  numbers.  The 
crime  of  Hunt  also  had  filled  the  country  with  horror  and  dread  of  the  strangers. 
To  their  surprise,  on  the  16th  March,  1621,  a  savage  almost  naked,  in  the  most 
confident  manner,  walked  through  the  village,  and  addressed  those  he  met  in 
broken  English.  They  crowded  round  him,  and  on  their  eager  inquiry,  learned 
that  his  name  was  Samoset ;  that  he  belonged  to  the  Wampanoags,  a  somewhat 
distant  tribe  ;  and  that  their  immediate  neighbors  were  the  people  of  Massassoit 
and  the  Nausites,  the  latter  of  whom  had  been  the  assailants  in  the  late  conflict. 
They  treated  him  liberally  with  strong  waters  and  food,  presented  him  with  a 
great-coat,  knife,  and  ornaments,  and  begged  him  to  return  with  some  of  his 
countrvmen.     After  a  brief  absence,  he  appeared  with  "  five  proper  men,"  pre- 


«W^ 


Fig.  29.— Tattooed  Indian. 

renting  the  usual  grotesque  attire  and  ferocious  aspect.  They  all  heartily  danced 
and  sung.  A  few  days  later  he  brought  Squanto,  whose  restoration  to  his  native 
country  had  rendered  him  extremely  friendly  to  the  English.  Being  ready  to 
act  as  interpreter  and  mediator,  he  opened  a  communication  with  Massassoit ; 
and  on  the  22d  March,  that  great  sagamore,  with  Quadequina  his  brother,  and 
sixty  men,  was  announced  as  in  the  vicinity.  Difficulties  were  felt  as  to  the 
meeting  from  want  of  mutual  confidence ;  however,  Squanto  having  brought  an 
invitation  to  parley,  Edward  Winslow  went  with  presents,  and  was  kindly  re- 
ceived. The  governor,  then,  after  obtaining  some  Indians  as  hostages,  marched 
out  at  the  head  of  six  musketeers,  kissed  hands  with  the  great  chief,  and  pre- 
sented a  bottle  of  strong  waters,  of  which  he  drank  somewhat  too  copiously.  A 
treaty  was  concluded,  both  of  abstinence  from  mutual  injury,  and  protection  against 
others  ;  and  it  was  long  faithfully  observed. 

Two  of  the  settlers  now  accepted  an  invitation  to  visit  his  residence.     Aftei 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  71 

a  laborious  journey  of  fifteen  miles  through  trackless  woods,  they  were  received 
with  great  courtesy,  but  found  a  total  deficiency  of  victuals,  of  which  it  seems 
the  king's  absence  had  prevented  any  supply.  At  night  they  were  honored  by 
sharing  the  royal  couch,  which  consisted  of  a  large  board,  covered  with  a  thin 
mat.  At  the  other  end  lay  his  majesty  and  the  queen  ;  and  they  had  soon  the 
additional  company  of  two  chiefs,  who,  with  a  large  colony  of  fleas  and  other 
insects,  and  the  uncouth  songs  with  which  their  bedfellows  lulled  themselves  to 
rest,  rendered  their  slumbers  very  brief.  Next  day,  two  large  bream  were  spread 
on  the  table  ;  but  "  forty  expected  a  share."  Though  strongly  urged,  they  de- 
clined to  partake  any  longer  of  these  hospitalities. 

It  was  discovered,  however,  that  Squanto  was  completely  abusing  their  con- 
fidence ;  telling  his  countrymen  that  but  for  him  the  English  would  kill  the  In- 
dians ;  and  that  they  kept  the  plague  locked  up  in  their  store-house,  which  only 
his  intercession  prevented  from  being  let  loose.  On  this  being  known,  the  ut- 
most pains  were  taken,  and  successfully,  to  undeceive  the  people.  In  February, 
1622,  the  settlers  had  completely  enclosed  their  town,  forming  four  bulwarks 
and  three  gates.  They  were  some  time  after  alarmed  by  hearing  that  Mas- 
sassoit,  now  at  the  point  of  death,  was  likely  to  be  succeeded  by  his  son  Couba- 
tant,  whose  disposition  was  far  from  friendly.  Edward  Winslow  hastened  to 
the  spot,  and  found  the  magicians  busy  at  their  incantations,  and  six  or  eight 
woman  chafing  him  amidst  hideous  yells.  The  chief,  already  blind,  cried  out : 
"  Oh,  Winslow,  I  shall  never  see  thee  again  !"  That  gentleman,  however,  by 
suitable  medicines,  gave  present  relief,  and  in  a  few  days  effected  a  cure.  Even 
the  heir-apparent  being  promised  similar  aid  in  case  of  need,  became  greatly 
reconciled  to  them. 

Meantime,  Weston,  one  of  the  London  adventurers,  had  sent  out  a  settle- 
ment consisting  of  sixty  individuals  to  a  place  which  they  named  Weymouth ; 
but  they  behaved  so  ill  to  the  Indians,  that  the  latter  entered  into  a  general  con- 
federacy to  cut  off  all  the  English.  This  was  revealed  by  Massassoit  to  his 
friends  at  Plymouth,  who  succeeded  in  saving  both  themselves  and  their  rivals, 
though  the  latter  were  obliged  to  relinquish  their  establishment,  some  returning 
home,  and  others  joining  the  first  colony. 

This  last  made  such  progress  that,  though  reduced  in  the  spring  of  1621  to 
fifty  or  sixty  persons,  in  1624  it  amounted  to  a  hundred  and  eighty.  They  were, 
as  Winslow  observes,  "  by  God's  providence  safely  seated,  housed,  and  fortified." 
They  had  escaped  those  tyrannical  governors,  and  "  bestial  yea  diabolical"  set- 
tlers, who  had  ruined  so  many  colonies,  though  he  admits  that  it  was  vain  as 
yet  to  hope  for  profit.  The  merchants,  however,  complained  most  loudly,  that 
they  had  laid  out  a  large  capital  without  receiving  or  having  any  prospect  of  the 
slightest  return.  After  much  discussion,  it  was  determined  that  the  colonists 
should  now  supply  themselves  with  everything,  and  for  past  services  should, 
during  nine  years,  pay  £200  annually.  Eight  adventurers,  on  receiving  a  mo- 
nopoly of  the  trade  for  six  years,  undertook  to  meet  this  engagement ;  so  that 
the  settlers  were  now  established  in  the  full  property  of  their  lands.  In  six 
years  more  their  number  had  risen  to  three  hundred. 

The  Plymouth  company  meantime  continued  their  abortive  efforts  to  derive 
a  jme  benefit  from  their  vast  domains  ;  being  particularly  solicitous  to  stop  the 
active  trade  and  fishery  carried  on  in  defiance  of  them.  Francis  West  was  ap- 
pointed admiral,  and  Robert  Gorges  lieutenant-general  of  New  England,  with 
strict  injunctions  to  restrain  interlopers  ;  but  in  an  ocean  and  continent  almost 
equally  wide  and  waste,  they  could  effect  little.  The  most  important  grant  was 
to  Robert,  son  of  Sir  Ferdinand  Gorges,  who,  obtaining  a  large  portion  of  what 
is  now  called  New  Hampshire,  employed  Captain  Mason,  a  person  of  great  ac- 
tivity, to  colonize  it :  and  hence  were  built  Dover  and  Portsmouth  on  the  Pis- 


2  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

cataqua.  These,  however,  made  only  a  slow  progress  ;  nor  was  it  till  the  death 
of  their  founders,  that,  being  left  nearly  to  themselves,  they  drew  gradual  acces- 
sions both  from  home  and  the  adjoining  colony.  The  crews  also,  who  sought 
timber  and  fish  on  the  coast  of  Maine,  began  to  form  fixed  stations  on  the  Penob- 
scot and  Kennebec.  Levett,  who  visited  America  in  1623,  strongly  recommends 
this  course,  asserting  that  a  settlement  on  shore  might  take  twice  the  quantity 
of  fish  that  a  ship  can  do  at  sea,  and  have  still  seven  months  for  other  employ- 
ment. He  gives  a  warning,  at  that  time*  too  much  neglected,  that  they  must 
carry  out  eighteen  months'  provisions,  and  work  hard  for  a  fresh  supply. 

The  emigration,  however,  which  was  to  render  New  England  a  flourishing 
colony,  was  again  derived  from  the  suspicion  and  dread  which  always  attend 
religious  persecution.  It  seems  to  have  abated  toward  the  end  of  James's  reign, 
Abbot,  the  primate,  being  a  man  of  mild  temper,  and  averse  to  violent  measures. 
In  1625,  Charles  I.  succeeded,  a  young  prince  of  virtuous  dispositions,  but  of 
obstinate  and  despotic  temper,  attached  with  a  conscientious  but  blind  zeal  to 
the  English  church,  and  probably  imbibing  from  his  queen  Henrietta  some  favor 
for  popish  ceremonies.  He  threw  himself  into  the  arms  of  Laud,  bishop  of  Lon- 
don, a  zealot  in  the  same  cause,  and  they  entered  together  on  a  career  oppres- 
sive to  the  nation,  and  ultimately  fatal  to  themselves.  The  body  of  the  people 
and  clergy  having  become  more  and  more  Calvinistic,  that  creed  had  obtained 
among  both  a  great  majority.  It  was  accompanied  with  a  strictness,  and  even 
preciseness  as  to  morals  and  conduct,  which  procured  them  the  name  of  Puri- 
tans ;  also  with  a  peculiar  aversion  to  everything  which  had  the  least  aspect  of 
popery.  Laud  proceeded  with  the  utmost  severity  not  only  against  the  new 
doctrine,  but  against  any  particular  display  of  it,  such  as  preaching  on  week- 
days, enforcing  a  rigid  observance  of  the  sabbath,  rebuking  for  drunkenness,  or 
other  open  sin.  These  steps  were  sufficient,  according  to  circumstances,  to 
produce  censure,  suspension,  and  deprivation.  Nor  was  he  content  with  the 
church  as  he  had  found  it,  but.  introduced  new  ceremonies  and  vestments,  closely 
approximating  to  the  Romish  standard.  These  mandates,  though  the  most 
odious,  were  also  the  most  strongly  urged,  and  their  omission  the  most  rigidly 
punished.  All  the  popular  ministers  in  the  kingdom  were  thus  either  silenced 
or  under  immediate  peril  of  this  sentence ;  and  hence  a  great  part  of  the  nation 
was  deprived  of  any  ministration  which  they  considered  profitable  or  edifying. 
Yet  loyalty  was  still  powerful,  and  they  were  not  ripe  for  that  terrible  resistance, 
to  which  they  were  afterward  impelled.  Their  only  refuge  seemed  to  be  in 
some  distant  region,  whither  the  power  of  Laud  could  not  reach,  and  where  they 
might  enjoy  a  form  of  worship  which  they  esteemed  pure  and  scriptural. 

In  1625,  Roger  Conant,  with  some  mercantile  aid,  but  chiefly  inspired  by  re- 
ligious zeal,  had  established  a  body  of  settlers  near  Cape  Anne  ;  their  sufferings, 
however,  were  so  severe,  that  they  determined  to  return  to  England.  White, 
however,  an  eminent  minister  of  Dorchester,  entreated  him  to  remain,  promising 
that  he  should  receive  a  patent,  friends,  goods,  provisions,  and  everything  he 
could  desire.  This  zealous  clergyman  held  communication  with  many  persons 
in  his  own  neighborhood,  in  London,  and  other  quarters,  particularly  Lincoln- 
shire ;  who,  with  zeal  for  religious  purity,  united  energy  of  character,  and  in 
many  cases  considerable  property.  They  found  no  difficulty  in  purchasing  from 
the  Plymouth  company  an  extensive  tract,  including  all  the  coast  between  the 
rivers  Charles  and  Merrimac,  and  across  to  the  Pacific  ocean.  They  even 
obtained,  though  not  without  cost  and  trouble,  a  charter  from  Charles,  under  the 
title  of  "  The  Company  of  the  Massachusetts  Bay."  On  the  delicate  topic  of 
religion,  the  governor  was  empowered,  but  not  required,  to  administer  the  oath 
of  supremacy  ;  and  there  was  no  other  mention  of  the  subject.  Some  eminent 
historians  have  therefore  thought  that  the  colonists   went  out  without  any  secu- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


73 


Fig.  30.— Portrait  of  Charles  I. 


74  THE  PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

nty  whatever  on  a  matter  deemed  by  them  so  supremely  important.  To  us  it 
appears  evident  that,  under  all  the  circumstances,  this  silence  implied  a  full  as- 
surance of  their  not  being  disturbed.  In  fact,  they  took  with  them  a  silenced 
minister,  and  on  their  arrival  immediately  began  to  exercise  uncontrolled  liberty, 
without  drawing  upon  themselves  any  penal  proceedings.  We  have  seen,  on 
every  occasion,  the  vast  sacrifices  which  princes  were  willing  to  make,  in  order 
to  people  their  distant  possessions  ;  and  the  backwardness  hitherto  visible  as  to 
New  England  rendered  the  necessity  of  encouragement  more  urgent.  It  was 
probably  also  imagined,  that  a  few  of  the  most  discontented  spirits  being  thus 
removed,  the  nation  in  general  might  become  more  peaceable. 

On  the  1st  May,  1629,  six  vessels,  having  on  board  about  two  hundred  pas- 
sengers, including  four  clergymen,  sailed  from  the  Isle  of  Wight.  Smith  would 
evidently  have  been  glad  to  co-operate  ;  but  difference  of  religious  views  seems 
again  to  have  prevented  negotiation.  He  describes  them  "  an  absolute  crew, 
only  of  the  elect,  holding  all  but  such  as  themselves  as  reprobate  ;"  and  before 
sailing,  all  those  persons  were  dismissed  whose  character  was  thought  to  make 
them  unsuitable  companions.  The  seamen  were  surprised  and  edified  by  the 
new  scene  which  their  ships  presented — prayer  and  exposition  of  the  Word  two 
or  three  times  a  day  ;  the  sabbath  entirely  spent  in  preaching  and  catechising ; 
repeated  and  solemn  fasts  for  the  success  of  the  voyage.  They  arrived  on  the 
24th  June,  and  found  only  eight  or  ten  hovels,  which,  with  others  scattered  along 
the  coast,  contained  about  one  hundred  settlers.  A  site,  already  marked  out, 
had  its  name  changed  from  Nahumkeik  to  Salem ;  while  a  large  party  removed 
to  Mishaum,  which  they  called  Charlestown. 

The  colonists  suffered  severely  during  the  winter  under  the  usual  evils  of  a 
new  settlement,  especially  in  so  rigorous  a  climate.  No  fewer  than  eighty  died  ; 
yet  the  spirits  of  the  rest  continued  unbroken,  and  they  transmitted  by  no  means 
unfavorable  reports  to  England.  Mr.  Higgeson,  the  principal  clergyman,  was 
one  of  the  victims  ;  yet  he  had  previously  prepared  a  narrative,  which  painted 
the  country  under  the  most  flattering  colors,  as  "  a  wonderment,  outstripping  the 
increase  of  Egypt — yielding  from  thirty  to  sixty  fold  ;  the  ears  of  corn  nowhere 
so  great  and  plentiful."  He  adds,  "  Shall  such  a  man  as  I  lie  ?  It  becometh 
not  a  preacher  of  the  truth  to  be  a  writer  of  falsehood  in  any  degree."  Yet  the 
picture  was  much  too  highly  colored,  though  we  hope  not  intentionally.  At 
home  it  was  extensively  read,  and  produced  a  strong  impression.  An  extraor- 
dinary movement  had  in  fact  taken  place  among  those  to  whom  their  religious 
welfare  was  an  object  of  paramount  interest ;  and  their  promptitude  to  remove 
was  greatly  increased  by  an  arrangement,  according  to  which  the  meetings  of 
the  company  might  be  held  in  New  England.  The  colonists  thus  carried  the 
charter  along  with  them,  and  were  entirely  released  from  all  dependance  upon 
Great  Britain.  A  body  of  emigrants  was  formed,  much  superior  to  their  prede- 
cessors in  numbers,  wealth,  education,  and  intelligence.  The  principal  lay 
members  were  Winthrop,  Dudley,  and  Johnston ;  the  two  first  of  whom  were 
successively  governors,  while  the  other  was  accompanied  by  his  wife,  Lady 
Arabella,  a  daughter  of  the  house  of  Lincoln. 

The  party  thus  assembled  from  various  quarters  was  ready  to  sail  early  in  the 
spring  of  1630.  The  expedition  consisted  of  seventeen  vessels,  and  nearly  fif- 
teen hundred  settlers,  who  were  respectable  as  well  for  their  intelligence  as  for 
their  rank  in  society.  They  published  an  account  of  their  motives  for  removal, 
taking  an  affectionate  leave  of  their  friends  in  England,  in  which  they  said, 
"  Our  eyes  shall  be  fountains  of  tears  for  your  everlasting  welfare,  while  we  are 
in  our  poor  cottages  in  the  wilderness."  They  went,  however,  with  little  ex- 
perience in  the  mysteries  of  settlement,  and  without  any  suspicion  of  their  own 
ignorance.     Smith  intimates  that  he  saw  clearly  the   errors  which  they  were 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


75 


Fig.  31. — Portrait  of  Governor  Winthrop. 

committing,  but  no  regard  was  paid  to  his  warning  voice.  They  had  received 
a  false  impression,  for  which  Mr.  Higgeson  must  be  partly  blamed,  that  they 
were  going  to  a  land  already  in  the  enjoyment  of  plenty ;  whereas  the  existing 
settlers  were  looking  anxiously  to  them  for  supplies.  Want  of  food  and  shelter, 
and  a  change  in  the  habits  of  life,  which  with  many  of  them  had  been  those  of 
ease  and  comfort,  produced  the  usual  distressing  consequences  ;  and  in  the  first 
month  from  eighty  to  one  hundred  died,  among  whom  Lady  Arabella  and  her 
husband  were  particularly  lamented.  The  hopes  of  religion,  the  firmness  of  the 
leaders,  and  the  high  motives  by  which  they  were  inspired,  carried  them  through 
ihis  period  of  heavy  trial.  They  spread  themselves  over  the  coast — a  large 
proportion  going  to  Charleston.  Part  of  these  were  attracted  by  a  situation  at 
the  very  head  of  the  bay,  named  by  the  Indians  Shawmut,  where  they  founded 
a  town  called  first  Trimountain,  and  afterward  Boston,  under  which  name  it  has 
become  a  populous  and  flourishing  city. 

The  relations  of  the  colonists  with  the  Indian  tribes  were  not  so  satisfactory 
as  the  character  of  the  settlers  might  have  led  us  to  hope.  Almost  from  the  first 
establishment  of  Connecticut,  mutual  wrongs  had  created  an  animosity  between 
the  settlers  and  the  Pequods,  the  most  powerful  of  all  the  tribes,  who  sought,  by 
an  alliance  with  their  enemies,  the  Narragansets,  to  form  a  general  league 
against  them.  This  scheme  had  nearly  succeeded,  when  it  was  frustrated  by 
the  generous  exertions  of  Williams.  The  English  at  first  were  taken  by  sur- 
prise, had  several  small  detachments  cut  off,  and  were  so  closely  hemmed  in, 
that  they  could  not  go  to  their  work  or  even  to  church  without  a  strong  escort. 
Captains  Mason  and  Underhill,  however,  having  come  up  with  seventy  men,  de- 
termined to  attack  their  main  fort,  surrounded  by  a  palisade  of  strong  trees,  but 
so  loosely  put  together  that  musketry  could  penetrate  it.  The  assailants  having 
forced  an  entrance,  set  fire  to  the  camp,  which  was  soon  reduced  to  ashes,  and 
above  three  hundred  Indians,  men,  women,  and  children,  perished  in  the  ruins. 
The  English,  whose  loss  was  trifling,  pursued  the  remnant  of  the  tribe  from 
place  to  place,  till  the  whole  were  either  killed  or  taken  prisoners.     Forty  who 


76  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

had  sought  refuge  among  the  Mohawks,  were  given  up  by  these   savages,  and 
the  few  others  who  remained  alive  surrendered  in  despair. 

After  the  terror  inspired  by  this  dreadful  overthrow,  tranquillity  continued 
nearly  forty  years.  The  Massachusetts  government  maintained  friendly  relations 
with  the  Indians,  allowing  them  even  when  unconverted  to  settle  within  its  juris- 
diction. The  conditions  required,  as  stated  by  Winthrop,  with  their  answers, 
are  somewhat  curious  : — They  were  not  to  blaspheme,  but  to  revere  the  true 
God. — Ans.  They  would  always  desire  to  speak  reverentially  of  the  English- 
men's God,  who  did  so  much  better  for  them  than  other  gods  did  for  their  wor- 
shippers. They  should  not  work  on  the  sabbath. — Ans.  They  worked  so  little 
any  day,  that  they  need  not  object  to  this  article.  They  should  not  swear  false- 
ly.— Ans.  They  never  swore  at  all.  They  should  not  permit  murder,  lying,  or 
other  crimes. — Ans.  All  these  they  condemned  already.  A  number  of  them,  as 
will  be  afterward  observed,  were  even  converted  to  Christianity.  A  disposition 
arose  to  imitate  the  English,  and  even  to  assume  their  names  ;  those  of  King 
Philip,  Stonewall  John,  and  Sagamore  Sam,  were  borne  by  powerful  chiefs. 

As  the  colonists  multiplied,  and  the  circle  of  settlement  extended,  the  natives 
could  not  but  feel  for  how  paltry  a  price  they  had  sold  their  once  spacious  birth- 
right. The  enlarged  frontier  afforded  new  occasions  of  dispute  ;  and  the  Indians, 
when  wronged,  instead  of  appealing  to  the  general  court,  took  vengeance  with 
their  own  hands.  When  charged  with  offences,  they  were  tried  according  to 
the  rigor  of  English  law — a  treatment  altogether  foreign  to  their  ideas.  There 
was  no  general  confederacy,  nor  even  any  deliberate  purpose  of  commencing 
hostilities.  A  member  of  one  of  the  tribes,  having  given  information  against 
certain  of  his  countrymen,  fell  a  victim  to  their  resentment;  but  the  murderers 
were  condemned  to  death  by  a  jury,  of  whom  half  were  Indians.  In  revenge, 
a  small  party  of  English  were  surprised  and  slain  ;  and  immediately  war  broke 
out  along  the  whole  border. 

The  Indians  were  now  much  more  formidable  than  in  the  first  contest.  Du- 
ring the  long  interval  they  had  eagerly  sought  to  procure  the  superior  arms 
wielded  by  Europeans  ;  and  commercial  avidity  had  supplied  them.  They  had 
attained  no  discipline,  and  could  not  contend  in  the  open  field ;  but  the  English 
soon  learned  to  dread  an  enemy  whose  habitations,  says  Mather,  "  were  the 
dark  places  of  the  earth ;"  who,  at  moments  the  most  unexpected,  rushing  from 
the  depth  of  forests,  surrounded  and  overwhelmed  them.  The  war  began  with 
the  burning  of  frontier  villages,  and  the  slaughter  of  detached  parties.  Beers, 
one  of  the  bravest  captains,  was  surprised  and  killed  with  twenty  of  his  follow- 
ers. Then  came  a  more  "  black  and  fatal  day."  Lothrop  commanded  with 
reputation  a  body  of  fine  young  men,  the  flower  of  the  county  of  Essex,  who, 
having  piled  their  arms  on  wagons,  were  securely  reposing  and  plucking  grapes 
when  the  alarm  was  given.  After  a  desperate  resistance  they  were  cut  off, 
only  a  mere  handful  escaping.  This  was  followed  by  the  "  Springfield  misery." 
That  village,  the  most  important  on  the  boundary,  was  broken  into,  and  every 
building  reduced  to  ashes,  except  a  large  one,  which,  being  slightly  fortified 
supplied  a  refuge  to  the  inhabitants.  Others  soon  shared  the  same  fate,  in  cir- 
cumstances still  more  tragical.  A  boast  was  at  first  made  that  no  place  with  a 
church  had  been  sacked,  but  this  was  soon  belied  ;  and  the  Indians,  according 
to  ideas  prevalent  among  savages,  considered  themselves  at  war  at  once  with 
the  English  and  with  their  gods.  In  a  captured  village,  their  first  step  was  to 
reduce  the  meeting-house  to  ashes  ;  and  in  torturing  their  captives,  they  derided 
the  objects  of  their  worship,  for  the  want  of  power  to  save  them.  After  kill- 
ing the  men,  they  carried  away  the  women  and  children  ;  and,  though  the  honor 
of  the  former  was  not  threatened,  they  were  treated  with  dreadful  cruelty.  For 
example  they  were  compelled  to  follow  rapid  marches,  which  at  this  time  were 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  77 

lrf.quent,  and  when  found  unequal  to  the  effort,  were  killed  at  once  by  blows  on 
the  head. 

The  colonists  were  doubly  perplexed  and  dismayed  by  these  disasters.  Im* 
bued  with  a  belief,  beyond  what  the  usual  course  of  Providence  justifies,  that 
every  calamity  was  a  judgment  for  some  great  iniquity,  they  anxiously  sought 
why  "  the  Lord  no  longer  went  forth  with  their  armies."  Mather  quotes  a  letter 
from  a  leading  man  in  the  camp,  imputing  it  to  the  luxury  which  wealth  had 
produced  among  the  citizens  of  Boston — "  their  intolerable  pride  in  clothes 
and  hair,"  and  the  multiplication  of  taverns.  The  neglect  of  religion  and  of  its 
ministers  was  of  course  blamed ;  unfortunately,  too,  the  increase  of  schism  and 
even  the  slender  toleration  which  had  begun  to  be  granted.  Days  of  fasting 
were  appointed  ;  but  they  were  astounded  when  one  of  the  most  solemn  was 
followed  by  the  catastrophe  of  Lothrop,  from  which  they  drew  the  salutary 
inference  that  "  praying  without  reforming  would  not  do."  These  views  did 
not  prevent  them  from  using  regular  means  of  warfare,  of  which  the  attack  of 
the  fortified  villages  was  found  the  most  effective.  In  the  midst  of  winter,  one 
thousand  men  marched  against  the  mainhold  of  the  Narragansets.  They 
rushed  to  the  onset ;  and  after  a  dreadful  conflict  it  was  carried,  and  reduced  to 
ashes — the  Indians  perishing  in  vast  numbers.  But  the  colonists,  appalled  by 
their  own  loss  of  three  hundred  killed  and  wounded,  including  their  six  bravest 
leaders,  retreated  in  great  confusion :  the  enemy,  however,  were  overwhelmed 
by  their  disaster,  which  they  never  fully  recovered.  In  spring,  indeed,  they  re- 
sumed their  wonted  warfare,  but  with  diminished  means  and  spirit ;  and  in 
May,  another  of  their  principal  settlements  was  destroyed.  Driven  from  their 
cultivated  spots,  and  finding  shelter  only  in  woods  and  marshes,  they  suffered 
increasing  hardships  and  privations.  Discontent  and  disunion  were  the  conse- 
quence ;  several  of  the  tribes  began  to  make  their  submission,  when  pardon  was 
granted.  Two  hundred  laid  down  their  arms  at  Plymouth  ;  and  Sagamore  John 
came  in  with  one  hundred  and  eighty,  bringing  also  Matoonas,  accused  as  the 
author  of  this  dreadful  war.  In  the  course  of  it  had  been  formed  skilful  officers, 
particularly  Captain  Church,  who  displayed  singular  talents  in  this  desultory 
contest.  In  August  he  came  up  with  Philip  himself,  who  was  completely  routed, 
and  fled  almost  alone.  Hunted  from  place  to  place,  he  was  traced  to  the  centre 
of  a  morass,  where  he  was  betrayed  and  shot  by  one  of  his  own  people.  The 
spirit  of  the  Indians  then  entirely  sunk ;  and  all  who  survived  either  emigrated 
to  a  distance,  or  submitted  without  reserve  to  the  English  power. 

XI.  Notwithstanding  the  paramount  importance  to  which  New  York  has  at- 
tained, its  early  settlement  was  not  accompanied  by  such  striking  circumstances 
as  marked  those  of  some  other  colonies. 

About  the  year  1600,  the  attention  of  the  English  and  Dutch  had  been  direct- 
ed to  the  discovery  of  a  northern  passage  to  India,  which  they  hoped  might  at 
once  be  shorter,  and  enable  them  to  escape  the  still  formidable  hostility  of  Spain. 
After  this  object  had  been  vainly  pursued  by  Frobisher,  Davis,  Barentz,  and 
other  navigators,  it  was  resumed  by  Henry  Hudson.  Though  a  native  of  Hol- 
land, he  was  first  employed  by  a  company  of  English  merchants,  when  he  made 
the  daring  effort  to  cross  the  pole  itself,  and  penetrated  farther  in  that  direction 
than  any  of  his  predecessors  ;  but  the  icy  barriers  compelled  him  to  return.  He 
next  attempted  an  eastern  passage,  between  Nova  Zembla  and  Spitzbergen,  but 
again  failed.  His  patrons  in  London  then  lost  courage  ;  but  he,  animated  by  the 
same  ardor,  solicited  and  obtained  from  the  Dutch  East  India  Company  a  small 
vessel  named  the  Crescent,  to  renew  his  researches.  After  another  abortive  en- 
deavor at  an  eastern  passage,  he  appears  to  have  finally  renounced  that  object ; 
and  steering  toward  the  west,  began  to  explore  the  American  coast,  from  New- 
foundland southward.     It  had,  indeed,  been  to  a  great  extent  both  discovered 


Fig.  32.— Portrait  of  King  Philip,  the  laat  of  the  Wampanoags. 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  79 

and  settled,  yet  not  in  such  continuity  as  to  preclude  the  hope  of  finding  a  deep 
bay  leading  to  the  Pacific,  and  through  it  to  the  East  Indies.  In  the  beginning  of 
July,  he  reached  the  Great  bank,  and  continued  his  course  cautiously  along  the 
shores  of  Acadia.  In  forty-four  degrees  he  touched  at  the  mouth  of  a  spacious 
river,  which  appears  to  have  been  the  Penobscot,  where  the  French  were  found 
carrying  on  a  very  active  trade.  In  passing  Cape  Cod,  his  people  landed  at 
several  points,  and  held  intercourse  with  the  natives.  They  then  pursued  their 
course  through  the  open  sea,  till,  on  the  17th  of  August,  they  came  in  sight  of  a 
low  land,  and  soon  afterward  found  themselves  off  the  bar  of  James  river,  where 
they  understood  that  the  English  had  formed  a  settlement.  No  opening  having 
yet  occurred,  it  seemed  expedient  to  return  northward,  keeping  closer  to  the 
coast.  They  found  it  running  northwest,  and  entered  a  great  bay  with  rivers 
evidently  that  of  Delaware.  The  water  was  so  shoally,  however,  as  to  prevent 
its  exploration,  unless  in  pinnaces  drawing  only  four  or  five  feet.  They  pro- 
ceeded therefore  to  the  coast  now  called  New  Jersey,  and  were  involved  in  the 
range  of  islands  running  parallel  to  it.  The  navigation  was  very  difficult  on  ac- 
count of  storms  and  frequent  shallows.  At  length  Hudson  came  to  a  continuous 
land,  good  and  pleasant,  rising  boldly  from  the  sea,  and  bounded  by  high  hills. 
He  appeared  to  discover  the  mouths  of  three  great  rivers,  which,  however,  could 
only  be  different  channels,  separated  by  islands,  of  the  great  stream  now  bearing 
his  name.  Boats  were  sent  to  sound  the  most  northern  of  them,  which  was 
found  to  afford  a  good  depth  of  water.  They  entered  it,  and  were  soon  visited 
by  large  parties  of  natives  in  canoes,  when  a  friendly  exchange  took  place,  of 
tobacco  and  maize  for  knives  and  beads.  Unfortunately,  a  boat  being  sent  to 
examine  one  of  the  other  channels,  was  assailed  by  twenty  of  the  savages  in 
two  skiffs,  one  of  the  seamen  killed,  and  two  wounded.  This  unhappy  event 
poisoned  the  future  intercourse  with  the  Indians,  whose  friendly  professions  were 
henceforth  considered  as  made  only  with  a  view  to  betray  them.  At  one  place, 
twenty-eight  canoes,  full  of  men,  women,  and  children,  approached  and  made 
overtures  for  trade  ;  but  their  intentions  being  considered  evil,  they  were  not 
allowed  to  come  on  board.  In  ascending,  the  Hudson  was  found  to  be  a  noble 
stream,  a  mile  broad,  and  bordered  by  lofty  mountains.  Seventeen  days  after 
entering  it,  the  vessel,  being  embarrassed  by  shoals,  stopped  at  a  point  where  a 
small  city  has  since  been  built,  bearing  the  name  of  the  discoverer.  A  boat 
sailed  eight  or  nine  leagues  higher,  somewhat  above  the  site  of  Albany,  where 
it  was  clear  that  the  ship  could  not  proceed  farther.  In  this  upper  tract,  the  in- 
tercourse with  the  natives  was  very  friendly,  and  even  the  suspicions  of  the  crew 
were  lulled.  One  party  came  on  board,  who,  being  freely  treated  with  wine 
and  aquavitae,  became  all  merry,  and  one  completely  tipsy,  the  effects  of  which 
caused  to  his  companions  the  greatest  surprise.  On  the^  way  down,  they  were 
repeatedly  attacked  by  the  large  body  which  in  ascending  had  excited  their 
jealousy.  On  each  occasion,  a  discharge  of  musketry,  killing  two  or  three, 
caused  all  the  rest  to  take  flight.  On  leaving  the  river,  Hudson  made  directly 
for  Europe,  and  arrived  at  Dartmouth  on  the  7th  November,  1609. 

He  transmitted  to  the  Dutch  company  a  flattering  report  of  the  country  which 
he  had  discovered,  strongly  recommending  a  settlement.  It  has  even  been  said, 
that  he  sold  his  rights  to  them,  which  seems  quite  erroneous,  as  in  fact  he.  could 
not  be  said  to  possess  any.  He  was  not  even  allowed  to  follow  up  this  impor- 
tant discovery,  but  was  obliged  again  to  seek  employment  from  the  English  mer- 
chants. By  them,  in  1610,  he  was  sent  out  on  that  remarkable  voyage,  during 
which  he  explored  the  great  bay  to  which  his  name  is  attached,  but  unhappily 
fell  a  sacrifice  to  the  mutiny  of  a  turbulent  crew. 

The  Dutch,  however,  in  virtue  of  this  discovery,  claimed  the  country,  and  in 
1610,  a  few  individuals  fitted  out  a  vessel  for  traffic.     Several   stations  were 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  61 

formed  on  the  island  of  Manhattan  (the  name  then  given  to  New  York),  but  no 
attempt  was  made  to  colonize.  In  1613,  they  were  visited  by  Argall,  the  ad- 
venturous English  captain,  who  compelled  them  to  own  the  dominion  of  his 
country  ;  but  as  no  steps  were  taken  to  follow  up  this  advantage,  they  continued 
as  before  to  trade  with  the  natives,  and  consider  the  land  their  own.  In  1614, 
a  grant  of  exclusive  commerce  was  made  to  a  company  of  merchants,  who  there- 
upon erected  a  rude  fort,  and  pushed  their  operations  as  high  as  Albany.  They 
appear  at  the  same  time  to  have  formed  a  station  at  the  mouth  of  the  Connecti- 
cut. 

In  1620,  an  American  settlement  was  attempted  on  a  grander  scale,  by  the  for- 
mation of  the  Dutch  West  India  Company,  incorporated  for  twenty-four  years. 
Their  privileges  included  the  whole  western  coast  of  Africa,  as  far  as  the  Cape, 
with  all  the  eastern  shores  of  America,  from  Newfoundland  to  the  Straits  of 
Magellan.  Over  this  vast  extent  they  had  the  exclusive  right  to  conclude  trea- 
ties, carry  on  war,  and  exercise  all  the  functions  of  government.  No  notice  was 
taken  in  the  grant,  that  the  whole  of  this  territory  was  claimed,  and  many  parts 
occupied,  by  other  European  nations  ;  nor  did  the  government,  in  making  this 
vast  donation  of  what  was  not  their  own,  promise  the  means  of  placing  it  in  the 
company's  hands.  Their  possessions,  accordingly,  were  fiercely  disputed,  and 
most  precariously  held.  The  weakness  of  the  Portuguese  crown  enabled  them 
to  grasp  large  portions  of  its  territory  in  Brazil  and  on  the  African  coast.  In 
North  America,  they  did  not  venture  to  measure  their  strength  with  the  English 
but  were  content  silently  to  enlarge  their  stations  on  the  Hudson,  which  the  lat- 
ter showed  no  disposition  to  occupy.  The  country  was  called  New  Nether- 
lands ;  and  an  increasing  cluster  of  cottages,  where  New  York  now  stands,  was 
named  New  Amsterdam. 

As  yet  there  was  nothing  that  could  be  denominated  a  colony*;  but  in  1629, 
government  interposed  to  establish  one  on  a  considerable  scale.  It  was  planned 
on  quite  an  aristocratic  basis  ;  for  though  lands  were  granted  to  detached  set- 
tlers, the  chief  dependance  was  on  opulent  individuals,  who  were  expected  to 
carry  out  bodies  of  tenants  at  their  own  expense  ;  and  those  who  should  trans- 
port fifty  became  lords  of  manors,  holding  the  absolute  property  of  the  lands  thus 
colonized.  They  might  even  possess  tracts  sixteen  miles  long,  and  be  furnished 
with  negroes,  if  they  could  profitably  do  so.  Several  of  them  began  to  found 
these  manors  ;  two,  Godyn  and  De  Vries,  led  out  thirty  settlers  to  the  head  of 
the  Delaware,  laying  the  first  foundation  of  that  state  ;  but  the  latter  having  vis 
ited  home,  found  on  his  return  that  it  had  been  attacked  by  the  Indians,  and  to- 
tally destroyed.  The  whole  colony  was  unprosperous,  and  very  hard  pressed 
on  different  sides.  The  New  England  settlement  in  Connecticut  soon  surround- 
ed their  little  station,  obliged  them  to  give  way,  and  even  to  abandon  part  of 
Long  Island.  At  the  same  time,  the  Swedes,  then  in  the  height  of  their  power, 
under  Gustavus  Adolphus,  planned  a  settlement,  which  was  zealously  supported 
by  that  great  monarch,  who  subscribed  400,000  dollars  in  its  favor.  They  fixed 
on  the  bay  of  Delaware  ;  and  though  Kieft,  the  governor  sent  from  Holland,  en- 
tered a  protest,  he  did  not  venture  to  employ  force  against  the  conqueror  of  Lut- 
zen.  Moreover,  Lord  Baltimore,  having  just  obtained  his  patent  extending 
northward  to  the  latitude  of  forty  degrees,  intimated  his  claim  to  nearly  the 
whole  of  the  Dutch  territory.  All  these  annoyances,  however,  were  small  com 
pared  to  the  Indian  war,  in  which  the  atrocious  violence  of  Kieft  involved  the 
colony.  Attacking  by  surprise  a  party  who  had  shown  some  hostile  dispositions, 
he  commenced  a  general  massacre,  in  which  nearly  a  hundred  perished.  Hence 
raged  during  two  years  a  contest,  accompanied  by  the  usual  horrors  and  calami- 
ties, and  which  effectually  checked  the  progress  of  New  Netherlands.  At  length 
a  treaty  was  negotiated,  in  which  the  five  nations  were  included. 

6 


82  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

A  few  years  after,  in  1646,  the  governor  was  recalled,  to  the  great  satisfaction 
of  the  people,  and  was  succeeded  by  Stuyvesant,  a  military  officer  of  distinction, 
brave,  honest,  and  with  some  tincture  of  letters.  Adopting  a  wise  and  humane 
policy  toward  the  Indians,  he  succeeded  in  obviating  any  disturbance  from  that 
quarter.  By  negotiation  with  the  company,  he  obtained  a  release  from  those 
trammels  by  which  commerce  had  hitherto  been  fettered,  substituting  moderate 
duties  on  exports  and  imports.  He  suffered,  however,  much  trouble  from  the 
English,  who  were  continually  extending  their  frontier  on  and  beyond  the  Con- 
necticut, and  set  scarcely  any  limit  to  their  claims.  The  settlers  discouraged 
greatly  any  idea  of  going  to  war  with  so  powerful  a  neighbor,  and  exhorted  him 
to  gain  the  best  terms  he  could  by  treaty.  By  large  concessions  he  obtained  a 
provisional  compact,  which  was  never  indeed  ratified  in  England,  yet  obtained 
for  his  people  some  security.  Stuyvesant  then  turned  his  eyes  on  the  other  side 
to  the  Swedish  colony,  which  had  prospered  and  become  a  commercial  rival. 
It  was  much  inferior,  however,  to  New  Netherlands,  while  the  death  of  Gusta- 
vus  and  of  his  great  ministers  and  generals,  succeeded  by  the  fantastic  sway  of 
Christina,  rendered  her  country  no  longer  formidable.  He,  therefore,  with  the 
sanction  of  his  employers,  determined  to  reannex  it,  for  which  some  violent  pro- 
ceedings on  the  pa-rt  of  Rising,  the  governor,  afforded  a  fair  pretext.  Having 
assembled  a  force  of  600  men,  he  marched  into  New  Sweden,  as  it  was  termed, 
which,  after  a  short,  resistance,  renounced  that  name,  and  became  incorporated 
with  the  Dutch  dependency.  A  few  of  the  settlers  returned  to  their  native 
country;  the  rest  yielded  to  the  mild  sway  of  the  conqueror.  Stuyvesant  was 
next  annoyed  by  Lord  Baltimore,  who  could  boast  that  his  charter  entitled  him 
to  extend  his  borders  to  New  England,  leaving  no  room  whatever  for  New 
Netherlands  ;  but  as  his  pretensions  were  not  supported  by  any  adequate  force, 
they  were  easily  evaded. 

The  company,  though  they  did  not  grant  any  political  franchises  to  the  colo- 
nists, took  great  care  to  have  them  well  governed,  and  to  check  those  despotic 
practices  in  which  Stuyvesant,  from  his  military  habits,  was  prone  to  indulge. 
They  prohibited  likewise  all  persecution,  and  studied  to  make  the  country  a 
refuge  for  professors  of  every  creed.  From  France,  the  Low  Countries,  the 
Rhine,  Northern  Germany,  Bohemia,  the  mountains  of  Piedmont,  the  suffering 
protestants  flocked  to  this  transatlantic  asylum.  Even  the  New  Englanders,  al- 
lured by  the  fine  climate  and  fertile  soil,  arrived  in  great  numbers,  and  formed 
entire  villages.  It  therefore  became  expedient  to  have  a  secretary  of  their  na- 
tion, and  to  issue  proclamations  in  French  and  English,  as  well  as  Dutch.  To 
augment  the  variety,  the  company  introduced  as  many  negro  slaves  as  they  con- 
veniently could.  New  York  became,  as  Mr.  Bancroft  terms  it,  a  city  of  the 
world ;  its  inhabitants  termed  themselves  a  blended  community  of  various  line- 
age. Unluckily  for  the  Dutch,  the  protestants  of  that  age  carried  generally  with 
them  an  ardent  attachment  to  civil  liberty,  which  was  pushed  to  its  utmost  height 
by  those  of  New  England.  Their  views  soon  found  favor  in  the  eyes  even  of 
the  Hollanders  ;  for,  though  some  of  the  more  opulent  were  adverse  to  any  very 
broad  popular  institutions,  they  could  not  forbear  joining  in  the  objection  to  be 
taxed  without  their  own  consent.  Innovations  of  this  nature,  it  appeared,  were 
agreeable  neither  to  the  company  nor  the  governor.  The  colonists,  having  sent 
over  a  deputation  to  the  former,  obtained  a  few  municipal  privileges,  but  none  of 
the  rights  of  a  representative  government.  Such  was  their  perseverance,  how- 
ever, that  they  erected  one  for  themselves,  by  calling  two  deputies  from  each 
village  ;  and  the  body  thus  assembled  presented  a  remonstrance  to  Stuyvesant, 
claiming  that  their  consent  should  be  necessary  to  the  enactment  of  new  laws, 
and  even  to  the  appointment  of  officers.  He  received  this  address  extremely 
ill,  and  bitterly  reproached  them  with  yielding  to  the  visionary  notions  of  the 


Pia.  34.— Portrait  of  leter  Stuyvesant 


84  THE    PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

New  Englanders  ;  stating  that  the  laws  were  good,  and  would  continue  to  be 
well  executed,  but  could  not.  be  allowed  to  emanate  from  the  wavering  multitude 
He  derived  his  authority  only  from  God  and  the  West  India  Company,  who 
would  never  become  responsible  to  their  own  subjects.  The  remonstrants  were 
therefore  commanded,  under  a  severe  penalty,  immediately  to  disperse.  In  this 
the  company  firmly  supported  their  governor,  directing  that  the  people  should  n6 
longer  indulge  the  visionary  dream  that  taxes  could  be  imposed  only  with  the  ii 
own  consent.  They,  however,  cherished  a  deep  dissatisfaction,  which,  though  it, 
did  not  break  out  into  open  violence,  indisposed  them  to  make  any  exertions  in 
support  of  a  government  under  which  they  enjoyed  no  rights.  This  became  of  a 
serious  consequence  in  the  crisis  that  was  now  approaching. 

Considering  the  long  and  embittered  hostility  of  England  against  the  Dutch,  it 
may  appear  wonderful  that  she  did  not  sooner  attempt  the  conquest  of  a  valuable 
nossession,  to  which  she  had  so  plausible  a  title.  Cromwell,  in  fact,  had  projected 


h  Fig.*35. — Portrait  of  Oliver  Cromwell. 

H,  but  was  diverted  by  other  objects.  Charles  II.,  always  prejudiced  against 
tnat  people,  soon  adopted  the  same  resolution ;  and  even  before  any  measure 
was  taken  for  conquering  the  country,  he  included  it  in  a  grant  made  to  his 
brother  James,  of  the  territory  from  the  Kennebec  to  the  St.  Croix,  and  from  the 
Connecticut  to  the  Delaware.  To  make  good  this  donation,  Sir  Robert  Nichols 
was  sent  out  with  an  expedition,  to  be  reinforced  by  a  detachment  from  another 
colony.  The  Dutch  had  for  some  time  foreseen  the  crisis  ;  but  unwilling  to  ex 
pend  their  funds  in  sending  troops,  they  urged  the  governor  to  seek  means  of 
defence  within  his  own  dominions.  This,  from  circumstances  already  stated, 
was  exceedingly  difficult ;  and  though  Stuyvesant,  in  this  emergency,  granted 
their  demand  for  a  representative  assembly,  it  was  too  late  to  inspire  confidence, 
and  the  people  declined  making  any  sacrifices  to  repel  a  power  from  whom  they 
hoped  more  liberal  treatment.  In  August,  1664,  Nichols  cast  anchor  in  face  of 
New  Amsterdam,  having  landed  part  of  his  troops  on  Long  Island.     He  imme- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  85 

diately  summoned  the  city  to  surrender,  guarantying  to  the  people  their  property, 
the  rights  of  citizens,  their  ancient  laws  and  usages.  The  governor  attempted 
by  delay  and  negotiation  to  parry  the  blow ;  but  the  other  declined  all  discus- 
sion, and  the  principal  inhabitants,  headed  by  Winthrop  from  Connecticut,  as- 
sembling in  the  town-hall,  determined  against  offering  any  resistance.  They 
drew  up  articles  of  surrender  conformable  to  the  demand  of  the  English  officer, 
which,  however,  Stuyvesant  refused  to  sign  till  the  place  was  actually  in  the 
enemy's  hands. 

XII.  The  history  of  New  England  exhibits  the  extravagance  indulged  in 
by  the  quakers.  Carrying  to  an  undue  length  that  religious  movement  which 
produced  the  Reformation,  they  relinquished  a  proper  regard  not  only  to  forms 
and  ordinances,  but  to  reason,  and,  in  some  degree,  to  scripture,  yielding  them- 
selves in  a  great  measure  to  the  guidance  of  visions  and  inward  illuminations. 
They  constituted  at  this  period,  as  already  observed,  the  extreme  of  the  ultra- 
protestant  section,  which  thenceforth  began  to  recede  from  its  too  forward  posi- 
tion. Not  only  did  no  similar  sects  spring  up,  but.  they  themselves  gradually 
pruned  away  the  exaggerated  features  of  their  system.  They  assumed  even  a 
remarkably  sedate  character,  and  retaining  still  their  deep  devotional  feeling, 
with  only  a  few  outward  peculiarities,  distinguished  themselves  in  the  walks  of 
life  by  practical  philanthropy.  In  this  chastened  and  reformed  quakerism,  the 
lead  was  taken  by  William  Penn,  one  of  the  most  illustrious  characters  of  modern 


Fig.  36 — Portrait  of  William  Penn. 
times.  Born  to  rank  and  distinction,  son  of  an  admiral  who  had  attained  celeb- 
rity under  Cromwell  by  the  conquest  of  Jamaica,  he  embraced  at  college  his 
persecuted  cause,  and  devoted  himself  to  it  throughout  his  whole  life.  Refusing 
to  retract  or  compromise  his  views,  he  was  expelled  from  his  father's  house,  be- 
coming amenable  to  all  the  rigors  then  enforced  against  eccentric  modes  of  re- 
ligious 'vorship  and  teaching.  He  indulged  at  first  in  certain  extravagances ; 
but  r  cning  years,  combined  with  extensive  study,  and  travel  over  a  great  part 
liurope,  enlarged  his  mind,  and  while  retaining  the  same  devoted  attachment 
io  what  was  valuable  in  his  system,  he  purified  it  from  its  principal  errors.  His 
steady  course  of  christian  kindness  gained  for  him  the  general  esteem  of  the 
public,  and  ultimately  led  to  a  reconciliation  with  his  parent,  who  bequeathed  tc 
him  the  whole  of  his  property. 


86  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

Among  the  tenets  of  this  school,  which  Penn  at  all  times  advocated  with  the 
utmost  zeal,  was  that  of  complete  liberty  in  religious  opinion  and  worship.  It 
became,  indeed,  a  leading  object  of  his  life  to  render  himself  a  shield  not  only  to 
his  own  people  but  to  all  who  on  this  ground  were  exposed  to  suffering  and  per- 
secution. Unable  as  yet  fully  to  accomplish  his  end  in  the  old  world,  he  con- 
ceived the  plan  of  providing  for  them,  in  the  new  continent,  an  asylum  similar  to 
that  of  their  pilgrim  ancestors.  By  founding  there  a  state  open  to  the  votaries 
of  every  faith,  he  might,  he  hoped,  fulfil  his  benevolent  purpose,  and  at  the  same 
time  secure  for  himself  a  degree  of  importance  and  wealth.  He  possessed,  in 
virtue  of  his  father's  services,  a  claim  on  government,  estimated  at  £  16,000  ; 
but  after  a  long  delay,  amid  the  exigencies  of  the  court,  he  could  not  without 
difficulty  have  rendered  it  effective  in  any  shape,  except  for  one  favorable  cir- 
cumstance. He  enjoyed  the  favor  both  of  Charles  II.  and  James  II.,  and  was 
always  a  welcome  guest  at  Whitehall.  This  intercourse  with  princes  whose 
character  was  so  unlike  his  own,  excited  in  that  age  a  feeling  of  surprise  which 
we  can  scarcely  avoid  sharing.  The  most  injurious  surmises  arose — he  was 
represented  as  a  papist,  and  even  a  Jesuit.  He  seems,  however,  to  have  clearly 
proved,  that  he  never  concurred  in  any  of  the  illegal  measures  of  those  rulers, 
but  employed  his  influence  almost  solely  with  the  view  of  obtaining  protection 
for  those  numerous  sufferers  in  whom  he  took  so  deep  an  interest.  Had  his 
object  been  money,  he  must  have  encountered  many  obstacles  in  obtaining  it 
from  the  dilapidated  treasury  of  Charles.  It  was  much  easier  to  get  the  royal 
assent  respecting  a  desert  region  beyond  the  Atlantic,  whence  no  immediate  ben- 
efit was  to  be  derived.  His  petition,  being  presented  in  June,  1680,  was  referred 
to  the  agents  of  the  Duke  of  York  and  Lord  Baltimore,  who  declared  it  to  be  un- 
objectionable, provided  the  rights  of  these  individuals  were  preserved  inviolate. 
Penn,  therefore,  submitted  the  draft  of  a  charter,  which,  after  being  revised  by 
Chief  Justice  North  and  the  Bishop  of  London,  was  passed  under  the  seal-royal. 
It  granted  to  him  the  tract  in  America  extending  northward  from  the  40th  to  the 
43d  degree  of  latitude,  and  five  degrees  of  longitude  westward,  from  a  boundary 
line  drawn  twelve  miles  from  Newcastle  on  the  Delaware.  Nearly  the  same 
privileges  were  conceded  as  were  formerly  granted  to  Lord  Baltimore.  The 
proprietor  was  empowered  to  dispose  of  the  lands  in  fee-simple,  to  levy  taxes 
with  consent  of  the  freemen  or  their  delegates,  to  erect  courts  of  justice,,  and 
(what  one  might  scarcely  have  expected)  to  raise  forces  for  the  defence  of  the 
province  by  sea  and  land.  There  was  reserved,  however,  the  sovereignty  of 
the  crown,  and  its  claim  to  allegiance,  also  an  appeal  from  the  courts  to  the  king 
in  council,  and  the  right  of  parliament  to  levy  custom-duties.  The  acts  passed 
by  the  assembly  and  the  owner  were  to  be  transmitted  within  five  years  to  his 
majesty,  and  if  considered  unconstitutional,  might  be  disallowed.  The  Bishop 
of  London  stipulated  for  the  reception  of  a  preacher,  as  soon  as  one  should  be 
requested  by  twenty  of  the  settlers. 

Invested  with  these  ample  powers,  Penn  proceeded  to  give  to  the  colony  a 
constitution,  on  a  very  liberal  footing.  A  council  of  seventy-two,  elected  by  the 
body  of  the  people,  and  having  a  third  of  their  number  renewed  every  year,  car- 
ried on  the  executive  government,  in  conjunction  with  the  proprietor,  who  was 
allowed  three  votes.  This  body  was  divided  into  four  committees,  of  plantation, 
trade,  justice,  and  education.  They  prepared  the  bills  and  propositions  which 
were  submitted  to  the  general  assembly,  also  elected  by  the  people.  They 
were  to  sit  nine  days  only,  during  eight  of  which  they  were  to  consider  the  pro- 
posals made  by  the  council,  and  on  the  ninth  to  pronounce  their  decision.  This 
system,  said  to  have  been  copied  chiefly  from  the  Oceana  of  Harrington,  was 
not  very  well  fitted  for  practical  purposes,  and  had  not  a  long  duration. 

Penn  now  circulated  widely  his  proposals  through  Britain,  France,  and  Ger- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  87 

many ;  the  oppressed  and  impoverished  of  every  class  being  invited  to  this  land 
of  promise.  He  recommended  it  not  only  to  those  who  suffered  under  religious 
persecution,  but  "  to  industrious  laborers  and  handicraftsmen — ingenious  spirits 
low  in  the  world — younger  brothers  of  small  inheritances,  instead  of  haging  on 
as  retainers  on  their  elder  brothers'  table  and  charity — lastly,  to  men  of  an  uni- 
versal spirit,  who  have  an  eye  to  the  good  of  posterity."  The  necessary  ex- 
pense of  conveyance  was  stated  to  be — for  an  adult  £5,  a  child  under  twelve 
£2, 10s.,  goods  £2  per  ton.  Those  who  could  not  afford  even  this  moderate 
amount,  were  informed  that,  on  engaging  with  emigrants  of  property  for  a  service 
of  four  years,  not  only  would  their  passage  be  defrayed,  but  at  the  end  of  the 
term  they  would  receive  50  acres,  at  2s.  quitrent.  An  extent  of  5,000  acres 
was  sold  for  £100,  with  50s.  quitrent,  commencing  only  in  1684.  Those  who 
preferred  might  pay  merely  a  quitrent  of  Id.  an  acre,  or  J220,  16s.  8d.  Smaller 
tracts  were  disposed  of  at  corresponding  prices.  Poor  men  were  allowed  50 
acres  at  ±d.  per  acre. 

These  advantageous  terms,  the  troubled  state  of  Europe,  and  the  high  char- 
acter of  the  proprietor,  caused  his  proposals  to  be  received  with  general  favor. 
An  influx  into  America  took  place,  such  as  had  never  been  equalled  since  the 
days  of  the  first  settlers.  Between  1682  and  1685,  there  arrived  ninety  sail, 
conveying  an  average  of  eighty  passengers,  in  all  7,200,  beside  1,000  who  had 
landed  in  1681.  They  had  been  sent  under  his  kinsman  Markham,  to  take  pos- 
session of  the  country,  and  prepare  the  way  for  the  larger  colony.  He  found 
no  difficulty  in  completing  the  purchase  of  an  extensive  tract  of  land  from  the  In- 
dians on  terms  satisfactory  to  them,  yet  moderate  for  the  buyer. 

In  October,  1682,  Penn  arrived  with  a  body  of  2,000  emigrants.  After  some 
time  spent  in  surveying  his  new  possessions,  he,  in  the  beginning  of  1683,  ar- 
ranged a  meeting  with  the  native  chiefs,  under  the  canopy  of  a  spacious  elm  tree, 
near  the  present  site  of  Philadelphia.  They  appeared  on  the  day  appointed,  in 
their  rude  attire,  and  with  brandished  weapons,  beneath  the  shadow  of  those 
dense  woods  which  covered  what  is  now  a  fine  and  cultivated  plain.  On  learn- 
ing that  the  English  approached,  they  deposited  their  arms  and  sat  down  in 
groups,  each  tribe  behind  its  own  chieftain.  Penn  then  stepping  forward  in  his 
usual  plain  dress  and  unarmed,  held  forth  in  his  hand  the  parchment  on  which 
the  treaty  was  engrossed.  In  a  simple  speech,  he  announced  to  them  those 
principles  of  equity  and  amity  upon  which  he  desired  that  all  their  future  inter- 
course should  be  conducted.  He  besought  them*  to  keep  this  parchment  during 
three  generations.  The  Indians  replied,  in  their  usual  solemn  and  figurative  lan- 
guage, that  they  would  live  in  peace  with  him  and  with  his  children  while  the  sun 
and  moon  should  endure.  A  friendly  display  like  this  is  by  no  means  unusual  in 
the  first  opening  of  intercourse  between  civilized  and  savage  nations  ;  but  seldom 
indeed  does  it  long  continue  unbroken,  or  fail  even  of  being  succeeded  by  an 
embittered  enmity.  Pennsylvania  afforded  at  least  one  happy  exception.  Her 
founder  continued  with  this  savage  people  on  terms  not  only  of  peace,  but  of  in- 
timate union  ;  he  visited  them  in  their  villages,  he  slept  in  their  wigwams  ;  they 
welcomed  him  almost  as  a  brother.  Forty  years  afterward  they  said  to  the 
governor,  Sir  William  Keith,  as  the  highest  possible  compliment :  "  We  esteem 
and  love  you  as  if  you  were  William  Penn  himself."  What  was  still  more  won- 
derful, the  colonists,  though  they  had  to  struggle  with  many  uncongenial  spirits 
in  their  own  body,  succeeded  in  maintaining  good  terms  with  the  natives  ;  and 
for  nearly  a  century,  the  Indian  tomahawk  was  never  lifted  against  a  people  who 
would  have  considered  it  unlawful  to  return  the  blow. 

His  next  object  was  to  found  a  capital  for  his  new  settlement.  He  chose  a 
site  upon  a  neck  of  land  between  the  Schuylkill  and  Delaware,  in  a  situation 
which  appeared  at  once   agreeable  and  healthy,  abounding  in  water,  and  with 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  89 

convenient  river  communications.  He  gave  to  it  the  name  of  Philadelphia  (broth- 
erly love),  under  which  it  has  become  one  of  the  most  flourishing  cities  in  the 
new  world.  Combining  the  taste  for  neatness  and  regularity  characteristic  of 
his  people,  with  a  love  of  rural  nature,  he  planned  a  town  composed  of  parallel 
streets,  each  a  hundred  feet  broad,  crossed  by  others  also  spacious,  and  some  in- 
dicating by  their  very  names,  Vine,  Mulberry,  Chestnut,  that  the  verdure  of  the 
country  was  still  to  enliven  them.  The  purchasers  of  5,000  acres  were  to  have 
a  house  in  one  of  the  two  principal  streets,  with  a  garden  and  orchard  ;  those  of 
1,000  in  the  three  next ;  such  as  were  under  1,000  acres  in  the  cross  streets. 
In  1684,  fifty  villages,  arranged  in  regular  squares,  had  sprung  up,  on  a  similar 
plan,  though  on  a  smaller  scale. 

In  December,  1682,  Penn  proceeded  to  Maryland,  to  adjust  with  Lord  Baltimore 
the  boundaries  of  their  respective  provinces.  His  lordship  received  him,  as  he  had 
before  received  his  agent  Markham,  with  the  utmost  politeness  ;  yet  the  arrange- 
ment was  found  very  difficult  and  vexatious.  The  specified  limit  of  the  40th  de- 
gree had,  in  the  maps  of  that  age,  been  made  to  run  across  the  Bay  of  Ches- 
apeake, about  the  latitude  of  Pool's  Island.  Thus  the  head  of  that  great  inlet 
was  left  within  the  bounds  assigned  to  Pennsylvania,  and  afforded  an  advanta- 
geous outlet  for  her  commerce.  Lord  Baltimore,  however,  caused  a  new  and  more 
scientific  survey  to  be  made,  showing  that  this  limit  really  lay  considerably  to 
the  north  of  any  part  of  the  bay,  from  which  the  new  province  was  thus  wholly 
excluded.  This  circumstance  bore  heavily  upon  the  philanthropist,  whose  col- 
ony was  thus  deprived  of  all  direct  maritime  trade.  He  earnestly  urged,'  that 
the  space  in  question  was  a  hundred  times  more  valuable  to  him  than  to  the 
other  party,  of  whose  territory  this  was  only  an  outer  tract,  scarcely  at  all  known 
or  settled  ;  that  the  proprietor  of  Maryland  must  probably  have  gained  by  the 
error  in  settling  his  own  boundaries  with  Virginia  ;  and  that  the  understanding 
upon  which  the  grant  had  been  made  ought  to  be  taken  into  consideration. 
Their  interests  came  into  collision  on  another  point.  Penn  had  obtained  a  grant 
from  the  Duke  of  York  of  the  whole  coast  of  the  river  and  bay  of  Delaware, 
southward  from  Newcastle  to  Cape  Henlopen,  which  would  in  some  degree  have 
supplied  his  want  of  a  seacoast.  But  the  other  party  claimed  all  the  shores  of 
this  bay  also,  as  included  within  the  40th  degree.  Both  parties,  during  their 
personal  intercourse,  maintained  their  claims  with  extreme  pertinacity,  yet  with 
politeness  ;  but  the  correspondence  which  afterward  ensued  is  tinctured  with 
considerable  bitterness,  each  accusing  the  other  of  forwarding  his  views  in  an 
unfair  manner.  Historians  are  even  still  much  divided.  Mr.  Chalmers  derides 
the  claim  of  Penn,  whom,  in  truth,  he  always  mentions  in  the  most  depreciating 
terms ;  indeed,  to  have  been  engaged  in  any  dispute  with  a  Baltimore,  was 
enough  in  his  eyes  to  efface  the  brightest  qualities  that  could  adorn  a  human 
being.  Mr.  Bancroft,  on  the  contrary,  has  in  this  particular  forsaken  his  first 
love,  and  admits  nothing  to  interfere  with  the  absolute  perfection  of  the  Pennsyl- 
vania legislator.  It  became  necessary  to  refer  the  question  to  the  committee  of 
plantation,  who,  in  November,  1685,  came  to  the  decision  that  the  40th  degree, 
in  its  real  direction,  musi  be  the  boundary,  thus  excluding  the  quaker  from  the 
Chesapeake.  But  while  they  allowed  that  the  Maryland  patent  had  extended 
indeed  to  the  Delaware,  they  considered  that  it  had  been  granted  only  in  respect 
to  such  countries  as  were  not  occupied  by  any  Christian  people,  while  that  re 
gion  had  been  already  colonized  in  considerable  numbers  by  the  Dutch  and 
Swedes.  Hence  it  was  determined  that  the  eastern  part  belonged  of  right  to  the 
crown,  including  Penn's  domain,  which  was  thereby  rendered  valid,  and  gave 
him  the  command  of  that  fine  estuary,  thus  in  a  great  measure  compensating  his 
loss  on  another  side. 

In  1684,  Penn  was  induced  by  this  and  other  affairs  to  return  to  England, 


90  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

leaving  the  administration  in  the  hands  of  commissioners  ;  a  body  who  did  no 
by  any  means  work  harmoniously.  Moore,  a  leading  proprietary  officer,  was 
accused  by  the  assembly  of  corruption  and  other  high  misdemeanors  ;  which 
charge  being  strenuously  resisted  by  the  executive,  a  violent  collision  ensued. 
The  proprietor,  while  he  felt  disposed  to  grant  a  liberal  government  to  his  set- 
tlers, was  probably  little  prepared  to  make  over  to  them  the  whole  political  pow- 
er, which  yet  they  seem  to  have  been  determined  to  grasp.  In  1686,  he  sent 
instructions  to  his  officers  to  dissolve  the  constitution,  which  he  had  so  studious- 
ly constructed.  The  assembly,  however,  foreseeing  that  the  change  was  pro- 
posed with  a  view  to  the  abridgment  of  their  privileges,  resolutely  opposed  his 
views.  He  then  determined  to  supersede  the  commission,  and  appoint  a  deputy 
governor,  as  more  likely  to  support  his  authority. 

The  person  selected  was  Blackvvell,  who  is  admitted  to  have  been  no  quaker, 
and  indeed  to  have  had  nothing  akin  to  the  character.  The  apology  made  seems 
singular,  namely,  that  no  one  of  that  profession  could  be  found  fit  for  the  office, 
and  willing  to  undertake  it.  We  may  rather  suspect  that,  being  a  dexterous  pol- 
itician and  high  advocate  for  power,  he  was  expected  to  beat  down  the  dem- 
ocratic opposition.  His  efforts  for  this  purpose  were  carried  to  an  extreme. 
White,  who,  as  former  speaker,  had  been  active  in  the  persecution  of  Moore, 
having  been  re-elected  as  delegate,  was  thrown  into  prison,  and  his  claim  under 
the  habeas  corpus  act  evaded.  The  most  embittered  messages  passed  between 
the  governor  and  assembly.  He  contrived,  however,  to  gain  over  a  part  of  the 
members,  and  thus  to  carry  on  the  government. 

On  these  proceedings  being  represented  to  him,  Penn  was  not  disposed  to 
support  them  ;  and  he  now  threw  almost  everything  into  the  hands  of  the  coun- 
cil, on  whom  he  conferred  the  power  of  choosing  the  executive  officers  and 
deputy  governor  :  they  elected  Thomas  Lloyd,  a  quaker  preacher  of  great  merit. 
But  neither  did  this  arrangement  work  well.  Schisms  arose  among  the  too 
numerous  body;  and  violent  protests  were  made.  The  chief  conflicts,  which 
were  between  the  old  territory  of  Pennsylvania  and  the  new  counties  on  the 
Delaware,  rose  to  such  a  height,  that  the  proprietor  was  obliged  reluctantly  to 
separate  the  two  territories ;  appointing  Markham  governor  of  the  latter,  which 
ultimately  formed  a  small  state,  bearing  the  name  of  that  great  bay.  Peace  did 
not  reign  among  the  quakers  themselves.  George  Keith,  one  of  the  most  em- 
inent among  them  as  a  preacher  and  writer,  disappointed  perhaps  at  not  himself 
obtaining  a  lead  in  the  government,  proclaimed  that  no  one  of  his  sect  could 
lawfully  act  as  an  executive  officer  or  magistrate,  and  if  he  did,  had  no  claim 
to  any  obedience.  These  doctrines,  enforced  not  in  the  mildest  terms,  brought 
him  under  the  cognizance  of  the  authorities.  His  adherents  allege  that  their 
proceedings  were  violent  and  irregular  ;  that  without  hearing  or  inquiry  he  was 
proclaimed  in  the  market-place  a  seditious  person,  and  an  enemy  to  the  king 
and  queen  ;  and  that  the  ministers,  with  as  little  ceremony,  denounced  him  as 
not  having  the  fear  of  God  before  his  eyes.  The  actual  penalty  was  only  a  mod- 
erate fine,  and  not  even  enforced  ;  but  the  finding  himself  proscribed  among  his 
brethren,  both  in  the  colony  and  at  home,  seems  to  have  exasperated  him ;  he 
became  an  enemy  to  the  quakers,  abandoned  their  communion,  and  finally  ac- 
cepted an  episcopal  benefice.  He  was  lamented  by  them  as  a  mighty  man  fallen 
from  the  high  places  of  Israel ;  and  the  noise  made  by  these  feuds  seriously  in- 
jured the  colony  in  the  crisis  which  now  arose. 

The  Pennsylvanians,  who  had  owed  everything  to  James  II.,  did  not  share 
the  general  joy  at  his  abdication  in  1688.  The  news  was  unwillingly  believed  ; 
and  the  government,  till  September,  1789,  was  still  administered  in  his  name. 
This  was  carefully  reported  in  New  York ;  while  in  England,  charges  were 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


91 


92  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

brought  against  the  proprietor  as  adhering  to  popery,  or  at  least  strongly  attached 
to  the  exiled  house.  William,  after  some  hesitation,  deprived  him  of  his  patent ; 
and  in  April,  1693,  Benjamin  Fletcher,  governor  of  New  York,  assumed  authority 
also  over  Pennsylvania.  The  assembly  professed  their  willingness  to  obey, 
provided  they  were  used  in  the  usual  manner,  and  by  laws  founded  on  letters- 
patent.  But  he  intimated  that  they  were  much  mistaken  ;  that  the  change  had 
been  made  on  account  of  neglects  and  miscarriages  ;  and  that  his  majesty's 
mode  of  governing  would  be  in  direct  opposition  to  that  of,Mr.  Penn.  It  was 
even  maintained  that  all  the  former  laws  had  been  abrogated,  though  a  willing- 
ness was  expressed  to  re-enact  the  greater  number. 

Penn,  however,  on  reaching  England,  was  gratified  to  find  that  the  trials  he 
encountered  had  not  deprived  him  of  all  his  friends.  He  acquired  considerable 
favor  with  Queen  Anne  ;  but  circumstances  prevented  his  return.  Hamilton, 
appointed  his  deputy,  was  still  troubled  by  internal  dissensions.  These  were 
not  abated  by  the  nomination,  in  1703,  of  Evans,  in  whom  we  see  a  character 
the  most  opposite  to  that  of  the  proprietor  himself.  This  officer,  young,  lively, 
fond  of  frolic  and  revelry,  and  inflamed  with  military  ardor,  was  utterly  opposed 
to  the  quaker  assembly,  and  treated  with  derision  their  pacific  dispositions.  He 
began  to  erect  forts  without  their  permission,  and  endeavored,  but  in  vain,  to 
rouse  them  by  a  false  alarm  of  a  French  invasion.  On  having  three  of  their 
bills  presented  to  him,  he  told  them,  "  they  were  very  great  absurdities."  They 
sent  home  loud  remonstrances,  complaining  also  that  under  the  new  frame  their 
liberties  were  greatly  abridged.  Penn  listened  unwillingly,  and  it  was  not  till 
1709  that  this  unsuitable  ruler  was  removed.  He  was  succeeded  by  Gookin,  an 
Irish  gentleman,  of  good  age  and  mild  manners  ;  yet  the  discontents  still  con- 
tinued. The  war  with  Canada  having  broken  out,  he  had  the  ungracious  task 
of  demanding  a  supply  of  j£4,000  and  150  men.  It  was  privately  intimated  that 
the  money  would  suffice  ;  but  the  assembly  declared  that  they  could  not  in  con- 
science either  fight  or  hire  others  to  do  so ;  however,  they  offered  the  queen  a 
present  of  £500.  The  chief  objection  made  was  to  the  amount ;  but  on  this 
point,  pleading  poverty,  they  stood  firm.  An  equal  sum  was  afterward,  in  a 
similar  manner,  extracted  from  them. 

In  1710,  Penn,  having  reached  the  age  of  sixty-six,  sent  out  a  solemn  remon- 
strance on  the  feuds  and  discontent  in  which  the  settlers  had  so  long  indulged 
Amid  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  the  colony  free  and  flourishing,  their  disputes 
had  been  to  him  a  source  of  grief,  trouble,  and  poverty.  Recapitulating  the 
whole  train1  of  his  proceedings,  he  appealed  to  them  whether  he  had  given  any 
real  cause  for  this  conduct ;  he  lamented  the  unhappiness  they  were  bringing 
on  themselves,  as  well  as  the  scandal  they  were  causing  in  the  eyes  of  Europe, 
by  such  incessant  contention.  This  appeal  was  not  unsuccessful ;  and  in  the 
next  year  an  assembly  much  more  friendly  to  him  was  elected.  It  is  doubtful, 
however,  if  this  news  ever  reached  him.  Oppressed  with  embarrassments  and 
losses  incurred  seemingly  without  blame,  he  had  entered  into  a  treaty  with  gov- 
ernment for  transferring  his  territorial  rights,  and  had  agreed  to  accept  for  them 
j£l2,000.  A  series  of  apoplectic  shocks,  however,  entirely  deprived  him  of  his 
faculties,  and  disabled  him  from  completing  the  bargain,  so  that  the  property  re- 
mained in  his  family. 

The  favor  restored  to  Penn  was  not  extended  to  Gookin,  whom  the  assembly 
accused  of  arbitrary  measures,  and  of  favoring  the  non-quaker  part  of  the  popu 
lation.  In  1716,  he  was  succeeded  by  Sir  William  Keith,  who,  during  the  ill- 
ness of  the  founder,  was  named  by  the  king.  This  governor  enjoyed  a  much 
greater  degree  of  favor  than  any  of  his  predecessors,  though  he  is  accused  of 
purchasing  it  by  too  entire  an  acquiescence  in  the  demands  of  the  assembly,  and 
allowing  almost  the  whole  power  to  pass  into  their  hands.     Such,  at  least,  was 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  9'J 

the  opinion  of  the  proprietaries,  who  considered  him  also  as  neglecting  their  in* 
terest,  and  at  the  end  of  nine  years  removed  him.  He  then  attempted  to  raise 
a  factious  opposition,  but  was  obliged  to  leave  the  colony.  After  a  peaceable 
administration  of  several  years  by  Major  Gordon,  Thomas,  and  afterward  John 
Penn,  sons  of  the  late  owner,  went  out  in  1732  and  1734.  They  were  received 
with  the  most  cordial  welcome,  though  the  former  did  not  altogether  preserve 
his  popularity. 

XIII.  While  emigration  proceeded  so  actively  in  various  parts  of  North 
America,  the  regions  south  of  Virginia,  though  of  vast  extent,  and  presenting 
many  natural  advantages,  had  attracted  little  attention.  The  Spaniards,  as  long 
as  they  could,  jealously  guarded  this  coast ;  and  the  bloody  catastrophe  of  the 
first  French  settlement  was  long  remembered  with  terror.  Raleigh's  original 
establishment  had  been  formed  within  this  range  ;  and  its  tragical  results,  though 
not  connected  with  the  situation,  threw  a  gloom  over  all  the  recollections  as- 
sociated with  it.  Yet  flattering  rumors  were  still  spread  ;  and  as  the  older  set- 
tlements became  crowded,  detachments  began  to  overflow  into  this  unoccupied 
tract.  The  river  Nansemond,  on  the  immediate  border  of  Virginia,  had  been 
very  early  settled ;  and  colonists  thence  found  their  way  to  the  banks  of  the 
Chowan  and  the  shores  of  Albemarle  Sound.  Much  farther  to  the  south,  a  body 
of  enterprising  New  Englanders  had  purchased  from  the  Indians  a  district 
around  Cape  Fear.  Sir  Robert  Heath,  in  1630,  obtained  a  patent ;  but  having 
been  unable  to  fulfil  the  conditions,  it  was  declared  forfeited. 

The  reign  of  Charles  II.  was  a  period  of  large  grants  ;  for,  having  many 
claims  upon  him  while  he  had  little  to  give,  he  was  ready  to  bestow  colonial 
rights.  On  the  24th  March,  1663,  the  whole  coast,  from  the  36th  degree  of  lat- 
itude to  the  river  San  Matheo,  was  granted  under  the  name  of  Carolina  to  a  body 
of  highly  distinguished  personages,  among  whom  were  Monk,  duke  of  Albe- 
marle, Lord  Clarendon,  Lord  Ashley  Cooper  afterward  Earl  of  Shaftesbury, 
Lord  Berkeley,  and  his  brother  Sir  William,  governor  of  Virginia.  Their  priv- 
ileges were  as  usual  extensive,  and  seem  to  have  been  in  a  great  measure  copied 
from  those  granted  in  the  case  of  Maryland.  The  present  occupants  could  only 
be    considered  as  squatters  ;  yet   as  men  were  much  wanted,  the  utmost  en- 


-Squatters. 

couragement  was  given  to  them  to  remain,  while  others  werfe  invited.  Political 
and  personal  immunities,  more  ample  than  were  possessed  by  the  neighboring 
colonies,  or  were  satisfactory  to  the  views  of  some  of  the  proprietors,  were  not 
withheld,     Berkeley,  who  brought  additional  emigrants  from  Virginia  to  Albe- 


94  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

marie  Sound,  placed  them  under  Drummond,  a  prudent  and  popular  governor 
A  party  of  planters  from  Barbadoes,  induced  to  remove  to  this  congenial  climate 
were  settled  on  Cape  Fear  river,  near  the  New  Englanders,  and  ruled  by  Sh 
John  Yeamans,  one  of  their  own  number.  A  few  shipbuilders  were  also  obtained 
from  the  Bermudas. 

In  1665,  the  proprietors,  still  in  high  favor  with  Charles,  obtained  a  new  pat- 
ent with  much  larger  privileges.  Their  territory  was  now,  without  regard  to 
Spanish  claims,  extended  to  the  Pacific,  while  thejr  were  empowered  to  create 
titles  and  orders  of  nobility.  This  appears  to  have  been  preparatory  to  the  for- 
mation of  what  was  intended  to  be  a  monument  of  human  wisdom — a  constitution 
for  the  new  colony.  It  was  undertaken  by  Shaftesbury,  the  ablest  statesman  of 
the  age,  who  employed  upon  it  Locke,  the  illustrious  philosopher  ;  and  its  ob- 
ject was  to  transport  into  the  New  World  the  varied  ranks  and  aristocratic  es- 
tablishments of  Europe.  Two  orders  of  nobility  were  to  be  instituted,  the  higher 
of  landgraves  or  earls,  the  lower  of  caciques  or  barons.  The  territory  was  to 
be  divided  into  counties,  each  containing  480,000  acres,  with  one  landgrave  and 
two  caciques,  a  number  never  to  be  increased  nor  diminished.  There  was  also 
to  be  lords  of  manors,  entitled,  like  the  nobles,  to  hold  courts,  and  exercise  ju- 
dicial functions.  Those  possessing  50  acres  were  to  be  freeholders  ;  but  the 
tenants  held  no  political  franchise,  and  could  never  attain  any  higher  rank.  All 
the  estates  were  to  sit  in  one  chamber.  The  proprietary  were  always  to  con- 
tinue eight  in  number,  to  possess  the  whole  judicial  power,  and  have  the  su- 
preme direction  of  all  the  tribunals.  One  was  to  take  cognizance  of  ceremonies 
and  pedigrees,  of  fashions  and  sports.  But  it  is  needless  to  enter  into  further 
details  of  a  constitution  which  never  did  nor  could  have  any  practical  existence. 
It  must  remain  a  striking  proof  how  unfit  the  ablest  men  are  to  legislate  for 
a  society  with  whose  condition  and  circumstances  they  are  not  intimately  ac- 
quainted. 

Nothing  could  exceed  the  surprise  of  the  colonists  when  this  elaborate*  sys- 
em  was  transmitted  to  them,  with  an  urgent  call  for  its  immediate  adoption. 
Albemarle,  the  chief  settlement,  could  scarcely  number  1,400  working  hands ; 
now  then  was  it  to  furnish  its  landgraves,  its  caciques,  its  barons  ?  The  pro- 
prietors, on  a  representation  of  this  state  of  affairs,  were  obliged  to  own  that 
their  magnificent  system  could  not  yet  be  carried  into  full  execution  ;  but  they 
required  its  introduction  so  far  as  circumstances  allowed,  and  its  completion  to 
be  kept  constantly  in  view.  Meanwhile,  a  series  of  temporary  laws  were  es- 
tablished, until  the  inhabitants  should  be  ripe  for  the  fundamental  constitutions. 
They  had  formed,  however,  a  simple  code  adapted  to  their  circumstances,  which 
they  preferred  to  one  by  which  the  popular  privileges  were  materially  abridged  ; 
and  its  abrogation  for  a  merely  provisional  system  would  have  taken  away  every- 
thing stable  and  permanent  in  their  political  position.  As  Miller,  who  acted 
as  administrator  and  collector  of  the  revenue,  had  not  given  them  satisfac- 
tion, they  rose  in  a  body,  imprisoned  him  and  most  of  the  council,  seized  the 
public  funds,  appointed  magistrates  and  judges,  called  a  parliament,  and  in  short 
took  into  their  hands  all  the  functions  of  government.  Culpepper,  the  ringleader, 
came  to  England  to  plead  their  cause,  a  step  which  certainly  does  not  seem  to 
indicate  consciousness  of  guilt ;  but  he  was  arrested  and  brought  to  trial  for  high 
treason.  Shaftesbury,  by  his  eloquence  and  popular  influence,  procured  his 
acquittal,  pleading  that  there  had  been  no  regular  government  in  Albemarle, 
so  that  these  disorders  could  only  be  considered  as  feuds  among  the  severa1 
planters. 

The  proprietors  found  themselves  in  an  embarrassing  situation,  unwilling  to 
yield  to  the  colonists  and  renounce  their  darling  constitutions,  yet  neither  de- 
sirous nor  very  able  to  reduce  them  by  force.     They  resolved,  therefore,  to 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  95 

send  out  as  governor  Seth  Sothel,  one  of  their  own  body,  who  had  previously 
purchased  Lord  Clarendon's  share,  and  whose  territorial  rights  would,  they 
hoped,  command  respect.  According  to  Chalmers,  the  annals  of  delegated  au- 
thority include  no  name  so  infamous  as  that  of  this  new  administrator  ;  a  remark 
which  is  probably  too  strong,  for  he  had  to  deal  with  persons  not  easily  pleased. 
It  would  appear,  however,  that  his  sole  object  was  to  advance  his  fortune,  at  the 
expense  both  of  the  colonists  and  of  his  fellow-proprietors.  The  former  soon 
practised  the  lesson  which  they  had  already  learned.  They  deposed  him,  seized 
his  person,  and  were  about  to  send  him  to  England  to  answer  to  the  owners  for 
the  charges  brought  against  him.  Sothel  preferred  to  abide  the  judgment  of  the 
assembly  themselves  :  a  circumstance  which,  joined  to  the  sentence,  seems  to 
indicate  that  his  conduct  was  not  extremely  atrocious.  After  finding  all  the  ac- 
cusations proven,  they  merely  banished  him  from  the  colony  for  a  single  year, 
and  declared  him  incapable  of  ever  again  holding  the  office  of  governor.  The 
proprietors,  though  troubled  at  these  stretches  of  power,  yet  owning  the  com- 
plaints to  be  just,  and  having  been  themselves  wronged,  sanctioned  the  proceed- 
ings, and  nominated  Philip  Ludwell  as  their  representative. 

Meantime  they  were  bestowing  a  more  special  attention  to  the  southern  col- 
ony. In  1670,  they  sent  out  a  considerable  number  of  settlers  under  William 
Sayle,  who  was  named  governor.  He  died  soon  after,  and  his  place  was  sup- 
plied by  Sir  John  Yeamans,  once  a  Barbadoes  planter,  who  had  acquired  a  good 
reputation  in  his  command  at  Cape  Fear.  He  was  speedily  accused,  however, 
of  sordid  proceedings,  in  carrying  on  all  the  little  trade  of  the  colony  for  his 
own  advantage.  Affairs  were  in  many  respects  unsatisfactory.  The  proprie- 
tors, like  other  similar  bodies,  already  discovered  that  the  colony,  instead  of  a 
mine  of  wealth,  was  a  constant  drain  ;  they  had  expended  upon  it  upward  of 
£1 8,000,  without  any  return,  but,  on  the  contrary,  had  to  encounter  new  de- 
mands. They  were  therefore  not  unwilling  to  remove  Yeamans  in  order  to 
make  room  for  West,  a  favorite  of  the  settlers.  During  his  residence  of  eight 
years,  he  enjoyed  a  popularity  rare  among  transatlantic  rulers.  The  colony 
flourished  ;  for  beside  emigrants  sent  over  by  the  proprietors,  a  considerable 
tide  flowed  in  from  various  quarters.  The  poor  cavaliers,  considering  it  to  have 
been  founded  upon  their  own  principles,  sought  it  as  a  place  where  they  might 
retrieve  their  fortunes.  A  number  of  Dutch  in  New  York,  dissatisfied  with  their 
transference  to  British  rule,  thought,  it  scarcely  appears  for  what  reason,  that 
they  would  be  more  at  ease  in  this  new  settlement ;  and  some  of  their  country- 
men from  Europe  were  induced  to  follow.  The  revocation  of  the  edict  of 
Nantz,  and  the  persecution  of  the  protestants  by  Louis  XIV.  during  his  bigoted 
dotage,  drove  out  a  large  body  of  most  respectable  emigrants.  A  small  party 
proceeded  from  Ireland,  and  another  from  Scotland  under  Lord  Cardross  ;  but 
the  latter  was  unfortunate,  being  nearly  all  destroyed  by  the  Indians.  This  in- 
flux was  considered  to  afford  an  inducement  for  the  erection  of  a  city.  One  was 
early  founded  on  a  high  ground,  above  Ashley  River,  named  Charleston ;  but 
afterward  another  spot,  called  Oyster  Point,  at  the  junction  of  that  stream  with 
the  Cooper,  was  considered  so  much  more  eligible,  that  the  site  was  changed. 
The  choice  was  happy  ;  and  it  has  since  become  the  chief  emporium  of  the 
southern  states. 

West  was  succeeded,  in  1682,  by  Moreton,  and  the  latter,  in  1686,  by  Colle- 
ton, a  brother  of  one  of  the  proprietors,  and  endowed  with  the  rank  of  landgrave. 
Under  these  governors,  the  spirit  of  faction,  which  had  in  some  degree  slumber- 
ed, broke  forth  with  extreme  violence.  An  obstinate  dispute  was  waged  between 
the  three  counties  of  Berkeley,  Craven,  and  Colleton,  respecting  the  number  of 
members  that  should  be  sent  from  each  t&  the  assembly  :  that  body  also  proposed 
two  acts  which  can  not   be  applauded,  with  a  view  to  relieve  the  scarcity  of 


96  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

money.  It  was  the  purpose  of  the  one  to  raise  the  value  of  the  coin,  and  of  the 
other  to  suspend  the  payment  of  foreign  debts.  The  first  was  carried,  whence 
arose  the  depreciation  of  the  Carolina  currency,  which  afterward  became  ex- 
treme. The  other  was  rejected  by  the  proprietors  with  reprobation.  This  was 
not  well  brooked  by  the  assembly,  who  began  to  contest  the  legality  of  the  fun- 
damental constitutions,  and  to  demand  their  original  charier.  Discontents  ran 
so  high,  that  the  people,  in  1687,  elected  an  assembly,  expressly  to  resist  what- 
ever the  governor  should  propose  ;  and,  in  1690,  they  passed  an  act  banishing 
him  from  the  province.  Amid  this  ferment,  appeared  Seth  Sothel,  the  rejected 
of  North  Carolina ;  and  such  was  the  influence  of  party,  that  he  found  no  dif- 
ficulty in  occupying  the  place  of  his  unpopular  predecessor,  and  in  calling  a  par- 
liament, which  sanctioned  all  his  proceedings.  The  proprietors  were  beyond 
measure  astonished  to  hear  of  such  a  person  setting  up  against  them  as  a  leader 
supported  by  the  people.  They  sent  out  the  strictest  orders  for  his  immediate 
recall,  appointing  in  his  place  Philip  Ludwell,  with  instructions,  however,  to  ex- 
amine and  report  as  to  any  real  grievances.  The  chief  complaint  was  found  to 
be  against  "  the  fundamental  constitutions  ;"  and  as  there  appeared  no  serious 
prospect  of  carrying  into  execution  that  famous  code,  it  was,  in  1693,  finally  ab- 
rogated. Caciques,  landgraves,  and  barons  were  swept  away,  and  the  labors 
of  Shaftesbury  and  Locke  were  given  to  the  winds.  It  may  be  observed  that 
James  II.,  on  his  usual  despotic  principle,  had  prepared  a  quo  warranto  against 
the  charter ;  but  the  proprietors,  opening  a  treaty  for  its  surrender,  on  condition 
of  replacing  the  funds  expended  on  it,  spun  out  the  affair  till  that  monarch  be- 
came no  longer  an  object  of  dread. 

These  arrangements  did  not  fully  secure  tranquillity ;  and  a  new  source  of 
dissension  was  afforded  by  the  numerous  body  of  French  protestant  refugees. 
Most  of  the  original  settlers,  zealously  attached  to  the  church  of  England, 
viewed  with  aversion  both  their  religious  and  national  peculiarities,  and  refused 
to  admit  them  to  the  rights  of  citizenship.  At  this  treatment  they  were  justly 
indignant ;  and  disputes  rose  so  high,  that  the  proprietors  sent  out  one  of  their 
own  body,  John  Archdale,  a  quaker,  with  full  power  to  investigate  and  redress 
grievances.  He  conducted  himself  with  great  prudence,  and,  though  he  could 
not  procure  for  the  new  comers  all  the  desired  privileges,  succeeded  in  greatly 
allaying  their  discontent.  After  remaining  a  year,  he  left  as  his  successor  Jo- 
seph Blake,  who  steadily  pursued  the  same  system,  by  which,  in  a  few  years, 
the  parties  were  reconciled,  and  the  French  admitted  to  all  the  rights  of  citizens. 

Blake  died  in  1700,  and  was  succeeded  by  Moore,  who,  two  years  after, 
sought  to  distinguish  himself  by  the  capture  of  the  French  capital  of  St.  Augus- 
tine. He  himself,  with  the  main  force,  proceeded  by  sea,  while  Colonel  Daniel, 
with  a  party  of  militia  and  Indians,  marched  by  land.  The  latter  arrived  first, 
and  took  possession  of  the  town,  obliging  the  enemy  to  retreat  into  the  castle  ; 
but  the  governor  considered  that  post  so  strong,  as  to  render  it  necessary  to  send, 
to  Jamaica  for  more  artillery.  On  the  appearance,  however,  of  two  Spanish 
ships,  he  was  seized  with  a  panic  alleged  to  be  groundless,  and  precipitately 
raising  the  siege,  returned  by  land  to  Carolina.  •This  repulse  was  not  only  very 
mortifying,  but  entailed  on  the  colony  a  heavy  debt,  which  it  could  ill  bear. 

In  1706,  the  Spaniards  endeavored  to  retaliate,  and,  aided  by  their  French 
allies,  equipped  a  considerable  armament.  Their  admiral,  Le  Feboure,  with 
five  ships-of-war,  forthwith  summoned  the  capital ;  but  the  governor,  Sir  Nathan- 
iel Johnson,  who  had,  with  great  spirit,  though  inadequate  means,  prepared  for 
defence,  sent  an  indignant  defiance.  The  invader,  whose  main  land  force  had 
not  yet  arrived,  imprudently  sent  on  shore  a  small  detachment,  which  was  im- 
mediately attacked  and  cut  off.  This  success  inspired  such  courage,  that  Cap- 
tain Rhett,  with  six  small  vessels,  sailed  against  the  enemy,  who  struck  with 


98 


THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 


alarm,  immediately  retired.  Soon  after,  an  additional  armament  appeared,  and 
a  bodv  of  troops  were  landed  ;  but  the  English,  flushed  with  victory,  attacked 
them  with  such  resolution,  that  both  they  and  their  ships  were  captured. 

After  some  years  of  repose,  the  colony  was  involved  in  all  the  horrors  of  Indian 
war  ;  the  origin  of  which  is  difficult  to  trace,  though  the  settlers  throw  the  whole 
blame  upon  the  natives.  It  is  manifest  that  they  waged  it  with  deep  treachery 
and  ferocity,  and  yet  there  seems  room  to  suspect  that  they  had  heavy  wrongs 
to  avenge.  The  first  burst  was  from  the  Tuscaroras,  on  the  frontier  of  North 
Carolina,  whose  attack  against  the  settlements  on  the  Roanoke  was  made  with 
the  usual  secrecy  and  rapidity,  and  above  a  hundred  perished  before  measures 
of  defence  could  be  adopted.  This  was  all  that  could  be  done  till  aid  was  pro- 
cured from  South  Carolina,  whence  Captain  Barnwell,  with  600  militia  and  360 
Indians,  penetrated  the  intervening  wilderness,  defeated  the  enemy,  and  pursuing 
them  to  their  main  fortress,  obliged  them  to  surrender.  They  soon  after  migra- 
ted northward,  and  formed  a  union  with  the  Five  Nations. 

A  more  formidable  struggle  awaited  South  Carolina.     The  Indians  on  ita 


Fig.  41. — Male  and  Female  Indian, 
border  had  long  been  united  with  the  colonists  in  alliance  and  common  hostility 
to  the  Spaniards.  When  the  treaty  of  Utrecht  had  terminated  the  European  wax 
with  the  latter  people,  the  natives  soon  announced  that  they  had  dined  with  the 
governor  of  Florida,  and  washed  his  face — a  sure  pledge  of  alliance  The 
colonists,  who  did  not  suspect  that  the  enmity  was  to  be  transferred  to  them, 
allege  that  it  was  fomented  by  their  old  enemies  ;  but  the  charge  seems  scarcely 
supported  by  any  overt  act.  Certain  it  is,  that  the  Yemassees,  Creeks,  Chero- 
kees,  and  all  the  tribes  Irom  Cape  Fear  to  the  shores  of  the  gulf,  amounting  to 
6,000  men,  became  united  in  one  grand  confederacy  to  exterminate  the  English 
name.  Their  preparations  were  enveloped  as  usual  in  profound  secrecy  ;  and, 
even  on  the  previous  evening,  when  some  suspicious  circumstances  were  noticed, 
they  gave  the  most  friendly  explanation.  In  the  morning  the  work  of  blood 
commenced  in  the  vicinity  of  Port  Royal,  where  about  ninety  of  the  planters 
perished  ;  but  the  people  of  the  place,  happily  finding  a  vessel  in  the  harbor. 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION  99 

crowded  on  board,  and  were  conveyed  to  Charleston.  The  Indians,  collected 
from  all  sides,  and  advanced  upon  that  capital ;  two  detachments,  which  attempted 
,to  stop  their  progress,  were  surprised  or  ensnared,  and  suffered  severely.  Cra- 
ven, the  governor,  however,  having  mustered  1,200  men  fit  to  bear  arms,  suc- 
ceeded in  stopping  their  progress  ;  upon  which,  having  collected  all  his  strength, 
and  receiving  a  reinforcement  from  North  Carolina,  he  marched  to  the  attack  of 
their  grand  camp.  The  struggle  was  long  and  fierce — the  Indians  having  sta- 
tioned themselves  in  a  broken  and  entangled  spot,  fitted  for  their  wild  manoeuvres. 
At  length  they  were  completely  defeated,  and  soon  after  driven  beyond  the  limits 
of  the  colony. 

The  termination  of  this  contest  was  immediately  followed  by  violent  internal 
disturbances.  The  settlers  had  many  grounds  of  complaint  against  the  proprie- 
tors, who  had  not  afforded  any  pecuniary  aid  during  the  late  sanguinary  contest. 
At  its  close  the  assembly  passed  acts  bestowing  the  lands  whence  the  Indians 
had  been  expelled  upon  such  persons  as  might  choose  to  occupy  them  ;  on  the 
faith  of  which  a  party  of  500  emigrated  from  Ireland.  But  the  proprietary  an- 
nulling this  grant,  caused  them  to  be  ejected,  and  the  tract  divided  into  baronies 
for  their  own  benefit.  They  disallowed  other  laws,  which  the  colonists  were 
extreme'y  desirous  to  obtain,  and  sent  orders  to  the  governor  to  sanction  none 
which  had  not  been  previously  submitted  to  themselves.  They  reposed  their 
entire  confidence  in  Trott,  the  chief-justice,  who  was  even  accused  of  malversa- 
tion in  nis  office  ;  but  the  complaints  against  him  from  the  people,  and  even  the 
governor,  were  disdainfully  rejected.  This  discontent,  long  fomenting,  broke 
out  openly  on  a  report  of  invasion  from  the  Havana.  In  this  emergency  the  as- 
sembly refused  to  vote  any  supplies  ;  a  bond  of  union  was  drawn  up,  and  signed 
oy  almost  all  the  inhabitants.  They  transmitted  a  proposal  to  Johnson  that  he 
should  contiue  to  hold  his  office  in  the  name  of  the  king ;  but  as  he  declined 
the  offer,  Colonel  Moore  was  elected.  The  other  made  some  attempts  to  compel 
submission,  but  found  his  force  inadequate.  The  issue  of  the  whole  transaction, 
however,  depended  on  the  view  which  might  be  taken  by  the  crown,  always 
disposed  to  favor  any  arrangement  that  might  extend  its  prerogative.  The  king, 
being  absent  in  Hanover,  had  left  the  government  in  the  hands  of  a  regency, 
who,  on  examining  the  case,  decided  that  the  proprietors  had  forfeited  their 
charter,  and  ordered  proceedings  to  be  instituted  for  its  dissolution.  Acting 
certainly  with  great  promptitude,  as  if  this  were  already  effected,  they  named 
Sir  Francis  Nicholson  governor,  under  a  commission  from  his  majesty.  That 
person  distinguished  in  other  stations  for  his  active  talents,  had  been  accused 
of  arbitrary  maxims  ;  but  in  Carolina  he  seems  to  have  laid  these  aside,  and 
rendered  himself  extremely  acceptable.  He  made  great  exertions  to  provide  for 
religions  instruction,  and  the  diffusion  of  education.  Through  an  alliance  with 
the  Creeks  and  Cherokees,  he  secured  the  frontier,  which  had  been  considerably 
harassed  by  Indian  incursions. 

We  may  here  pause  to  mention,  that  at  the  end  of  the  seventeenth  and  the 
beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century,  the  American  coast,  and  particularly  Caro- 
lina, was  dreadfully  infested  by  piracy.  The  long  war  between  France  and 
Spain,  aided  by  the  vicinity  of  the  West  Indies,  afforded  large  scope  for  priva- 
teers. After  the  peace,  they  were  unwilling  to  relinquish  so  lucrative  an  occu- 
pation ;  and,  exercising  it  equally  on  friends  and  foes,  spread  desolation  over  all 
those  shores.  The  governors,  it  is  said,  instead  of  striving  to  suppress  the  dis- 
order, often  secretly  favored  it,  and  shared  in  the  profits.  James  II.,  in  1687, 
equipped  a  small  fleet  under  Sir  Robert  Holmes,  who  considerably  checked  the 
evil ;  but  it  again  broke  out  with  augmented  violence,  especially  after  th^  treaty 
of  Utrecht.  John  Theach,  called  Blackbeard,  equally  frightful  in  his  aspect  and 
character,  became  a  sort  of  pirate-king — the  idol  of  his  followers,  and  the  terror 


100  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

of  all  peaceable  merchants.  In  1718,  George  I.  despatched  a  squadron  under 
Woodes  Rogers,  who  took  the  island  of  New  Providence  in  the  Bahamas,  long 
a  kind  of  outlawed  capital.  The  pirates  attempted  to  form  another  stronghold 
at  the  mouth  of  Cape  Fear  river,  but  were  driven  from  it  by  the  governor  of 
Carolina.  Rogers  was  empowered,  in  case  of  submission,  to  offer  pardon  to 
those  who  should  surrender,  of  which  most  availed  themselves  ;  though  some 
afterward  resumed  their  vocation,  and  among  them  Theach  himself,  who  was 
soon,  however,  defeated  and  killed.  In  the  course  of  the  five  subsequent  years, 
twenty-six  suffered  death  for  this  offence. 

In  1729,  the  transactions  of  the  proprietors  were  finally  closed  by  a  deed  sur- 
rendering all  their  rights  into  the  hands  of  the  crown.  They  received  in  return 
£  17,500,  with  £5,000  for  arrears  of  rent  amounting  to  £9,000  ;  but  Lord  Car- 
teret, while  resigning  all  political  power,  preferred  to  retain  his  claim  to  property 
in  the  soil,  of  which  an  ample  portion  was  assigned  to  him.  The  colonists  were 
gratified  by  the  entire  remission  of  their  quit-rents.  In  1694,  the  captain  of  a 
vessel  from  Madagascar,  having  touched  at  Carolina,  had  presented  the  governor 
with  a  bag  of  rice,  which,  being  distributed  among  several  farmers,  throve  so 
remarkably,  that  it  had  already  become  a  staple  of  the  settlement ;  and  the  priv- 
ilege was  now  granted  of  exporting  this  article  direct  to  any  part  of  Europe 
southward  of  Cape  Finisterre.  North  and  South  Carolina,  too,  which  in  point 
of  fact  had  always  been  distinct,  and  their  occupied  parts  even  distant  from  each 
other,  were  now  finally  declared  to  be  two  colonies,  each  to  have  its  separate 
governor. 

From  this  era  their  affairs  held  a  pretty  uniform  course,  diversified  only  as  the 
character  of  the  successive  governors  was  popular  or  otherwise.  They  continued 
to  draw  numerous  bodies  of  emigrants  ;  and  their  career,  both  of  agriculture  and 
commerce,  was  extremely  prosperous.  This,  it  is  painful  to  add,  was  in  a  great 
measure  effected  by  large  importations  of  negro  slaves,  which  enabled  the  wealthy 
to  cultivate  plantations  on  an  extensive  scale,  and  without  personal  labor.  It 
appears  also  that  reproach  was  incurred  by  the  harshness  with  which  these  cap- 
tives were  treated  ;  and  serious  alarms  of  insurrection  were  entertained.  To 
guard  against  this  danger,  they  petitioned,  in  1742,  to  be  allowed  to  raise  and 
maintain  three  independent  companies  ;  a  boon  which,  though  refused  at  first, 
was  finally  granted.  These  colonies  derived  a  considerable  accession  from  the 
rebellion  of  1745,  at  the  close  of  which  many  adherents  of  the  vanquished  cause 
were  allowed  to  seek  shelter  in  the  western  plantations,  and  induced  by  various 
circumstances  to  prefer  the  Carolinas.  The  discovery  of  indigo,  as  a  native 
production,  afforded,  in  addition  to  rice,  another  article  for  which  a  sure  demand 
would  be  found  in  Europe.  About  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century,  too, 
when  the  other  colonies  began  to  have  at  least  their  best  lands  appropriated, 
this,  which  was  still  comparatively  unoccupied,  drew  settlers  from  them,  es- 
pecially from  Pennsylvania.  Although  estates  along  the  coast  were  become 
scarce,  valuable  tracts  remained  in  the  interior,  to  which  these  American  emi- 
grants were  pleased  to  resort. 

After  all  that  had  been  done  before  1732  for  the  peopling  of  Carolina,  there 
remained  a  large  district  between  the  Savannah  and  the  Alatamaha,  claimed  by 
Britain,  yet  completely  uninhabited.  This  disadvantage  was  more  felt  from  its 
being  bordered,  not  only  by  powerful  Indian  tribes,  but  by  the  Spaniards  in 
Florida  and  the  French  in  Louisiana  ;  both  having  claims  which,  if  circumstan- 
ces favored,  they  could  plausibly  advance.  The  planters  were  particularly 
anxious  to  have  a  settlement  formed,  that  might  stand  like  a  wall  between  them 
and  these  troublesome  neighbors,  but  were  much  at  a  loss  for  persons  who  would 
voluntarily  station  themselves  in  a  situation  so  unpleasant.     Circumstances  arosa 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION 


101 


in  England  which  afforded  a  prospect  of  supplying  this  want, 
tinguished  individuals,  under  the  impulse  of  humanity, 


A  body  of  dis 


"  Redressive  searched 
Into  the  horrors  of  the  gloomy  jail." 


General   Oglethorpe,  a  soldier,  brave,  honorable,  and  humane,  moved  an  in- 
quiry, in  1728,  into  the  treatment  and  condition  of  persons  confined  in  the  pris- 


Fig.  42.— Portrait  of  General  Oglethorpe, 
ons  of  England,  and  in  the  following  year  presented  a  report  upon  this  subject. 
It  was  found  that,  under  the  extremely  bad  management  then  prevalent,  many 
persons  imprisoned  for  debt  or  minor  offences  were  treated  most  tyrannically, 
deprived  of  common  comforts,  and  their  morals  farther  injured  by  the  associates 
with  whom  they  were  compelled  to  mingle.  Many  of  them,  even  if  liberated, 
could  not  have  returned  to  the  world  with  any  prospect  of  comfort  or  advantage  ; 
and  hence  it  occurred  that  to  them  a  residence  in  the  new  continent  might  form 
an  extremely  desirable  change.  They  could  not  be  fastidious  as  to  the  situation, 
and  might  there  be  formed  into  military  colonies,  as  a  barrier  to  the  other  states. 
The  conversion  and  improvement  of  the  Indians  entered  into  this  generous  plan. 
It  was  entrusted  to  a  body  of  eminent  persons,  who  undertook  to  act  as  trustees, 
not  entering,  like  former  associations,  into  a  mercantile  speculation  for  profit,  but 
from  philanthropic  motives  devoting  their  time  and  contributions  to  the  object. 
They  were  to  administer  the  colony  during  twenty-one  years,  after  which  it  was 
to  revert  to  the  crown.  It  was  named  Georgia,  from  the  reigning  monarch ; 
and  Oglethorpe,  with  whom  the  whole  scheme  had  originated,  undertook  to  act 
gratuitously  as  governor.  A  general  enthusiasm  prevailed  throughout  the  na- 
tion ;  large  sums  were  subscribed  by  benevolent  individuals  ;  and  parliament,  in 
the  course  of  two  years,  voted  d636,000  for  the  purpose. 

In  the  end  of  1732,  Oglethorpe,  with  a  party  of  a  hundred  and  sixteen,  sailed 
for  the  new  settlement.  Having  touched  on  their  way  at  South  Carolina,  his 
followers  were  most  hospitably  received ;  and  on  their  arrival,  he  made  it  his 
first  object  to  conciliate  the  neighboring  Indians,  belonging  to  the  powerful  race 
of  the  Creeks.  His  efforts,  guided  by  sincerity  and  discretion,  were  crowned 
with  success.     He  prevailed  upon  Tomochichi,  the  head  of  this  savage  confed 


102  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

eracy,  to  meet  him  at  Savannah,  accompanied  by  fifty  other  petty  chiefs,  called 
kings.  This  aged  person,  expressing  his  ideas  as  usual  by  outward  symbols, 
presented  to  the  governor  the  skin  of  a  buffalo,  on  the  inside  of  which  the  head 
and  feathers  of  an  eagle  were  painted.  This  indicated  the  swiftness  and* power 
of  the  English,  and  also,  by  its  softness  and  warmth,  the  love  and  protection 
which  the  Indians  expected  from  them.  This  chief  was  even  induced  to  vish 
Britain,  where  he  met  with  many  attentions,  and  had  an  audience  of  George  II. j 
whom  he  presented  with  a  bunch  of  eagles'  feathers,  saying,  "  These  are  a  sign 
of  peace  in  our  land,  and  have  been  carried  from  town  to  town  there.  We  have 
brought  them  over  to  leave  them  with  you,  0  great  king,  as  a  token  of  everlast- 
ing peace.  O  great  king,  whatever  words  you  shall  say  unto  me,  I  will  faith- 
fully tell  them  to  all  the  kings  of  the  Creek  nations."  In  1734,  the  town  of 
Augusta  was  founded  on  the  Upper  Savannah,  with  a  view  to  local  trade. 
During  the  same  year,  two  successive  parties  went  out,  amounting  to  500  or 
600,  of  whom  100  defrayed  their  own  expenses.  About  150  Highlanders  were 
induced  to  join  the  colony,  being  well  fitted  for  its  military  objects.  A  party  of 
Moravians  also  arrived,  whose  industrious  habits  were  likely  to  be  of  great  ad- 
vantage ;  and  by  a  report  of  the  trustees  in  1740,  it  appeared  that  2,500  emigrants 
had  been  sent  out,  at  an  expense  of  £80,000.  John  and  Charles  Wesley,  then 
only  known  as  zealous  clergymen,  were  prevailed  upon  to  accept  livings  in  the 
colony. 

Notwithstanding  these  promising  appearances,  and  this  most  zealous  support, 
Georgia  did  not  prosper.  The  proprietors  began  with  a  series  of  regulations, 
well  meant  indeed,  but  carried  to  an  extreme,  and  with  little  attention  to  existing 
circumstances.  A  complete  prohibition  was  imposed  on  the  introduction  of  rum, 
and  even  on  all  commercial  intercourse  with  the  West  Indies.  The  importa- 
tion of  negroes  was  forbidden  ;  a  laudable  measure,  but  indignantly  endured  by 
the  colonists,  who  saw  much  wealth  accruing  to  Carolina  from  their  employment. 
The  lands  were  most  injudiciously  granted  in  small  lots  of  twenty-five  acfes,  on 
condition  of  military  service,  and  with  that  view  descending  only  to  heirs  male. 
The  settlers  soon  began  to  display  those  faults  which,  from  their  previous  con- 
dition, might  have  been  anticipated.  Complaints  were  made  against  the  Wes- 
leys  for  their  extreme  rigidness,  their  peculiar  forms  of  worship,  and  for  giving 
their  confidence  to  unworthy  persons,  who  made  false  pretences  of  piety.  Feuds 
rose  so  high  that  both  left  the  colony.  Whitefield,  founder  of  the  rival  sect  of 
Methodists,  went  out  in  1740,  with  a  particular  view  to  establish  an  orphan 
asylum,  which  did  not  succeed  ;  but  his  zealous  and  eloquent,  though  somewhat 
rude  address,  produced  a  strong  impression,  and  were  supposed  to  effect  consid- 
erable good. 

Affairs  were  rendered  still  further  critical  by  the  Spanish  war,  which,  after 
long  irritation  and  petty  aggression,  broke  out  in  1738.  Oglethorpe  determined 
to  attack  St.  Augustine,  the  capital  of  Florida.  Great  preparations  were  made 
for  this  enterprise  ;  Virginia  and  the  Carolinas  furnished  a  regiment,  as  well  as 
£  120,000  currency ;  and  an  Indian  force  undertook  to  assist.  The  governor, 
who  was  thus  enabled  to  make  an  invasion  with  2,000  men,  reduced  two  succes- 
sive forts ;  but  the  castle  of  St.  Augustine  itself  was  found  too  strongly  fortified 
to  allow  a  reasonable  hope  of  reducing  it  unless  by  blockade.  This  he  expected 
to  accomplish  by  the  aid  of  a  strong  flotilla,  which  came  to  co-operate  with  him. 
It  proved,  however,  a  very  discouraging  service  for  his  undisciplined  warriors  ; 
and  the  Indians,  disgusted  by  an  expression  which  escaped  him,  of  horror  at 
their  cruelty,  went  off.  The  Highlanders,  his  best  troops,  were  surprised,  and  a 
number  cut  to  pieces  ;  while  the  militia  lost  courage,  broke  the  restraints  of 
discipline,  and  deserted  in  great  numbers.  It  proved  impossible  to  prevent  the 
enemy  from  procuring  a  reinforcement  and  large  supply  of  provisions.     In  short 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  1Q3 

matters  were  so  adverse  a  state,  that  he  had  no  alternative  but  to  raise  the 
siege,  and  return  with  his  armament  seriously  shattered,  and  his  reputation  im- 
paired. 

The  Spaniards,  in  two  years  after,  in  1742,  attempted  to  retaliate,  and  Mon- 
teano,  governor  of  St.  Augustine,  with  thirty-two  vessels  and  3,000  men,  ad- 
vanced to  attack  Frederica.  Oglethorpe's  force  was  very  inadequate,  and  the 
aid  from  the  north  both  scanty  and  very  slow  in  arriving ;  yet  he  acted  so  as 
completely  to  redeem  his  military  character.  By  skilfully  using  all  the  advan- 
tages of  his  situation,  he  kept  the  enemy  at  bay  ;  then  by  various  stratagems 
conveyed  such  an  exaggerated  idea  both  of  his  actual  force  and  expected  reinforce- 
ments, that  they  ultimately  abandoned  the  enterprise,  without  having  made  one 
serious  attack. 

Georgia  was  thus  delivered  from  foreign  dangers ;  but  she  continued  to  suf- 
fer under  her  internal  evils.  The  colonists  complained  that  absurd  regulations 
debarred  them  from  rendering  their  productions  available,  and  kept  them  in  pov- 
erty. Numbers  removed  to  South  Carolina,  where  they  were  free  from  re- 
straint ;  and  the  Moravians,  being  called  upon  to  take  up  arms  contrary  to 
their  principles,  departed  for  Pennsylvania.  Great  efforts  were  made,  as  former- 
ly, in  Virginia,  to  produce  silk,  but  for  the  same  reasons  without  any  success. 
In  1752,  the  twenty-one  years  had  expired  ;  and  the  trustees  finding  that  their 
well-meant  endeavors  had  produced  only  misery  and  discontent,  relinquished 
the  charge.  Georgia  became  a  royal  colony,  and  the  people  were  left  at  full 
liberty  to  use  all  the  means,  good  and  bad,  of  advancing  themselves  ;  lands  were 
held  on  any  tenure  that  best  pleased  them ;  and  a  free  intercourse  was  opened 
with  the  West  Indies.  Thenceforth  it  was  on  a  footing  with  South  Carolina, 
and  advanced  with  equally  rapid  steps. 

XIV.  The  colonies,  of  which  we  have  thus  delineated  the  origin  and  progress, 
down  to  the  close  of  the  war  in  1763  were  altogether  unconnected.  Each  had 
been  founded  on  a  separate  basis,  by  distinct  and  even  hostile  classes.  Between 
neighboring  communities,  where  no  sentiment  of  unity  reigns,  jealousies  almost 
inevitably  arise  ;  and  these  were  aggravated  by  boundary  disputes  and  other 
contending  claims.  Some  governors,  particularly  Nicholson,  recommended  the 
union  of  several  of  them  under  one  head  ;  but  these  were  men  of  arbitrary  tem- 
per, who  urged  this  measure  on  the  home  administration  as  a  mode  of  extending 
the  power  of  the  crown,  and  keeping  down  the  increasing  spirit  of  independence. 
Such  communications,  when  they  transpired,  heightened  not  a  little  the  antipathy 
already  felt  to  the  proposed  measure. 

There  was,  however,  one  object  by  which  all  the  colonies  were  roused  to  a 
most  zealous  co-operation.  It  might  have  seemed  a  hardship  that  the  successive 
wars  between  Britain  and  France  should  be  transferred  to  their  rising  settle- 
ments beyond  the  Atlantic  ;  but  the  inhabitants  by  no  means  felt  it  as  such,  and 
required  only  permission,  in  order  to  rush  with  fury  against  each  other.  The 
old  national  antipathy  was  remarkably  strong  in  this  ruder  society ;  the  difference 
of  creed  made  the  contests  be  viewed  somewhat  as  religious  wars  ;  and  the  con- 
trast between  an  absolute  and  a  free  government  appeared  peculiarly  striking  on 
the  English  side,  where  maxims  almost  republican  prevailed.  At  first  the  colo- 
nies followed  in  the  footsteps  of  the  mother  country  ;  but  as  their  magnitude  and 
importance  increased,  the  flame  arose  among  themselves,  and  was  thence  com- 
municated to  Europe. 

Even  so  early  as  1629,  Sir  David  Kirk,  having  equipped  a  fleet,  surprised 
and  took  Quebec  ;  but  that  infant  settlement,  to  which  little  value  was  then  at- 
tached, was  restored  at  the  peace  of  1632.  A  severe  collision,  however,  arose 
in  consequence  of  the  support  afforded  by  the  English  from  New  York  to  the 
Five  Nations,  in  the  long  and  terrible  Kar  waged  by  them  against  the  French 


104  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

in  Canada.  It  was  mostly  carried  on  by  skirmishes,  in  a  covert  manner,  and 
without  regular  sanction  from  either  power.  But  after  the  revolution  of  1688, 
open  hostilities  ensued  between  the  two  nations,  and  Britain  again  determined 
to  strike  a  blow  against  the  enemy's  power  beyond  the  Atlantic.  Acadia  was 
subdued  with  little  resistance,  and  Sir  William  Phipps,  with  thirty-four  vessels 
and  a  large  body  of  troops,  reached  Quebec.  He  did  not,  however,  display  the 
requisite  promptitude ;  and  through  the  able  defence  made  by  Count  Frontenac, 
was  obliged  to  re-embark  without  effecting  his  object.  An  attempt  against  Mon- 
treal was  also  defeated  by  the  ability  of  Des  Callieres.  The  contest  was  sus- 
pended by  the  peace  of  1697,  when,  to  the  great  discontent  of  the  inhabitants, 
Acadia  was  restored  to  France.  During  the  war  of  the  Spanish  succession, 
two  expeditions,  the  one  in  1704,  and  the  other  in  1707,  failed  in  achieving  the 
conquest  of  that  province  ;  but  General  Nicholson,  in  September,  1710,  finally 
annexed  it,  under  the  title  of  Nova  Scotia,  to  the  British  crown.  He  proceeded 
afterward  to  make  a  grand  effort  against  the  Canadian  capital,  which  was  frus- 
trated by  the  shipwreck  of  his  squadron  near  the  Seven  Islands.  Still  the  force 
of  England  was  considered  so  superior,  that  she  must  ultimately  have  triumphed, 
had  not  the  contest  been  terminated  in  1713  by  the  peace  of  Utrecht.  France 
retained  Canada,  but  was  obliged  to  cede  Acadia  and  Newfoundland ;  also  to 
make  over  to  Britain  her  claims  to  the  sovereignty  of  the  Five  Nations. 

A  long  peace  now  followed,  and  though  jealousies  continued,  no  open  hostili- 
ties ensued  till  1744,  when  the  war  which  Britain  had  for  several  years  waged 
with  Spain  was  extended  to  France.  The  latter  power,  though  deprived  of 
Nova  Scotia  by  the  treaty  of  Utrecht,  had  retained  Cape  Breton,  and  erected 
upon  it  Louisburg,  which,  by  an  expenditure  of  £  1,200,000,  was  supposed  to 
have  been  rendered  one  of  the  strongest  of  modern  fortresses.  The  New  Eng- 
land colonies,  however,  having,  with  characteristic  ardor,  determined  to  attack  it, 
raised  4,000  men,  and  placed  them  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Pepperel, 
who,  on  the  30th  April,  1745,  took  the  enemy  somewhat  by  surprise.  Being 
seconded  by  the  fleet  under  Admiral  Warren,  he  in  seven  weeks  reduced  this 
grand  bulwark  of  their  power  in  America ;  and  though  they  made  several  vigor- 
ous efforts,  they  did  not  succeed  in  retrieving  this  disaster.,  Nevertheless,  at 
the  treaty  of  Aix-la-Chapelle  in  1748,  the  colonists  had  the  mortification  to  see 
the  fruits  of  their  valor  snatched  from  them,  Cape  Breton  being  restored  in  ex- 
change for  some  continental  advantages,  which  were  more  highly  prized  by  the 
British  king  and  ministry.  They  expressed  the  deepest  discontent,  and  hesi- 
tated not  even  to  charge  the  government  at  home  with  a  desire  to  maintain  the 
power  of  Louis,  in  order  to  check  the  spirit  of  internal  independence. 

The  French,  meantime,  had  become  inspired  with  an  eager  desire  to  extend 
their  North  American  possessions.  Having  at  various  points  been  brought  into 
contact  with  the  back  settlements  of  their  rival,  they  had  been  generally  success- 
ful in  gaining  tne  alliance  of  the  Indians,  from  whose  warlike  character  impor- 
tant aid  was  expected.  They  made  the  most  active  movements  in  New  Bruns- 
wick, hoping  thence  to  penetrate  into  Nova  Scotia,  where  they  would  find  a 
population  originally  French,  and  still  strongly  attached  to  the  country  of  their 
fathers.  But  the  enterprises  which  caused  the  greatest  inquietude  took  place 
along  the  Ohio  and  the  Mississippi.  The  colonists  had  already,  at  different 
points,  penetrated  the  barrier  of  the  Alleghany,  and  began  to  discover  the  value 
of  the  country  extending  to  those  mighty  streams.  The  enemy,  on  the  other 
hand,  in  virtue  of  certain  voyages  made  in  the  preceding  century  by  Marquette 
and  La  Salle,  claimed  the  whole  range  of  the  Mississippi,  by  attaining  which, 
their  settlements  in  Canada  and  New  Orleans  would  be  formed  into  one  continu- 
ous territory.  This  pretension,  if  referred  to  that  peculiar  law  according  to 
which  Europeans  have  divided  America  among  themselves,  seems  not  wholly 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  105 

an  founded.  They  had  added,  however,  a  more  exorbitant  claim  of  all  the  streams 
falling  into  the  great  river,  which  would  have  carried  them  to  the  very  summit 
of  the  Alleghany,  and  have  hemmed  in  the  British  colonists  in  a  manner  to 
which  they  were  by  no  means  disposed  to  submit.  The  banks  of  the  Ohio  be- 
came the  debateable  ground  on  which  this  collision  mainly  took  place. 

The  British  were  so  confident  in  their  right,  that  in  1749,  an  association  was 
formed  of  merchants  in  London,  combined  with  Virginian  planters,  called  the 
Ohio  Company,  who  received  from  the  crown  a  grant  of  600,000  acres  on  that 
river.  Similar  donations  were  made  to  other  parties,  who  could  not  with  any 
degree  of  safety  turn  them  to  account,  in  the  face  of  such  pretensions  as  the 
French  advanced  and  showed  a  determination  to  support.  These  assumed  so 
menacing  a  character,  that  Mr.  Dinwiddie,  governor  of  Virginia,  under  instruc- 
tions from  home,  judged  it  necessary  to  send  a  commissioner  to  examine  the 
state  of  affairs  on  that  frontier,  to  confer  with  the  French  commander  and  urge 
him  to  desist  from  farther  encroachment.  This  little  expedition  is  memorable 
from  the  command  being  intrusted  to  Major  George  Washington. 


Fig.  43. — Washington.  From  an  early  Print  by  Trumbull. 
George  Washington,  whose  name  will  descend  to  the  latest  posterity  as 
the  Father  of  his  Country,  as  first  in  war,  first  in  peace,  and  first  in  the 
hearts  of  his  countrymen,  was  born  near  the  banks  of  the  Potomac,  in  West- 
moreland county,  in  Virginia,  on  the  22d  of  February,  1732.  He  was  great- 
grandson  to  John  Washington,  a  gentleman  of  a  respectable  family,  who  had 
emigrated  from  the  north  of  England  about  the  middle  of  the  preceding  century, 
and  had  settled  on  the  place  where  George  Washington  was  born.  George  was 
the  third  son  of  his  father,  Augustine  Washington,  who  died  when  he  was  very 
young.  After  receiving  a  very  plain  education,  he  learned  something  of  the 
business  of  land  surveying,  and  was  in  his  eighteenth  year  appointed  surveyor 
of  the  western  part  of  the  territory  called  the  Northern  Neck  of  Virginia,  by 
Lord  Fairfax,  the  proprietor  of  that  country,  whose  niece  had  been  married  to 
George  Washington's  eldest  brother.  Two  years  later,  and  through  the  same 
influence,  when  the  provincial  militia  was  to  be  trained  for  actual  service,  he 
was  appointed  one  of  the  adjutant  generals  of  the  Virginia  militia,  with  the  ran> 


106  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

of  major.  Two  years  after  this,  in  1753,  when  the  designs  of  the  French  in 
Canada  began  to  create  alarm  in  all  our  colonies,  he  was  despatched  on  a  half 
diplomatic  mission  to  the  French  commandant  on  the  Ohio,  and  acquitted  him- 
self with  great  judgment  and  ability,  failing,  indeed,  in  his  remonstrances  with 
M.  Le  Gardeur  de  St.  Pierre,  but  informing  himself  fully  of  the  condition  of  the 
French  force,  surveying  with  a  careful  eye  the  vast  tract  of  country — then  almost 
an  unexplored  wilderness — he  had  to  pass  through,  and  winning  over  the  wild 
Indian  tribes  to  the  interests  of  the  colonies.  On  his  return  to  Virginia  Wash- 
ington became,  in  a  small  and  very  modest  way,  an  author  ;  for  he  published 
the  journal  of  his  very  interesting  expedition.  In  the  course  of  1754,  when  it 
was  determined  to  dislodge  the  French,  without  declaration  of  war  by  England, 
from  some  forts  they  were  building  on  the  Ohio  and  at  the  confluence  of  the 
Monongahela  and  Alleghany  rivers,  he  was  appointed  lieutenant  colonel  of  a 
provincial  regiment,  and  sent  with  Colonel  Fry  toward  the  scene  of  action, 
which  he  had  carefully  examined  on  his  former  journey.  Fry  died  in  the  wilds, 
and  then  Washington  took  the  sole  command.  He  was  joined  by  some  of  the 
Indian  tribes,  whose  friendship  he  had  captivated,  and  was  further  reinforced  by 
two  independent  companies  of  regulars  ;  but,  instead  of  taking  the  French  and 
their  forts  by  surprise,  he  was  taken  by  surprise  himself,  and  was  compelled  to 
retreat  to  a  stockade  or  fort  at  the  Great  Meadows,  now  termed  Fort  Necessity, 
where  he  was  soon  surrounded  by  the  French,  and,  after  a  gallant  resistance, 
compelled  to  capitulate.  It  is  quite  clear  that  he  had  been  rash  and  over-haz- 
ardous— an  inherent  defect  in  his  military  conduct  which  he  was  quick  in  cor- 
recting. Being  allowed  the  honors  of  war,  and  suffered  to  march  without 
molestation  into  the  inhabited  parts  of  Virginia,  he  returned  home  with  his  little 
detachment  considerably  reduced.  The  legislature  of  Virginia,  in  admiration 
of  the  courage  displayed,  passed  a  vote  of  thanks  to  him  and  the  officers  under 
his  command. 

By  this  time  the  colonists  began  seriously  to  feel  the  absence  of  some  general 
co-operation  against  this  formidable  enemy.  Those  who  stood  most  immediately 
exposed  to  attack,  complained  that  upon  them  alone  was  thrown  the  whole  burden 
of  repelling  it ;  and  the  government  at  home  were  at  length  induced  to  recom- 
mend a  convention  of  delegates  being  held  ai  Albany,  to  concert  with  each 
other,  and  with  the  chiefs  of  the  Six  Nations,  a  plan  of  united  defence.  The 
New  England  states,  Pennsylvania,  Maryland,  and  New  York,  complied  with 
the  advice,  and  appointed  deputies,  who  assembled  in  June,  1754  ;  when  the 
lead  was  taken  by  Benjamin  Franklin,  who  ranked  already  as  one  of  the  most 
intelligent  and  distinguished  citizens  of  America.  Rising  from  a  humble  sta- 
tion, he  had  acquired  a  paramount  influence  in  his  own  state  of  Pennsylvania, 
and  been  appointed  postmaster  general  for  the  colonies.  He  soon  submitted  to 
his  colleagues  a  very  bold  and  important  project.  A  general  government,  con- 
sisting of  a  president  appointed  by  the  crown,  and  of  a  council  of  representatives 
from  the  respective  colonies,  were  to  be  invested  with  the  general  direction  of 
war,  peace,  treaties,  and  transactions  with  the  Indians.  They  were  to  have  the 
power  of  imposing  such  taxes  as  might  be  deemed  necessary  for  these  purposes  ; 
and  their  acts,  if  not  disallowed  by  the  king  within  three  years,  were  to  acquire 
the  force  of  law.  They  might  also  levy  troops,  the  commanding  officers  being 
appointed  by  the  president,  subject  to  the  approbation  of  the  council.  For  this 
scheme  Franklin  gained  the  approbation  of  all  the  delegates,  except  those  from 
Connecticut ;  but  when  submitted  to  the  respective  governments,  it  met  a  very 
different  fate.  They  all  considered  these  powers,  especially  that  of  taxation,  as 
far  too  great  to  be  placed  in  the  hands  of  a  body  over  whom  each  had  so  little 
control.  Its  reception  was  equally  unfavorable  in  the  British  cabinet,  who 
viewed  it,  not  without  reason,  as  an  arrangement  rendering  America  almost  en- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


107 


tirely  independent.  Thus  the  plan,  recommended  as  it  was  by  such  high  au- 
thority, proved  wholly  abortive  ;  though  perhaps  it  had  some  small  influence  in 
paving  the  way  for  a  similar  union,  which  future  emergencies  induced  the  col- 
onies to  form. 

The  British  ministry  were,  however,  determined  to  support  their  cause  with 
the  utmost  vigor.  Warm  remonstrances  were  made  to  the  court  of  France, 
which  lavished  in  return  pacific  professions  and  even  promises  ;  but  they  were 
directly  contradicted  by  actions,  which  left  no  doubt  of  a  firm  determination  to 
maintain  her  lofty  pretensions.  It  was  resolved,  therefore,  to  employ  force  in 
driving  the  French  from  their  present  advanced  position  ;  and  in  the  beginning 
of  1755,  General  Braddock,  with  two  regiments,  was  despatched  from  Ireland 
to  co-operate  with  the  Virginia  forces  in  obtaining  the  command  of  the  Ohio. 
His  arrival  excited  enthusiastic  hopes,  and  at  Alexandria  he  met  the  governors 
of  five  colonies,  assembled  to  concert  the  general  plan  of  a  campaign.  Wash- 
ington had  quitted  the  army  on  account  of  a  regulation  by  which  the  colonial 
officers  were  made  to  rank  under  those  of  the  regular  army  ;  but,  at  the  solicita- 
tion of  Braddock,  he  consented  to  act  as  his  aid-de-camp,  in  the  character  of  a 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  109 

volunteer.  Yet  their  movements  were  almost  arrested  by  the  failure  of  the  Vir- 
ginian contractors  to  furnish  the  wagons  necessary  for  transporting  the  baggage 
and  artillery.  In  this  emergency,  Franklin,  by  great  exertions,  and  by  influence 
with  the  farmers  of  Pennsylvania,  succeeded  in  procuring  these  supplies  ;  but 
before  they  could  be  transported  across  the  rugged  Allegany,  a  long  time  would 
necessarily  elarjse,  during  which  the  enemy  might  strengthen  Duquesne  and 
reinforce  the  garrison.  At  the  earnest  entreaty  of  Washington,  it  was  therefore 
determined  to  press  forward  with  1,200  well-appointed  men,  and  that  Colonel 
Dunbar,  with  the  heavy  artillery  and  baggage,  should  remain  behind.  Washing- 
ton, however,  was  dismayed  to  find  that  Braddock,  though  a  brave  and  experi- 
enced officer,  was  wedded  fo  the  forms  of  regular  European  warfare.  Instead 
of  causing  his  troops  to  push  briskly  across  the  intervening  obstacles,  he  em- 
ployed them  in  levelling  every  hillock,  and  throwing  bridges  over  every  brook. 
Again,  though  advised  to  accept  the  offered  aid  of  some  Indians,  at  least  for 
scouring  the  woods  and  guarding  against  surprise,  he  despised  such  auxiliaries, 
and  treated  them  so  coldly  that  they  quickly  dropped  off.  Washington  being 
unfortunately  seized  with  a  violent  illness,  was  unable  by  his  utmost  efforts  U) 
keep  up  with  the  army,  but  rejoined  it  on  the  evening  of  the  8th  July,  within 
fifteen  miles  of  Fort  Duquesne,  against  which  this  laborious  movement  was  di- 
rected. The  garrison  was  understood  to  be  small,  and  quite  inadequate  to  re- 
sist the  great  force  now  brought  to  bear  upon  it ;  exulting  hope  filled  every 
heart ;  and  no  one  doubted  to  see  the  British  flag  waving  next  day  over  the  bat 
tlements,  and  the  enemy  rooted  out  from  all  Western  America.  The  march 
next  morning  is  described  as  a  splendid  spectacle  ;  being  made  in  full  military 
array,  with  a  majestic  river  on  one  hand,  and  deep  woods  on  the  other.  Not 
an  enemy  appeared,  and  the  most  profound  silence  reigned  over  this  wild  territo- 
ry. They  proceeded,  forded  the  stream,  and  were  passing  a  rough  tract  cov- 
ered with  wood,  which  led  direct  to  the  fort,  when  suddenly  a  destructive  fire 
was  poured  in  upon  the  front,  while  another  rapidly  followed  on  the  right  flank. 
The  assault  was  continued  by  an  enemy  who  remained  invisible,  closely  hidden 
behind  trees  and  ravines.  The  vanguard  fell  back  in  a  confusion  which  soon 
became  general.  Their  only  hope  would  now  have  been  to  quit  their  ranks, 
rush  behind  the  bushes,  and  fight  man  to  man  with  their  assailants  ;  but  Brad- 
dock  insisted  on  forming  them  into  platoons  and  columns,  in  order  to  make 
regular  discharges,  which  struck  only  the  trees.  After  some  time  spent  in  these 
fruitless  efforts,  with  the  hidden  fire  still  unabated,  a  general  fight  ensued,  that 
of  the  regulars  being  the  most  precipitate  and  shameful,  while  the  only  stand  was 
made  by  the  Virginian  hunters.  The  officers  in  general  remained  on  the  field 
while  there  seemed  any  hope  of  rallying  their  troops,  and,  consequently,  out  of 
eighty-six  engaged,  sixty-three  were  killed  or  wounded  ;  the  commander  himself 
mortally.  Of  the  privates,  714  fell ;  the  rout  was  complete,  and  the  more  dis- 
graceful, in  that  it  was  before  an  inferior  enemy,  whose  number  did  not  exceed 
850,  of  whom  only  250  were  Europeans.  During  this  disastrous  day,  Wash- 
ington displayed  an  admirable  courage  and  coolness.  After  the  fall  of  so  many 
officers,  he  alone  remained  to  convey  orders,  and  was  seen  galloping  in  every 
direction  across  the  field,  amid  the  thickest  fire  ;  yet,  by  a  dispensation  which 
seemed  providential,  though  four  balls  passed  through  his  clothes,  and  two  horses 
were  killed  under  him,  he  escaped  unhurt ;  and  very  contrary  to  his  wish,  this 
melancholy  disaster  greatly  elevated  his  reputation.  The  remnant  of  the  army 
retreated  precipitately  into  the  low  country,  whither  the  French  considered 
themselves  too  weak  to  pursue  them. 

Meantime,  a  militia  force  of  about  5,000  men  was  assembled  at  Albany,  for 
an  expedition  against  the  important  fortress  of  Crown  Point,  on  the  borders  of 
Canada.     The  commander  was  William  Johnson,  an  Irishman,  who  had  risen 


Fig.  46. — A  Western  Hunter  in  proper  Costume. 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  Ill 

from  the  ranks,  and  whose  uncommon  bodily  strength,  with  a  rude  energy  of 
character,  had  enabled  him  to  acquire  a  greater  influence  over  the  Indian  tribes 
than  any  other  British  officer.  Having  reached  the  southern  extremity  of  Lake 
George,  and  learned  that  the  enemy  were  erecting  an  additional  fort  at  Ticon- 
deroga,  he  resolved  to  push  forward,  hoping  to  reduce  it  before  the  works  were 
completed.  Intelligence,  however,  was  soon  received,  which  required  him  to 
stand  on  the  defensive.  Baron  Dieskau,  an  able  commander,  had  carried  out 
from  France  a  large  reinforcement,  and  having  added  to  them  a  considerable 
body  of  Indians,  was  advancing  to  attack  the  British  settlements.  He  at  first 
proceeded  toward  Oswego,  but  on  learning  the  advance  of  Johnson,  hastened  to 
direct  his  operations  against  him.  The  latter  had  fortified  his  camp,  but  through 
defective  information,  sent  forward  an  advanced  party  of  1,000  men,  who  at  a 
distance  of  about  three  miles  unexpectedly  met  the  enemy,  and  were  driven  back 
with  great  loss.  Dieskau  then  marched  forward  to  assault  the  main  camp, 
which  he  seemed  to  have  a  fair  prospect  of  carrying  ;  but  Johnson  received  him 
with  the  utmost  firmness,  and  opening  a  brisk  fire,  caused  the  Indians  and  militia 
to  fall  back.  The  French  regulars  maintained  the  contest  for  several  hours  with 
great  vigor,  and  the  British  general  was  even  obliged  by  a  severe  wound  to 
leave  the  command  to  Lyman,  his  second.  The  final  result  however  was,  that 
the  assailants  were  completely  repulsed,  with  the  loss  of  nearly  1,000  men. 
Dieskau  himself  was  mortally  wounded  and  made  prisoner  ;  and  his  retreating 
forces,  being  suddenly  assailed  by  a  small  detachment  from  New  York,  aban- 
doned their  baggage  and  took  to  flight.  It  was  thought  by  many,  that  if  John- 
son had  followed  up  his  victory  by  an  attack  on  Crown  Point,  or  at  least  on 
Ticonderoga,  he  would  have  succeeded ;  but  he  did  not  choose  to  hazard  the 
laurels  already  gained. 

It  may  be  mentioned  also  that  in  this  busy  campaign,  Shirley,  the  governor  of 
Massachusetts,  led  an  expedition  against  Niagara ;  but  the  difficulties  of  the 
march,  and  the  discouragement  spread  by  the  tidings  of  Braddock's  defeat,  pre- 
vented his  engaging  in  any  undertaking.  It  would  seem,  indeed,  that  the  Brit- 
ish forces  were  scattered  in  too  many  quarters,  instead  of  concentrating  them- 
selves in  one  united  effort  against  some  important  position  or  commanding 
stronghold. 

The  war  which  had  thus  for  some  time  been  covertly  waged  between  the  two 
prions,  was,  in  1756,  openly  declared  ;  and  increased  exertions  were  made  on 
ooth  sides.  In  a  council  of  governors  held  at  New  York,  three  expeditions  were 
planned,  in  which  21,000  men  were  to  be  employed.  Abercromby  and  Lord 
Loudon,  however,  who  successively  went  out  as  commander-in-chief,  did  not 
possess  the  requisite  energy ;  and  discontents  arose  among  the  provincial  of- 
ficers, from  being  compelled  to  take  rank  under  the  regulars.  The  French 
force,  meantime,  was  united  under  Montcalm,  an  officer  of  high  spirit ;  and  while 
the  British  were  deliberating,  he  hastened  against  the  two  forts  at  Oswego, 
which,  as  they  protected  Lake  Ontario,  formed  their  principal  bulwark  in  that 
quarter.  On  the  10th  of  August  he  began  the  siege  of  the  first,  which  was  soon 
evacuated  by  its  defenders,  owing  to  the  failure  of  their  ammunition,  and  he  then 
assailed  the  other  with  such  vigor,  that  it  surrendered  on  the  14th,  Colonel  Mer- 
cer, the  commander,  having  been  killed  in  the  attack.  The  garrison,  amounting 
to  1,400,  became  prisoners  of  war,  while  121  pieces  of  cannon,  with  a  quantity 
of  stores,  sloops,  and  boats,  fell  into  his  hands.  In  the  following  year,  he 
marched  against  Fort  William  Henry,  on  Lake  George,  commenced  the  siege 
in  the  beginning  of  August,  and  compelled  it,  in  six  days,  to  surrender.  The 
defenders  stipulated  to  march  out  with  the  honors  of  war,  and  rejoin  their  coun- 
trymen ;  but  these  terms  were  completely  violated  by  the  Indians,  who  barba- 
rously massacred  a  great  number  of  them.     Montcalm's  friends  have  studiously 


112  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

defended  him  against  any  charge,  even  of  neglect,  on  this  dreadful  occasion  » 
but  blame  was  attached,  at  the  time,  both  to  him  and  his  officers,  and  there  was 
accordingly  kindled  throughout  the  colonies  a  deep  thirst  for  vengeance. 

Hitherto  this  war  had  been  an  almost  continued  series  of  disaster  and  dis- 
grace ;  and  in  Europe  similar  results  were  seen  to  follow  the  feeble  measures 
of  the  cabinet.  But  the  spirit  of  the  nation,  being  now  aroused,  forced  into 
power  William  Pitt,  perhaps  the  most  energetic  war  minister  who  has  ever 
swayed  the  British  councils.  Adverse  to  military  operations  in  Germany,  he 
turned  his  main  attention  to  the  North  American  colonies,  and  by  vigorously  an- 
nouncing his  resolution,  drew  forth  from  themselves  strenuous  exertions.  Lord 
Loudon  was  superseded  by  Amherst,  a  more  able  commander ;  while  the  most 
active  part  was  assigned  to  Wolfe,  a  young  officer,  in  whom  the  discerning  eye 
of  Pitt  discovered  a  rising  military  genius.  It  being  determined  to  strike  the 
first  blow  against  Louisburg,  considered  the  centre  of  French  power  in  that 
quarter,  an  expedition  sailed  against  it  in  May,  1757,  and  by  the  end  of  July, 
chiefly  through  his  exertions,  it  was  compelled  to  surrender.  This  success  was 
followed  up  next  year  by  a  more  formidable  attempt,  under  the  same  commander, 
against  Quebec,  capital  of  New  France.  On  the  13th  September,  1759,  a  splen- 
did victory,  dearly  purchased  indeed  by  the  death  of  that  gallant  officer,  placed 
the  city  in  the  undisputed  possession  of  Britain. 

After  this  triumph,  France  could  with  difficulty  maintain  her  posts  in  the  in- 
terior. In  1758,  General  Abercromby,  with  16,000  regulars  and  provincials, 
marched  against  Crown  Point  and  Ticonderoga.  The  first  skirmish  was  marked 
by  the  fall  of  Lord  Howe,  a  young  officer  of  high  promise,  and  much  beloved  in 
America.  The  commander,  having  soon  after  made  a  premature  assault  on  the 
last-mentioned  fort,  was  repulsed  with  considerable  loss,  wher.  he  raised  the 
siege  and  precipitately  retreated.  Colonel  Bradstreet,  however,  at  the  head  of 
a  detachment,  captured  Fort  Frontignac,  a  post  of  some  consequence  on  Lake 
Ontario. 

Meantime  the  Virginians,  notwithstanding  their  most  earnest  wishes,  had  in 
vain  attempted  to  renew  the  expedition  against  Fort  Duquesne  ;  having  placed 
under  the  command  of  Washington  ^.  xorce  barely  sufficient  to  check  the  incur- 
sions of  the  French  and  Indians.  In  1758,  however,  under  the  auspices  of  Pitt, 
General  Forbes  arrived  with  a  body  of  troops,  which  the  provincials  soon  raised 
to  6,000  ;  but,  contrary  to  the  urgent  advice  of  the  American,  instead  of  pushing 
on  by  a  track  already  formed,  he  undertook  to  cut  a  new  one  through  forests 
almost  impracticable.  He  accordingly  failed  to  reach  the  scene  of  action  till 
November,  when  the  season  was  too  late  for  active  operations,  and  the  provis- 
ions were  nearly  exhausted.  A  party  under  Major  Grant,  having  rashly  ad- 
vanced, were  defeated  with  great  loss.  The  situation  of  the  army  appeared 
very  serious,  when  news  arrived  that  the  garrison,  reduced  to  500,  and  dis- 
couraged probably  by  the  fall  of  Louisburg  and  the  dangers  menacing  Canada, 
had  set  fire  to  the  fort,  and  retreated  in  boats  down  the  river.  The  Indians,  who 
had  already  abandoned  their  cause,  readily  entered  into  terms  with  the  British, 
and  tranquillity  was  established  along  the  whole  line  of  the  back  settlements. 
By  the  peace  of  Paris,  France  ceded  it  and  all  the  adjacent  countries.  Spain 
was  also  obliged  to  yield  Florida ;  and  Britain  acquired  a  vast,  compact,  ana 
flourishing  empire,  reaching  from  the  arctic  zone  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 

It  would  have  been  satisfactory  could  we  have  added  a  particular  view  of  the 
progress  made  during  this  period  byfthe  colonies,  in  population,  industry,  and 
wealth.  Their  advance  was  certainly  most  rapid  ;  yet  the  details  are  scanty 
and  in  many  cases  doubtful.  They  were^  favored  by  a  combination  of  circum- 
stances almost  unprecedented.  An  industrious  race,  skilled  in  agriculture,  were 
transported  to  a  country  where  land  to  any  extent  could  be  easily  obtained. 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


113 


The  abundance  of  the  necessaries  of  life  thus  produced,  removed  all  check  to 
marriage  and  the  rearing  of  children  ;  while  the  same  circumstances  invited  a 
continual  iuflux  of  emigrants  from  Europe.  Hence  arose  a  rapid  increase  of 
population,  of  which  the  modern  world  at  least  had  never  seen  any  example  ; 
doubling,  it  was  supposed,  in  twenty-five  or  even  twenty  years. 

The  commercial  progress  of  the  colonies  was  equally  rapid,  and  excited  a 
still  greater  interest.  Their  exports  consisted  almost  exclusively  of  the  rude 
productions  of  land ;  a  circumstance  most  grateful  to  the  English  people,  since 
it  naturally  led  to  the  desire  to  take  their  commodities  in  exchange.  Their  prog- 
ress in  agriculture,  by  absorbing  at  once  their  capital  and  their  labor,  prevented 
them  from  making  any  attempt  to  manufacture  goods  for  themselves ;  while,  by 
increasing  their  wealth,  it  induced  them  to  prefer  the  fabrics  of  Britain 
to  the  rude  home-made  stuffs  with  which  they  had  been  at  first  contented. 
There  was,  however,  a  difficulty  in  finding  articles,  such  as  the  rich  products 
of  the  West  Indies,  which  would  obtain  a  place  in  the  market  of  Europe.  Silk 
and  wine,  the  early  objects  of  hope  and  pride,  never  succeeded ;  and  though,  in 
1731,  there  were  exported  from  Virginia  three  hundred  weight  of  the  former, 
their  expectations  from  this  source  proved  ultimately  fallacious.  What  they 
vainly  sought,  however,  came  upon  them  from  unexpected  quarters ;  and  we 
have  seen  how  tobacco  forced  itself  into  the  place  of  a  leading  export.  During 
the  present  period,  Virginia  and  Maryland  became  the  chief  sources  whence  all 
Europe  was  supplied.  In  1744  and  the  two  succeeding  years,  Britain  imported 
40,000,000  pounds,  whereof  30,000  were  re-exported.  Rice  also  was  accident- 
ally introduced  in  the  manner  already  mentioned  ;  and  so  congenial  was  the 
swampy  soil  of  Carolina  to  its  culture,  that  nearly  the  whole  quantity  consumed 
in  Europe  was  raised  in  that  plantation.  The  productions  of  the  northern  col- 
onies being  nearly  the  same  with  those  of  Britain,  met  with  no  demand  from 
our  merchants  ;  but  the  surplus  of  grain  found  a  market  in  Spain  and  Portugal ; 
provisions  and  timber  were  sent  to  the  West  Indies  ;  and  thence  they  obtained 
the  means  to  pay  for  foreign  manufactures.  To  New  England  again,  the  fish- 
eries and  shipbuilding  were  a  continual  source  of  ever-increasing  wealth.  The 
following  exhibits  a  view  of  the  progressive  increase  of  imports  and  exports 
from  1700  to  1763:— 


New  England. . . 

New  York 

Pennsylvania.. .. 
Virginia,      and 
Maryland  .... 

Carolina 

Georgia 

1701 

1730 

1750 

1763 

British 
Imports. 

Exports. 

~T~ 

86,322 
31,910 
12,003 

199,683 
13,908 

Imports. 

Exports. 

£ 

208,196 
64,356 

48,592 

150,931 
64,785 

536^860 

Imports. 

~£~ 
48,455 
35,634 
28,191 

508,939 

191,607 

1,942 

814,768 

Exports. 

Imports. 

Exports. 

£ 
32,656 
18,547 
5,220 

235,738 
16,973 

£ 
54,701 

8,740 
10,582 

346,823 
151,739 

572~^85 

£ 
343,659 
267,130 
217,713 

349,419 

133,037 

2,125 

1,313,083 

£ 

74,815 
53,988 
38,228 

642,294 

282,366 

14,469 

£ 
258,854 
238,560 
284,152 

555,391 

250,132 

44,908 

309,134 

343,826 

1,106,160 

1,631,997 

In  1769,  a  merchant,  under  the  title  of  The  American  Traveller  (4to,  London, 
1769),  published  a  very  detailed  statement  of  the  commerce  of  the  colonies,  on 
an  average  of  the  preceding  three  years  ;  and  as  this  does  not  seem  to  be  gen- 
erally known,  we  here  present  a  summary,  which  may  interest  some  classes 
of  readers : — 

8 


14    PICTORIAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


Massa- 

Rest of 

New- 

Pennsyl- 

Virg'a & 

North 

South 

Georgia. 

Total. 

chusetts 

N.  E. 

York. 

vania. 

Maryl'd. 

Carolina 

Carolina 

£ 

£ 

£ 

£ 

£ 

£ 

£ 

~" ~£ 

£       I 

Dry  Cod      .     .     . 

100,000 

— 

— 

— 

— 

— 

— 

— 

100,000 

Pickled  Fish  .    . 

8,000 

7,000 

— 

— 

— 

— 

— 

— 

15,000 

Timber  .... 

45,000 

30,000 

25,000 

35,000 

55,000 

15,000 

20,000 

11,000 

236,000 

Ships     .... 

49,000 

— 

14,000 

17,500 

30,000 

— 

6,000 

— 

116,500' 

Whale    arid  Cod 

Oil,  &c.  .    .    . 

114,000 

22,500 

— 

— 

— 

— 

— 

— 

136,500 

Live  Stock     .     . 

12,000 

25,000 

17,000 

20,000 

— 

— 

15,000 

— 

89,000 

Salted   Beef  and 

Pork   .... 

13,500 

15.000 

26,000 

55,000 

15,000 

— 

25,000 

— 

149,500 

Potasli   .... 

20,000 

15,000 

14,000 

— 

— 

— 

— 

— 

49,000 

Beeswax,  &c.    . 

9,000 

— 

1,500 

1,000 

— 

— 

— 

— 

11,500 

Flour  and  biscuit 

— 

— 

250,000 

350,000 

— 

— 

— 

— 

600,000 

Grain     .... 

— 

— 

110,000 

112,000 

70,000 

— 

12,000 

— 

304,000 

Skins     .... 

— 

— 

35,000 

50,000 

25,000 

— 

45,000 

17,000 

172,000 

Copper  and  Iron 

— 

— 

20,000 

35,000 

35,000 

— 

— 

— 

90,000 

Tobacco     .    .    . 

— 

— 

— 

— 

768,000 

14,000 

— 

— 

782,000 

Rice 



— 

— 

— 

— 

— 

220,000 

36,000 

256,000 

Indigo    .... 



— 

— 

— 

— 

50,000 

1,700 

51,700 

Tar 



— 

— 

— 

17,800 

2,600 

— 

20,400 

Hemp     .... 

— 

— 

— 

21,000 

— 

— 

— 

21,000 

Flaxseed    .     .    . 

— 

— 

14,000 

30,000 

14.000 

— 

— 

— 

58,000 

Sassafras   .    .     . 

— 

— . 

— 

— 

7,000 

— 

— 

— 

7,000 

Silk 

— 

— 

— 

— 

— 

— 

— 

2,500 

2,500 

Sundries    .    .    . 
Exports      .     .    . 

— 

114,500 

~526,500 

— 

— 

21,500 

395,600 

6,000 

74,200 

27,500 
3,295,100 

370,500 

705,500 

1,040,000 

68,300 

Imports      .    .    . 

395,000 

12,000 

531,000 

611,000 

865,000 

18,000 

365,000 

49,000 

2,846,001 

m 


THE 


AMERICAN    REVOLUTION 


CHAPTER  I. 


The  triumphant  issue  of  the  contest  with  France  seemed  to  have  placed  the 
British  empire  in  x\merica  on  a  foundation  at  once  solid  and  permanent.  The 
possession  of  the  whole  eastern  coast,  from  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  to  the  Arctic 
ocean,  secured  it  almost  completely  against  any  other  European  power,  without 
whose  support  the  natives  could  make  only  a  very  feeble  and  desultory  resist- 
ance. The  population,  the  wealth,  and  advancing  commerce  of  these  colonies, 
inspired  sanguine  and  indeed  chimerical  hopes  of  future  advantage.  They  had 
co-operated  most  cordially,  by  strenuous  efforts  and  great  sacrifices,  in  the  ar- 
duous contest  waged  on  their  soil  by  Britain  and  her  powerful  rival ;  and  the 
exultation  of  common  success  cemented  still  more  closely  the  mutual  ties.  The 
most  friendly  feelings  appeared  to  be  mutually  cherished  ;  and  nothing  indicated 
the  approach  of  that  fatal  crisis  which  was  to  rend  the  empire  asunder,  and  to 
begin  the  separation  between  the  Old  and  the  New  Worlds. 

There  were  not  wanting,  indeed,  circumstances  secretly  tending  toward  this 
result.  The  colonies  had  always  professed  a  firm  and  zealous  allegiance  to  the 
feing ;  and  even  Mr.  Marshall  admits,  that  to  the  very  latest  period  they  did  not 
generally  dispute  the  supreme  legislative  power  of  parliament :  yet  they  had  at 
the  same  time  shown  an  extreme  anxiety  to  manage  their  affairs  in  their  own 
way  ;  and  during  their  silent  growth,  when  communication  was  tedious  and  un- 
frequent,  they  generally  attained  this  object.  Occasionally  the  monarchs  were 
seized  with  jealous  feelings,  and  sent  out  strict  and  imperious  mandates  ;  but 
the  planters,  by  delay,  coupled  with  firm  and  respectful  remonstrance,  usually 
contrived  to  evade  their  execution.  The  discouragement  to  their  manufactures, 
though  unfair,  was  of  little  consequence,  when  such  branches  of  industry  would 
at  all  events  have  been  premature.  The  monopoly  of  their  commerce,  though 
a  more  serious  evil,  was  so  accordant  with  the  contracted  views  of  the  age,  that 
they  never  thought  of  disputing  the  right,  or  expecting  it  not  to  be  enforced.  It 
was,  besides,  executed  with  so  much  laxness,  that  the  most  lucrative  dealings 
were  carried  on  clandestinely  with  very  little  interruption.  On  this  point  Brit- 
ish jealousy  was  at  length  roused  ;  customhouses  were  erected,  and  cruisers 
stationed  along  the  coast. 

In  Great  Britain,  meanwhile,  the  light  under  which  the  colonies  were  viewed 
underwent  a  material  alteration.  Free  nations,  it  has  been  often  observed,  are 
peculiarly  apt  to  domineer  over  subject  states.  The  people  regarded  with  the 
highest  complacency  their  sway  over  a  vast  transatlantic  empire  :  according  to 
Lord  Chatham,  even  the  chimney-sweepers  on  the  streets  talked  boastingly  of 


116  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

their  subjects  in  America.  The  entire  subservience  of  the  settlers,  the  power 
of  parliament  to  impose  upon  them  both  laws  and  taxes,  had  always  at  home 
been  held  undisputed.  In  their  infant  state,  however,  when  struggling  with 
poverty  and  danger,  there  had  been  neither  motive  nor  disposition  to  enforce 
these  claims  ;  and  the  occasional  attempts  to  subvert  their  privileges,  having 
been  made  in  a  violent  manner  by  arbitrary  and  unpopular  monarchs,  had  ex- 
cited sympathy  among  the  great  body  of  the  nation.  The  case  was  altered, 
when  they  had  attained  a  degree  of  prosperity  which  enabled  them  undoubtedly 
to  make  a  certain  contribution  toward  the  general  interests  of  the  empire  ;  and 
some  benefit  might  reasonably  be  expected  from  the  vast  exertions  made  in  order 
to  promote  their  security.  The  effect  of  these,  indeed  appeared  in  a  serious 
derangement  of  the  national  finances.  The  budget  of  1764  exhibited  an  expen- 
diture hitherto  unprecedented,  leaving  a  deficiency  of  about  three  millions,  which 
was  with  difficulty  supplied  by  temporary  resources  and  by  encroachment  on  the 
sinking  fund.  Successive  changes  in  the  ministry  had  raised  to  its  head  George 
Grenville,  an  honest  statesman,  of  great  political  knowledge  and  indefatigable 
application  ;  but  his  mind,  according  to  the  able  view  of  his  character  drawn  by 
Burke,  could  not  extend  beyond  the  circle  of  official  routine,  and  was  unable  to 
estimate  the  result  of  untried  measures.  He  saw  only  the  emptiness  of  the 
British  exchequer,  the  capability  of  the  Americans  to  pay  a  certain  revenue,  and 
the  supposed  unquestionable  right  to  levy  it. 

Under  these  views,  the  minister,  on  the  10th  March,  1764,  introduced  a  se- 
ries of  resolutions,  asserting  the  right  and  expediency  of  requiring  America  to 
contribute  to  the  general  exigencies  of  the  empire,  and  specifying  a  stamp-duty 
as  an  eligible  mode.  These  formidable  propositions,  which  were  to  shake 
Europe  and  America  to  their  foundations,  were  passed  by  parliament  in  the  most 
thoughtless  and  careless  manner.  There  is  no  record  of  speech  or  vote  against 
them  in  either  house.  Mr.  Grenville  proceeded,  on  the  5th  May,  with  as  little 
opposition  as  before,  to  bring  in  an  act  imposing  the  intended  duty.  He  showed 
considerable  indulgence  toward  the  colonies,  having,  on  the  first  moving  of  the 
resolutions,  sent  for  their  agents,  and  stated  his  intention  not  to  push  the  measure 
through  that  session,  but  to  give  them  an  opportunity  of  passing  it  themselves, 
or  of  raising  in  any  other  manner  the  required  sum  of  £  100,000. 

These  resolutions,  being  transmitted  to  America,  excited  the  strongest  and 
most  hostile  feeling  ;  and  the  colonial  assemblies  almost  unanimously  advanced 
the  claim  of  having  the  sole  right  of  imposing  taxes  on  their  fellow-citizens. 
They  maintained  that  recent  duties  on  imported  goods  had  materially  encroached 
on  this  right,  which  the  proposed  act  would  entirely  extinguish,  and  thus  reduce 
them  completely  to  the  condition  of  slaves.  The  assembly  of  Massachusetts, 
however,  after  passing  resolutions  to  the  full  extent  of  this  principle,  were 
induced  by  Mr.  Hutchinson  so  to  modify  them  as  to  rest  their  opposition 
solely  on  the  ground  of  expediency.  The  other  states,  particularly  Virginia  and 
New  York,  took  also  a  decided  part,  and  petitions  of  the  same  tenor  were  for- 
warded from  many  of  them  to  Great  Britian.  Dr.  Franklin,  already  a  highly 
distinguished  person,  appeared  in  London  as  agent  for  Pennsylvania.  He  and 
the  others  endeavored  to  impress  strongly  upon  the  minister  the  hopelessness 
of  the  Americans  ever  submitting  to  this  arbitrary  mode  of  taxation. 

Mr.  Grenville,  early  in  February,  1765,  brought  his  Stamp  Act  again  before 
parliament.  Voices,  few  indeed,  but  loud,  were  now  raised  against  it.  General 
Conway  and  Alderman  Beckford  denied  the  right  of  taxing  America :  Colonel 
Barre,  with  others,  condemned  it  only  as  highly  inexpedient,  and  even  unjust, 
while  the  monopoly  of  her  trade  was  retained.  The  latter  gentleman  began 
a  course  of  most  energetic  and  persevering  opposition  to  the  measure.  He  re- 
pelled the  alleged  obligations  of  the  colonies  to  the  mother  country,  describing 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION 


117 


Fig.  47.— Portrait  of  Colonel  Barre. 

them  as  driven  from  her  bosom  by  persecution,  and  raised  up  by  their  own  en- 
ergies amid  many  oppressions  ;  as  a  people  at  once  noble  and  truly  loyal,  but 
jealous  of  their  liberties,  which  they  were  determined  to  vindicate.  The  act, 
however,  passed  in  the  Commons  by  a  majority  of  250  to  50,  and  in  the  Lords 
with  scarcely  any  opposition.  The  petitions  had  been  generally  rejected,  on 
account  of  their  denying  the  parliamentary  right  of  taxation  ;  that  of  New  York 
was  so  intemperate,  that  no  one  dared  to  present  it.  The  act  received  the  royal 
assent  on  the  22d  March,  though  it  was  not  to  take  effect  till  November  fol- 
lowing. 

Virginia  had  always  been  an  aristocratic  colony,  and  hitherto  considered 
peculiarly  loyal ;  but  her  opulent  planters  now  appeared  animated  by  a  most 
daring  spirit  of  independence.  The  assembly  being  then  in  session,  Patrick 
Henry,  at  that  time  one  of  the  most  eloquent  men  in  America,  brought  forward 
a  series  of  resolutions  against  the  proposed  measure,  supported  by  a  speech,  in 
which  he  said,  "  Caesar  had  his  Brutus,  Charles  I.  his  Cromwell,  and  George 
III. — "  being  interrupted  by  loud  cries  of  treason,  he  added,  "  may  profit  by  their 
example."  The  resolutions  were  modified,  and  different  versions  are  given  of 
those  finally  adopted  ;  but  they  certainly  denied,  in  the  most  unqualified  terms, 
the  right  of  taxation  claimed.  Similar  sentiments  flew  like  lightning  through 
the  other  states,  which  had  at  first  displayed  some  degree  of  apathy.  The  most 
momentous  step  was  taken  by  the  assembly  of  Massachusetts,  which,  on  the  6th 
June,  1766,  circulated  among  the  others  the  proposition  for  a  general  congress, 
to  meet  at  New  York,  and  arrange  in  concert  the  means  of  averting  the  threat- 
ened evil.  Nine  colonies  responded  to  this  call,  the  others  being  prevented 
chiefly  by  the  difficulty  of  convoking  their  assemblies.  The  deputies  from  Bos- 
ton, on  their  arrival,  waited  upon  the  governor,  and,  representing  their  meeting 
as  regular,  informed  him  of  its  object  and  nature.  He  warned  them  against  it 
as  quite  unconstitutional,  and  which  could  in  no  shape  be  sanctioned  ;  yet  with- 
out attempting  to  obstruct  the  proceedings.  In  a  s€iries  of  fourteen  resolutions 
they  denounced  the  injustice  and  ruinous  consequences  of  their  being  taxed 
without  being  represented  ;  a  privilege  which,  from  their  distance,  they  declared 


118  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 


Fig.  48.— Portrait  of  Patrick  Henry, 
it  impossible  for  them  to  enjoy.  They  did  not  intimate  any  willingness  to  raise 
a  revenue  themselves,  but  maintained  that  the  great  advantages  derived  by 
Britain  from  the  monopoly  of  American  commerce  formed  an  ample  contribution. 
In  an  address  to  the  throne,  and  petitions  to  both  houses  of  parliament,  these 
sentiments  were  forcibly  expressed  ;  yet  they  declared  that  their  connexion  with 
the  empire  formed  their  greatest  happiness  and  security,  and  that  its  harmonious 
maintenance  was  the  object  of  their  most  ardent  desire.  These  documents  were 
signed  by  only  six  commissioners  ;  while  others  had  authority  only  to  report  to 
their  state  assemblies.  All  those  bodies,  however,  ultimately  approved  the  pro- 
ceedings ;  and  this  first  united  act  of  the  colonies  against  the  mother  country 
bore  certainly  a  most  portentous  aspect. 

But  the  dreaded  crisis  arose  when  the  first  cargo  of  stamped  paper  was  land- 
ed upon  the  American  shores.  Boston  was  the  centre  of  tumult.  On  the  15th  of 
August,  the  multitude  hung  on  a  tree  the  effigy  of  Mr.  Oliver,  the  stamp-master ; 
and  the  sheriff,  when  ordered  to  take  it  down,  declared  it  was  impossible,  with- 
out hazarding  the  lives  of  those  employed.  At  dusk,  the  people  carried  the 
figure  to  the  town-house,  where  the  council  were  assembled,  and  raised  three 
loud  huzzas  in  token  of  defiance.  They  then  took  it  to  the  front  of  his  house, 
where  they  cut  off  the  head,  after  which,  notwithstanding  the  defence  made  by 
his  friends,  they  burst  open  the  door,  proclaiming  their  intention  to  seize  him  ; 
but  he  had  escaped.  The  council,  having  sent  orders  to  a  colonel  of  militia  to 
beat  an  alarm,  was  told  that  it  would  signify  nothing,  for  the  drummer  would  be 
knocked  down,  and  that  probably  every  one  belonging  to  the  regiment  was  among 
the  mob.  Next  morning,  Mr.  Oliver,  to  save  his  life,  resigned  his  office,  and 
whenever  any  one  was  heard  of  who  defended  or  was  likely  to  succeed  him,  a 
day  was  fixed  formobbinghis  house  ;  a  measure  which  was  preceded  by  a  bon- 
fire in  front  of  the  dwelling,  and  cries  of  "  liberty  and  property."  The  mob, 
meeting  no  resistance,  proceeded  to  still  greater  extremities.  On  the  26th  they 
demolished  the  residences  of  the  registrar-deputy  and  comptroller  of  the  customs  ; 
after  which  they  hastened  to  that  of  the  governor,  who  not  having  the  slightest 
apprehension,  was  with  difficulty  persuaded  by  his  family  to  quit  it.     The  peo- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  119 

pie  rushed  in,  r.nd  immediately  began  its  total  destruction,  involving  that  of  a 
fine  library,  together  with  important  manuscripts  illustrative  of  the  history  of  the 
state  from  its  earliest  settlement.  Next  morning,  the  street  was  found  strewed 
with  plate,  rings,  money,  and  other  valuable  articles.  Boston  being  now 
threatened  with  entire  destruction,  the  principal  inhabitants  repaired  to  the  gov- 
ernor, and  offered  to  restore  the  dominion  of  law,  on  condition  that  no  penal  pro- 
ceedings should  be  held  on  account  of  the  first  commotion,  directed  solely  against 
die  stamps  ;  and  it  was  only  by  this  compact  that  order  was  restored.  In  New 
York  the  people  advanced  in  arms  to  attack  the  fort  in  which  the  obnoxious  ar- 
ticle had  been  lodged,  and  this  post  not  being  deemed  tenable,  the  commander 
thought  it  necessary  to  deposite  the  object  of  their  resentment  in  the  hands  of 
the  magistrates.  Movements  somewhat  similar  were  organized  at  every  place 
of  landing  ;  at  the  same  time,  combinations  were  proposed  for  discontinuing  the 
use  of  all  British  manufactures. 

In  England,  meanwhile,  affairs  took  a  favorable  turn  for  the  colonists,  through 
circumstances  wholly  independent  of  the  merits  of  the  question.  From  certain 
causes,  an  account  of  which  falls  not  within  our  range  of  inquiry,  ministerial  af- 
fairs were  in  a  very  unsettled  state.  A  turn  of  the  political  wheel  brought  into 
power  the  Marquis  of  Rockingham,  a  nobleman  professing  principles  decidedly 
liberal.     The  colonial  department  was  entrusted  to   General  Conway,  who  had 


Fig.  49. — Portrait  of  General  Conway. 

stood  forward  as  the  zealous  advocate  of  the  Americans.  His  views  were 
seconded  by  petitions  from  London,  Liverpool,  Manchester,  Birmingham,  New- 
castle, Glasgow,  and  other  great  commercial  towns,  deprecating  the  loss  of  their 
lucrative  commerce.  Yet  ministers  were  beset  with  considerable  difficulties, 
having  to  maintain  the  honor  of  the  British  government,  which  would  be  serious- 
ly compromised  and  its  authority  weakened,  by  yielding  to  a  resistance  thus 
violently  urged.  In  the  debate  on  the  address,  Mr.  Grenville  maintained  that  if 
Great  Britain  yielded,  America  was  lost ;  what  was  now  almost  rebellion 
would  become  revolution.  •  "  The  seditious  spirit  in  the  colonies  owed  its  birth, 
he  said,  to  factions  in  the  house.     We  were  bid  to  expect  disobedience ;  what 


120  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

was  this  but  telling  the  Americans  to  resist — to  encourage  their  obstinacy  with 
the  expectation  of  support  ?"  This  argument,  however,  seems  untenable,  when 
we  consider  the  apathy  shown  in  parliament  till  the  disturbances  had  actually 
arisen.  Mr.  Nugent,  afterward  Lord  Clare,  insisted  that  the  colonies  should  at 
least  be  obliged  to  own  the  right  of  taxation,  and  to  solicit  the  repeal  of  the  late 
act  as  a  favor.  The  opposite  cause  was  most  strenuously  advocated  by  Mr.  Pitt, 
who,  after  a  long  illness,  reappeared  on  the  scene.  On  the  proposal  to  tax 
America,  so  great  he  said  had  been  his  agitation  for  the  consequences,  that  if  he 
could  have  been  carried  in  his  bed,  and  placed  on  the  floor  of  the  house,  he 
would  come  to  bear  testimony  against  it.  He  maintained  the  supremacy  of 
Great  Britain  in  all  matters  of  government  and  legislation  ;  the  greater  must  rule 
the  less  ;  but  taxes  were  a  gift  or  grant  from  the  people  ;  and  how  could  any 
assembly  give  or  grant  what  was  not  their  own.  "  I  rejoice,"  said  he,  "that 
America  has  resisted.  Three  millions  of  people,  so  dead  to  all  the  feelings  of 
liberty  as  voluntarily  to  submit  to  be  slaves,  would  have  been  fit  instruments  to 
make  slaves  of  the  rest." — "  In  a  good  cause,  on  a  sound  bottom,  the  force  of 
this  country  can  crush  America  to  atoms.  But  on  this  ground  your  success 
would  be  hazardous.  America,  if  she  fell,  would  fall  like  the  strong  man  ;  she 
would  embrace  the  pillars  of  the  state,  and  pull  down  the  constitution  along  with 
her-" 

The  ministers,  after  a  good  deal  of  consideration,  determined  to  bring  in  a  bill 
for  the  repeal  of  the  Stamp  Act,  combined  with  a  declaration  of  the  power  of 
Britain  to  bind  the  colonies  in  all  cases  whatsoever.  This  pointed  expression, 
meant  to  soothe  the  opposite  party,  appeared  to  imply  the  power  of  taxation,  and 
was  indeed  so  explained  by  Conway,  though  as  one  only  to  be  exercised  in  ex- 
treme cases.  Yet  very  great  difficulty  was  found  in  carrying  it  through  the 
houses.  In  the  Commons  the  minority  was  167  to  275  ;  in  the  Lords,  71  to 
105.  Thirty-three  of  the  latter  joined  in  a  protest,  stating,  that  after  the  decla- 
ration already  made,  "  such  a  submission  of  King,  Lords,  and  Commons,  in  so 
strange  and  unheard-of  a  contest,"  would  amount  to  an  entire  surrender  of  Brit- 
ish supremacy. 

The  news  of  this  repeal  was  received  in  the  colonies  with  gratitude  and  sat- 
isfaction ;  and  they  passed  over  the  declaratory  portion  of  the  act,  as  merely  in- 
tended to  save  the  honor  of  the  British  legislature.  The  assembly  of  Massachu- 
setts passed  a  vote  of  thanks  to  the  king,  to  whom  the  house  of  burgesses  in 
Virginia  voted  the  erection  of  a  statue.  The  greatest  difficulty  respected  com- 
pensation to  the  sufferers  by  the  disturbances,  which  was  demanded  in  mild  but 
urgent  terms  by  General  Conway.  Though  not  absolutely  repelled,  great  back- 
wardness was  shown  in  fulfilling  it,  especially  in  Massachusetts,  where  com- 
plaints were  made  that  Governor  Bernard  made  the  requisition  in  a  more  per- 
emptory manner  than  his  dispatches  had  authorized.  After  long  delay  the 
measure  was  agreed  to,  but  combined  with  a  general  pardon  to  all  concerned  in 
the  riots,  a  proceeding  considered  by  the  government  as  wholly  irrelevant  and 
beyond  their  jurisdiction.  Notwithstanding  these  obstacles,  the  compensation 
was  at  length  everywhere  adjusted.  A  new  clause  in  the  Mutiny  Act,  however, 
by  which  it  was  required  that  the  troops  sent  out  should  be  furnished  not  only 
with  quarters  but  with  beer,  salt,  and  vinegar,  was  represented  as  only  a  dis- 
guised form  of  taxation.  In  New  York,  where  it  came  first  into  operation,  the 
assembly  refused  to  issue  orders  for  its  enforcement. 

The  colonies  had  thus  shown  a  disposition  to  remain  attached  on  certain  terms 
to  the  mother  country,  yet  combined  with  an  extreme  and  determined  jealousy 
of  any  encroachment.  In  such  circumstances,  prudence  evidently  enjoined 
the  strictest  caution  and  a  study  to  maintain  things  as  they  were,  rather  than  at- 
tempt novel  and  doubtful  measures.     Unhappily,  though  there  was  no  want  of 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  121 

talent  among  the  statesmen  of  the  day,  ministerial  arrangements  continued  very 
fluctuating  and  unsettled.  An  entirely  new  cabinet  came  into  power,  at  the  head 
of  which  indeed  was  nominally  Mr.  Pitt,  the  friend  of  America  ;  but  his  health 
was  so  broken,  that  he  took  no  share  whatever  in  public  measures,  and  not  be- 
ing expected  to  recover,  had  lost  his  wonted  influence.  The  lead  was  taken  by 
Charles  Townshend,  a  man  of  the  most  brilliant  wit  and  eloquence,  and  whose 
power  over  the  House  of  Commons  was  almost  unbounded ;  yet  destitute  of 
solid  and  statesman-like  views,  and,  according  to  Burke,  impelled  by  an  inordi- 
nate vanity  to  the  hopeless  attempt  of  pleasing  the  most  opposite  parties.  He 
soon  found  that  concession  to  America  was  in  bad  odor  among  the  majority  of 
the  house,  and  was  stung,  it  is  said,  by  taunts  from  his  old  colleague,  Mr.  Gren- 
ville,  who  reproached  him  witri  cowardice  in  not  daring  to  act  on  his  own  prin- 
ciples. Under  these  impulses,  he  determined  to  undertake  this  perilous  measure 
in  a  different  shape,  which  might,  it  was  hoped,  be  less  offensive  and  more  ef- 
ficacious. 

In  May,  1767,  he  introduced  a  bill  imposing  a  duty  on  tea,  glass,  paper,  and 
painters'  colors,  exported  from  England  to  America.  As  the  colonists  could 
receive  these  articles  only  from  Britain,  a  tax  was  thus  inevitably  entailed,  to 
which,  after  what  had  passed,  their  submission  could  never  be  expected.  Yet 
we  have  again  to  wonder  at  the  supine  apathy  of  parliament,  and  particularly  of 
those  members  who  afterward  impugned  the  measure  with  the  greatest  ve- 
hemence. The  bill  passed  rapidly  through  both  houses,  and  on  the  29th  June 
received  the  royal  assent.  By  another  act,  resident  commissioners  of  customs 
were  established  in  the  colonies,  and  other  regulations  made  for  the  more  strict 
collection  of  the  revenue.  The  principle  of  these  arrangements  could  not  be 
objected  to  ;  yet,  as  in  fact  a  very  extensive  contraband  trade  had  long  entered 
into  the  traffic  of  the  Americans,  they  pressed  upon  them  with  a  new  severity, 
which  they  could  scarcely  brook. 

On  intelligence  of  these  acts  being  received  among  them,  all  the  elements  of 
opposition  were  again  in  movement.  A  number  of  publications,  particularly  Mr. 
Dickinson's  "  Letters  of  a  Pennsylvania  Farmer,"  taught  the  people  to  regard 
them  as  a  decided  attack  on  their  liberties.  The  general  assembly  of  Massachu- 
setts, having  met  in  January,  1768,  drew  up  a  petition  to  the  king,  asserting  in 
decided  though  not  violent  terms  the  right  of  not  being  taxed  without  their  own 
consent.  They  took  the  more  obnoxious  measure  of  sending  a  circular,  em- 
bodying the  same  sentiments,  to  the  assemblies  of  the  other  colonies,  inviting 
their  co-operation.  This  last  step  excited  the  utmost  jealousy  in  the  British 
ministers,  who  instructed  Governor  Bernard  to  call  upon  them  to  rescind  their 
resolution,  and,  in  case  of  non-compliance,  to  dissolve  them.  The  house,  how- 
ever, in  June,  1768,  by  a  vote  of  92  to  17,  adhered  in  the  most  positive  manner 
to  these  proceedings  ;  when  their  immediate  dissolution  followed.  The  govern- 
ment sent  a  counter  circular  to  the  other  assemblies,  warning  them  to  beware  of 
the  dangerous  and  factious  conduct  of  Massachusetts.  It  failed,  however,  to 
prevent  a  cordial  concurrence  of  all  the  leading  bodies,  several  of  whom  repelled 
with  vehemence  the  attempt  to  dictate  to  them,  or  to  control  their  proceedings. 

At  Boston,  meantime,  fresh  grounds  of  irritation  continually  arose.  The  com- 
missioners of  customs  arrived,  and  one  of  their  officers  was  placed  on  board  the 
sloop  Liberty,  belonging  to  John  Hancock,  a  zealous  patriot,  laden  with  wines 
from  Madeira.  The  functionary,  on  attempting  to  exercise  his  duties,  was  con- 
fined in  the  cabin,  and  the  whole  cargo  was  landed  during  the  night.  The  ves- 
sel was  in  consequence  condemned  and  seized ;  upon  which  the  people  rose  in 
tumult,  burned  a  customhouse  boat,  and  compelled  the  commissioners  to  flee  for 
safety  on  board  the  Romney  ship  of  war.  The  assemblies  strongly  condemned 
these  proceedings,  inviting  even  the  government  to  prosecute  ;  but  there  appeared 


122  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 


Fig.  50. — Portrait  of  John  Hancock. 

so  little  prospect  of  obtaining  either  witnesses  or  juries  who  would  convict,  tnat 
no  such  attempt  was  made. 

The  agitation  excited  by  this  event  was  heightened  by  another,  which  was  in 
a  great  degree  its  consequence.  Two  regiments  were  ordered  from  New  York 
to  be  quartered  at  Boston.  The  first  rumor  of  this  measure  raised  an  extraordi- 
nary ferment ;  a  town  meeting  was  held,  and  a  committee  appointed,  who  waited 
on  the  governor  to  ascertain  the  truth  of  the  report,  and  solicit  him  to  convene 
the  assembly.  He  did  not  deny  the  fact,  but  declared  that  he  was  unable  to 
comply  with  the  request  without  instructions  from  home.  The  people  then  pro- 
ceeded to  the  very  serious  measure  of  finding  a  substitute  for  the  assembly,  by 
inviting  the  other  towns  to  nominate  deputies,  and  thus  form  a  convention.  Pre- 
tending, too,  the  dread  of  a  war  with  France,  they  issued  orders  that  every  in- 
habitant, according  to  an  alleged  law  of  the  state,  should  provide  himself  with  a 
musket  and  the  requisite  ammunition.  All  the  towns  except  one  sent  deputies, 
who  assembled  in  ihe  beginning  of  September.  They  immediately  despatched 
three  members  to  the  governor,  with  a  petition,  disclaiming  any  idea  of  assuming 
an  authoritative  character,  but  professing  merely  to  have  met  "  in  this  dark 
and  distressing  time  to  consult  and  advise  as  to  the  best  means  of  preserving 
peace  and  good  order  ;"  and  concluded  with  a  request  to  call  the  assembly. 
He  refused  to  receive  the  message,  or  in  any  shape  recognize  the  meeting,  and 
next  day  wrote  a  letter,  admonishing  them  to  separate  without  delay.  They  did 
not  immediately  comply ;  yet  not  being  actuated  by  the  violent  temper  which 
prevailed  among  the  citizens,  they  merely  prepared  a  petition  to  the  king,  ex- 
pounding their  grievances,  but  professing  the  most  decided  loyalty,  and  a  desire 
to  cultivate  harmony  with  Great  Britain.  In  a  report  addressed  to  the  people, 
while  setting  forth  the  alarming  state  of  the  country,  they  earnestly  inculcated 
submission  to  legal  authority,  and  abstinence  from  all  acts  of  violence  and  tumult. 
They  then  separated  after  a  session  of  five  days.  The  troops  now  arrived,  and 
as  the  council  and  inhabitants  refused  to  take  any  steps  for  their  accommodation, 
the  governor  was  obliged  to  encamp  part  on  the  common,  and  assign  to  some 
quarters  in  the  market-hall  and  state-house  ;  positions  that  greatly  aggiavated 
the  odium  with  which  they  were  regarded. 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  123 

Another  important  step  to  which  the  Americans  were  now  impelled  was  an 
agreement  for  the  non-importation  of  British  goods.  This,  however,  was  ac- 
complished with  great  difficulty,  the  people  being  thereby  deprived  of  nearly  all 
the  conveniences  and  luxuries  of  life  ;  while  the  merchants,  the  most  active  op- 
ponents of  the  mother  country,  were  threatened  with  ruin.  The  proposition, 
after  being  suggested,  lay  some  time  dormant,  nor,  till  August,  1768,  was  it  fully 
determined  upon,  even  in  Massachusetts.  Virginia  next  followed  the  example 
which  Lord  Bottetourt,  the  governor,  vainly  endeavored  to  prevent  by  dissolving 
the  assembly.  In  this  measure  Washington  took  an  active  part,  and  his  con 
fidential  letters  intimate  that  he  already  contemplated  a  resort  to  arms  as  in 
evitable.     Other  colonies  were  induced  to  join. 

In  the  beginning  of  1769,  these  proceedings  being  brought  under  the  view  of 
the  British  parliament,  excited  in  a  great  majority  the  most  decided  reprobation 
Both  houses  passed  a  series  of  resolutions  declaring  the  pretension  of  not  being 
bound  by  the  acts  of  the  legislature  "  illegal,  unconstitutional,  and  deroga- 
tory of  the  rights  of  the  crown  and  parliament  of  Great  Britain."  The  circular 
letter  of  the  Massachusetts  assembly,  the  assemblage  and  proceedings  of  the 
Boston  convention,  were  characterized  as  daring  insults  on  his  majesty's  author- 
ity, and  audacious  usurpations  of  the  powers  of  government.  In  an  address  to 
the  king,  the  lords  assured  him  of  support  in  maintaining  the  laws  in  Massachu- 
setts Bay,  and  prayed  information  respecting  all  persons  accused  of  treason  in 
the  said  colony,  that  they  might  be  dealt  with  according  to  the  act  35  Henry 
VIII.,  which  directs  such  to  be  brought  to  England,  and  tried  under  a  special 
commission.  The  resolution  and  address,  when  brought  down  to  the  Commons, 
encountered  a  warm  opposition.  Governor  Pownall,  intimately  acquainted  with 
the  colonies,  and  actuated  seemingly  by  patriotic  motives,  strongly  advised  min- 
isters to  pause,  and  do  nothing  to  inflame  the  Americans,  whom  he  described  as 
sincerely  attached  to  the  mother  country,  yet  jealous  in  the  extreme  of  those 
liberties  for  which  their  ancestors  had  made  such  sacrifices.  Yet  the  resolutior 
was  passed  by  161  to  65. 

At  this  time,  however,  another  entire  change  took  place  in  official  arrange- 
ments, when  Lord  North  began  his  long  and  eventful  career.  He  possessed  ex- 
tensive and  varied  knowledge,  considerable  eloquence,  with  peculiar  skill  in  de- 
bate, and  address  in  managing  the  house.  Yet  he  wanted  the  decisive  charac- 
ter of  mind  which  would  have  fitted  him  for  that  formidable  crisis  he  could  not 
avoid.  He  was  incapable  of  originating  or  of  acting  upon  any  comprehensive 
plan,  while,  on  the  other  hand,  he  was  easily  hurried  into  hasty  and  incon- 
siderate measures,  from  the  effects  of  which  he  had  not  skill  to  extricate 
himself. 

Almost  every  new  minister  had  opened  his  career  by  concession  to  the  pro- 
vincials ;  and  one  of  Lord  North's  temper  was  not  likely  to  form  an  exception. 
The  merchants,  too,  who  were  beginning  to  suffer  severely  by  the  non-importation 
proceedings,  petitioned  earnestly  in  favor  of  the  colonies.  The  exports,  which 
in  1768  had  amounted  to  £2,378,000,  of  which  £  132,000  was  in  tea,  had  fallen 
in  1769  to  £1,634,000,  the  tea  being  only  £44,000.  On  the  5th  March,  1770, 
his  lordship  proposed  to  withdraw  the  duties  recently  imposed,  as  contrary  to 
sound  commercial  principles,  and  tending  to  discourage  their  own  manufactures. 
He  retained  only  that  on  tea  as  an  assertion  of  the  British  right  of  taxation. 
Even  George  Grenville  condemned  this  plan  as  inconsistent  and  imperfect, 
urging  that  one  system  or  other  ought  to  be  thoroughly  adopted ;  while  several 
members  reprobated  all  concession,  and  insisted  that  the  acts  should  be  enforced 
with  the  united  powers  of  the  nation.  An  amendment  by  Governor  Pownall,  that 
the  tea  duty  also  should  be  repealed,  was  negatived  by  204  to  142,  and  the 
original  motion  carried. 


124  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

This  measure  in  a  great  degree  tranquilized  America ;  though  considerable 
materials  of  irritation  were  left.  The  more  zealous  patriots  contended,  that  as 
their  objection  had  been  to  the  principle,  not  the  amount  of  the  taxes,  the  reten- 
tion of  any  one  was  equivalent  to  a  continuance  of  the  whole.  The  resolution, 
also,  respecting  the  conveyance  of  offenders  to  England  for  trial,  though  never 
in  fact  intended  to  be  acted  upon,  excited  rumors  and  alarms.  The  Massachu- 
setts assembly  advanced  new  and  bolder  claims,  altogether  denying  the  power 
of  parliament  even  to  legislate  ;  they  complained  also  of  the  laws  restraining 
their  manufactures,  which  were  doubtless  impolitic,  but  had  hitherto  been  quietly 
submitted  to,  and  in  their  actual  state  were  of  very  small  practical  injury.  A 
new  arrangement,  making  the  salaries  of  the  governor  and  judges  independent 
of  the  assembly,  gave  rise  to  strong  remonstrances.  They  declared  that  no  ar- 
rangement would  satisfy  them  except  the  restoration  of  everything  to  the  same 
footing  as  at  the  close  of  the  late  war.  The  removal  of  their  body  to  Cambridge, 
and  its  long  prorogations,  heightened  the  discontent;  while  the  presence  of  the 
military  was  a  continued  source  of  complaint  and  irritation. 

During  these  parliamentary  transactions,  an  occurrence  happened  in  Boston, 
the  source  and  centre  of  opposition  to  British  authority,  which  greatly  exaspera- 
ted the  Americans  and  removed  the  hopes  of  reconciliation  to  a  greater  distance 
than  ever.  Frequent  quarrels  had  arisen  between  the  inhabitants  and  the  sol- 
diers, who  had  been  stationed  there  in  the  autumn  of  1768  ;  but  the  public  peace 
was  preserved  till  the  evening  of  the  5th  of  March,  1770,  when  a  scuffle  ensued, 
near  the  barracks,  between  a  few  soldiers  and  some  young  men  of  the  town : 
the  soldiers  pursued  the  young  men  through  the  streets  ;  the  townsmen  took  the 
alarm  ;  the  bells  of  the  churches  were  rung ;  the  multitude  assembled  at  the 
customhouse,  and  insulted  and  threatened  the  sentinel  stationed  there.  Captain 
Preston,  the  officer  on  duty  at  the  time,  hastened  with  a  party  to  support  the 
sentinel :  he  endeavored  to  persuade  the  people  to  disperse  ;  but  his  efforts  were 
unavailing.  The  mob  became  more  riotous  than  before,  throwing  stones  and 
other  missiles  at  the  military.  At  length  a  soldier  who  had  been  struck  fired  on 
the  multitude  ;  some  of  his  comrades  soon  followed  his  example  :  four  persons 
were  killed,  and  several  wounded.  The  crowd  fled,  but  soon  collected  in 
another  street.  The  drums  beat  to  arms  ;  the  troops  were  drawn  out  ;  and  the 
utmost  agitation  and  confusion  prevailed  in  the  town. 

A  meeting  of  the  inhabitants  was  held,  and  a  deputation  sent  to  the  governor, 
requesting  him  to  remove  the  troops.  He  assembled  the  council,  who  were  of 
opinion  that  the  removal  of  the  troops  would  be  for  the  good  of  his  majesty's 
service.  The  troops  were  accordingly  removed  to  Castle  William.  Captain 
Preston  surrendered  himself  for  trial ;  and  the  soldiers  who  had  been  under  his 
command  at  the  customhouse  were  taken  into  custody. 

Some  days  afterward,  the  bodies  of  those  who  had  been  killed  in  the  riot,  ac- 
companied by  a  great  concourse  of  people,  displaying  emblematical  devices  cal- 
culated to  inflame  the  popular  mind,  were  carried  in  funeral  procession  through 
the  town  to  the  place  of  sepulture.  The  colonial  newspapers  gave  an  inflamma- 
tory account  of  the  transaction,  representing  it  as  an  atrocious  massacre  of  the 
peaceable  inhabitants.  The  trial  of  Captain  Preston  and  his  party  was  delayed 
till  the  month  of  October,  and  Samuel  Adams  was  assigned  to  him  by  the  court 
as  his  defender.  Before  that  time  the  irritation  of  the  public  mind  had  some- 
what abated;  and  Captain  Preston  and  six  of  his  men,  were  acquitted  by  a 
Boston  jury.     Two  of  the  party  were  found  guilty  of  manslaughter. 

The  news  of  the  discontinuance  of  the  American  duties  reached  Boston  while 
the  minds  of  the  people  were  much  irritated  by  the  death  of  their  townsmen  ; 
but  in  the  inflamed  state  of  the  public  mind  the  intelligence  had  little  effect  in 
Boothing  their  angry  passions,  or  cherishing  a  spirit  of  conciliation.     The  ex- 


126 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


Fio.  52.— Portrait  of  Samuel  Adams. 

asperation  and  firm  resolution  to  resist  all  parliamentary  taxation,  which  prevailed 
in  Massachusetts,  did  not  exist,  in  the  same  degree,  in  the  other  colonies ; 
and,  therefore,  in  them  the  repeal  of  the  duties  had  considerable  influence  on 
the  public  mind.  In  all  the  provinces  much  inconvenience  had  been  felt  in  con- 
sequence of  the  non-importation  associations,  and  many  of  the  people  were  glad 
to  be  released  from  them.  Accordingly,  they  now  held  those  associations  no 
longer  binding,  except  in  regard  to  tea  :  some,  indeed,  wished  to  interpret  them 
more  rigorously,  and  to  consider  them  obligatory  till  the  tax  on  every  article  was 
abrogated.  But  the  general  sense  of  the  colonists  was  that  they  ceased  in  re- 
gard to  every  article  from  which  the  tax  was  removed,  and  that  now  they  op- 
erated against  tea  only.  Hence,  during  the  remainder  of  this  year  and  the 
whole  of  the  next,  the  commerce  of  Britain  with  America  was  in  a  flourishing 
condition. 

In  the  southern  and  middle  colonies,  although  the  people  were  not  entirely 
satisfied  with  parliament,  yet,  for  the  sake  of  peace,  they  were  generally  in- 
clined to  acquiesce  in  what  it  had  done.     The  same  spirit  did  not  prevail  in  the 


128  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

north  ;  for  there  the  colonists  were  indignant  at  the  restrictions  laid  on  their 
commerce  by  the  establishment  of  an  American  board  of  admiralty,  and  the 
powers  granted  to  the  officers  of  the  navy,  in  order  to  enforce  the  revenue  laws. 
The  zeal  of  these  petty  officers  was  often  much  greater  than  their  prudence  ; 
and  they  highly  provoked  the  people  by  the  vexatious  activity  and  insolence  with 
which  they  executed  their  commission. 

Lieutenant  Dudington,  commander  of  the  armed  vessel  Gasper,  stationed  off 
Rhode  Island,  was  remarkably  active  in  searching  for  contraband  goods.  By 
this  conduct,  and  by  compelling  the  packets  to  lower  their  colors  in  passing  him, 
he  had  become  the  object  of  much  ill  will.  On  the  evening  of  the  9th  of  June, 
1772,  the  Providence  packet,  with  passengers  on  board,  came  up  with  colors 
flying,  and  refusing  to  lower  them,  the  lieutenant  fired  a  shot  at  her ;  which 
being  disregarded,  he  gave  chase.  It  was  near  full  tide,  and  the  packet  stood 
closely  in  to  the  land,  for  the  purpose  of  drawing  the  Gasper  into  shallow  water  : 
the  design  succeeded,  and  the  schooner  got  fast  aground  about  seven  miles  be- 
low Providence.  The  packet  proceeded  to  the  town,  where  the  resolution  was 
soon  formed  of  attacking  and  destroying  the  Gasper.  Accordingly,  about  two  in 
the  morning,  a  body  of  armed  men,  in  several  whale-boats,  boarded  the  Gasper, 
which  was  still  aground,  forced  the  lieutenant,  who  was  wounded  in  the  scuffle, 
with  his  crew,  ashore,  and  burned  the  schooner  and  her  stores. 

The  British  ministry  were  incapable  of  deriving  wisdom  from  experience  ; 
for,  after  all  the  mischief  which  had  resulted  from  their  American  acts,  they  still 
indulged  the  passion  for  colonial  legislation.  Hitherto  the  assembly  of  Mas- 
sachusetts Bay  had  voted  a  scanty  allowance  to  the  judges  and  to  law  officers  of 
the  crown ;  but  about  the  beginning  of  1772,  in  order  to  render  the  judges  more 
independent,  the  crown  granted  them  liberal  salaries  out  of  the  American  reve- 
nue. The  measure  was  unseasonable  ;  for  every  act  of  government  was  looked 
on  with  distrust  and  jealousy  by  the  colonists  ;  and  in  the  irritable  state  of  the 
public  mind  at  that  time,  the  grant  of  salaries  to  the  judges,  being  viewed  as  the 
wages  of  subserviency,  created  much  alarm  and  agitation. 

The  inhabitants  of  Boston  met  on  the  25th  of  October.  Mr.  Hutchinson  was 
then  governor,  having  succeeded  Sir  Francis  Bernard  in  1770  :  to  him  they  pre- 
sented a  petition,  setting  forth  the  evil  tendency  of  the  new  regulation  respecting 
the  judges,  and  the  alarm  which  it  had  occasioned,  and  praying  him  to  call  an 
assembly.  He  refused :  the  people,  therefore,  appointed  a  committee  to  con- 
sider what  was  to  be  done  in  that  season  of  danger,  and  to  report  to  a  subsequent 
meeting.  The  committee  prepared  a  report  more  extensive  than  any  that  had 
hitherto  been  framed,  comprehending  the  rights  of  the  colonists  as  men,  as  cit- 
izens, and  as  Christians 

The  inhabitants  of  Boston  met  to  receive  the  report,  which  was  read  and 
agreed  to.  It  was  ordered  to  be  printed  and  circulated  in  the  province,  accom- 
panied by  an  exhortation  to  the  people  no  longer  to  doze  or  sit  in  supine  in- 
difference, while  the  hand  of  oppression  was  tearing  the  choicest  fruits  from  the 
tree  of  liberty. 

When  the  assembly  met  in  January,  1773,  the  governor  imprudently  expatiated 
on  the  supreme  legislative  authority  of  the  king  and  parliament.  This  fanned 
the  dying  embers  ;  and  the  assembly,  instead  of  qualifying  the  claims  contained 
in  the  resolutions  of  the  people  of  Boston,  avowed  them  in  all  their  extent.  In 
their  address  they  openly  denied  the  right  of  parliament  to  tax  or  to  legislate  for 
them  in  any  respect  whatsoever ;  and  added  that,  if  in  any  late  instances  there 
had  been  a  submission  to  acts  of  parliament,  it  had  arisen  rather  from  want 
of  consideration,  and  a  reluctance  to  contend  with  the  parent  state,  than  from  a 
conviction  of  the  supreme  legislative  authority  of  parliament. 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  129 


CHAPTER  II. 


The  independent  spirit  which  had  so  often  manifested  itself  in  the  assembly 
and  colony  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  had  been  gradually  working  its  way  into  the 
other  provinces.  Since  the  time  of  the  first  congress,  a  mutual  correspondence 
had  been  maintained  between  the  leading  men  of  the  several  colonies.  The 
measures  of  the  British  ministry  had  tended  to  promote  among  them  an  approxi- 
mation of  political  .sentiment,  and  to  make  them  feel  the  importance  of  union  and 
co-operation  in  giving  consistency  and  vigor  to  their  measures.  But  although 
the  colonies  were  determined  to  resist  taxation  by  a  British  parliament,  yet  there 
was  not  at  this  time  among  the  great  body  of  the  people,  nor  even  among  their 
leaders,  unless  with  perhaps  a  very  few  exceptions,  the  remotest  intention  of  a 
separation  from  Great  Britain.  But  an  act  of  parliament  was  passed  this  ses- 
sion, which  brought  matters  to  a  crisis,  and  severed  the  American  colonies  for 
ever  from  the  British  empire. 

The  East  India  Company  enjoyed  a  monopoly,  and,  having  allowed  their 
affairs  to  fall  into  disorder,  they  applied  to  parliament  for  relief,  complaining  that 
their  embarrassments  were  partly  owing  to  the  American  disturbances,  which 
had  lessened  the  demand  for  their  tea,  and  left  nearly  17,000,000  lbs.  lying  in 
their  warehouses  for  want  of  a  market ;  but  unhappily  the  ministry  resolved  to 
relieve  them.  For  this  purpose  parliament  empowered  the  company  to  export 
their  tea  to  the  colonies  free  from  all  duties  payable  in  Britain.  The  ministry 
seem  to  have  imagined  that  the  company,  by  exporting  the  tea  to  America  in 
their  own  ships,  would  be  enabled  to  relieve  their  overstocked  warehouses ;  that 
the  colonial  non-importation  associations  would  be  rendered  ineffectual ;  and 
that  the  tax  of  three  pence  on  the  pound  would  necessarily  be  paid  in  America. 
But  the  quarrel  had  already  proceeded  too  far  to  admit  of  the  success  of  such  a 
scheme.  The  Americans  easily  foresaw,  that  if  the  tea  were  landed  in  the 
provinces  it  would  be  impossible  to  check  the  sale  and  consumption  of  it ;  they, 
therefore  took  measures  to  prevent  the  discharging  of  their  cargoes. 

In  November  news  reached  Boston  that  three  ships,  loaded  with  tea,  on  ac- 
count of  the  East  India  Company,  were  on  their  way  to  that  port.  The  informa- 
tion threw  the  people  into  great  commotion  ;  the  consignees  were  threatened, 
and  fled  for  safety  to  Castle  William.  On  the  arrival  of  the  tea,  a  meeting  of 
the  inhabitants  of  Boston  and  of  the  neighboring  towns  was  held,  at  which  it 
was  resolved  to  send  back  the  ships  without  permitting  them  to  discharge  their 
cargoes.  Notice  of  this  resolution  was  given  to  the  consignees  and  others  inter- 
ested in  the  ships  ;  and  the  meeting  adjourned  to  afford  them  time  to  return  their 
answer.  The  captains  wished  to  put  to  sea,  without  running  the  risk  of  losing 
their  cargoes.  But  the  governor,  who  had  always  recommended  coercive  meas- 
ures, found  it  easy  to  throw  difficulties  in  the  way  of  an  amicable  arrangement. 
The  clearance  from  the  customhouse,  which  was  necessary  to  authorize  the 
sailing  of  the  ships,  could  not  be  obtained ;  besides,  the  vessels  could  not  be  al- 
lowed to  pass  Castle  William  without  the  governor's  permission,  which  he  re- 
fused to  grant.  The  people,  however,  were  too  resolutely  bent  on  their  purpose 
to  be  diverted  from  it  by  such  management.     On  the  16th  of  December  the  ad- 

9 


130  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

journed  town  meeting,  after  having  heard  an  account  of  al  the  proceedings  in 
the  affair,  dissolved  itself  amid  cries  of  "  A  mob,  a  mob  !"  and  in  the  evening  a 
number  of  armed  men,  disguised  like  Mohawk  Indians,  boarded  the  three  tea 
ships,  and  in  about  the  space  of  two  hours,  broke  open  342  chests  of  tea,  valued 
at  18,000Z.  sterling,  and  discharged  the  contents  into  the  sea.  The  work  was 
deliberately  performed,  and  no  property  but  the  tea  injured. 

The  determined  spirit  of  resistance  to  the  introduction  of  this  article  was  not 
confined  to  Boston,  but  manifested  itself  in  other  places  also,  although  it  was  not 
attended  with  similar  violence.  In  most  instances  the  ships  were  obliged  to  re- 
turn without  having  discharged  their  cargoes.  In  Charlestown,  after  much  op- 
position, the  tea  was  permitted  to  be  landed,  but  was  immediately  lodged  in  damp 
cellars,  where  it  long  remained,  and  was  finally  spoiled. 

Information  of  the  destructive  proceedings  at  Boston  reached  Britain  while 
parliament  was  sitting,  and  was  communicated  to  both  houses  by  messages  from 
the  crown.  The  people  of  that  town  had  on  so  many  occasions  shown  an  inde- 
pendent spirit,  and  had  resisted  oppression  so  often,  that  it  was  determined  to  make 
them  feel  the  weight  of  parliamentary  vengeance.  For  that  purpose  a  bill  was 
introduced  on  the  14th  of  March,  1774,  and  received  the  royal  assent  on  the  31st 
of  the  same  month,  prohibiting  the  lading  or  unlading  of  any  goods  or  merchan- 
dise, excepting  stores  for  his  majesty's  service,  and  provisions  and  fuel  for  the 
use  pf  the  inhabitants,  at  any  place  within  the  port  of  Boston,  after  the  1st  day 
of  June,  until  the  king  was  satisfied  that  good  order  and  obedience  to  the  laws 
were  restored,  and  until  the  East  India  Company  and  others  should  be  indemni- 
fied for  the  loss  they  had  sustained.  Then,  and  not  till  then,  might  the  king  by 
proclamation  open  the  harbor  of  Boston.  In  order  to  enforce  obedience  to  the 
enactments  of  this  bill,  four  ships-of-war  were  ordered  to  sail  for  the  proscribed 
town.  General  Gage,  commander-in-chief  in  America,  was  appointed  governor 
of  Massachusetts  Bay,  in  the  room  of  Mr.  Hutchinson  ;  and  he  was  authorized 
to  grant  pardons  for  treasons  and  all  other  crimes,  and  to  remit  forfeitures  to  all 
such  offenders  as  he  should  think  fit  objects  of  royal  clemency. 

But  the  British  ministry  were  not  satisfied  with  shutting  up  the  harbor  of  Bos- 
ton ;  they  resolved  not  only  to  punish  the  people  for  past  offences,  but  also  to 
prevent  future  misconduct.  For  these  purposes,  they  determined  to  annul  the 
charter  of  the  colony,  and  give  it  a  new  constitution.  They  accordingly  pro- 
cured an  act  of  parliament  which  deprived  the  lower  house  of  assembly  in  Mas- 
sachusetts Bay  of  the  power  of  electing  the  council,  and  vested  that  privilege  in 
the  crown,  authorizing  the  king,  or  the  governor  acting  in  his  name,  to  appoi*/ 
judges,  magistrates,  and  sheriffs.  The  act  also  empowered  the  sheriff  to  summon 
and  return  juries,  and  prohibited  town  meetings,  unless  with  the  consent  of  the 
governor.  The  charter  was  considered  by  the  colonists  as  the  compact  between 
them  and  the  king,  and  as  the  only  bond  of  union  between  them.  They  admitted 
that  if  they  had  violated  the  charter  they  were  justly  liable  to  punishment ;  but 
thought  neither  king  nor  parliament  had  any  right  to  annul  the  charter.  The 
attempt  to  do  so,  in  their  opinion,  broke  the  bond  of  union,  and  set  the  people 
free  from  their  allegiance.  From  that  moment  the  parties  became  independent 
of  each  other,  and  the  king  could  reimi  over  the  colony  only  as  a  conquered 
province,  reduced  to  unconditional  submission. 

But  with  these  two  acts  the  ministry  were  not  satisfied.  For  the  consumma- 
tion of  their  plan,  they  added  a  third,  empowering  the  governor,  with  the  advice 
of  the  council,  when  any  person  in  the  discharge  of  his  duty  as  an  officer  of 
revenue,  or  as  a  magistrate  in  the  suppression  of  riots,  or  in  the  support  of  the 
laws  of  revenue,  or  when  any  person  acting  under  the  authority  of  a  magistrate 
for  any  of  those  purposes,  should  be  charged  with  the  crime  of  murder,  or  with 
mv  other  capital  offence  while  so  acting,  to  send  the  person  so  charged  to  any 


132  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

other  colony,  or  to  Britain,  to  be  tried,  if  it  should  appear  to  the  governor  and 
his  council  that  an  impartial  trial  could  not  be  had  in  the  province.  Those  acts 
did  not  pass  without  opposition.  There  were  persons  in  parliament  who  had 
discernment  enough  to  perceive  the  pernicious  tendency  of  such  measures  ;  but 
the  plan  of  the  ministry  was  supported  by  docile  majorities  in  both  houses. 

On  the  10th  of  May  intelligence  of  the  port  bill  reached  the  town.  Such  a 
rigorous  measure  was  wholly  unexpected,  and  excited  the  liveliest  indignation 
against  its  authors.  The  act  was  immediately  printed  on  paper  with  a  black 
border,  and  hawked  about  the  streets  as  a  bloody,  cruel,  and  inhuman  murder. 

The  inhabitants  of  Boston  were  not  long  left  in  uncertainty  and  suspense  with 
respect  to  the  sentiments  and  conduct  of  the  other  provinces  concerning  the  port 
bill.  The  rest  of  the  colonies  had  opposed  the  introduction  of  the  tea  as  firmly 
as  they,  although,  from  peculiar  circumstances,  the  proceedings  had  not  been 
equally  vigorous  at  any  other  port.  They  were  considered  as  suffering  in  the 
common  cause  ;  and  the  other  colonies  gave  them  prompt  assurances  of  co-op- 
eration and  support.  The  people  of  the  other  sea-port  towns  of  Massachusetts 
Bay,  instead  of  taking  advantage  of  the  calamity  of  their  neighbors  in  Boston  to 
increase  their  own  commerce,  generously  offered  them  the  use  of  their  wharves 
and  warehouses  for  carrying  on  their  trade. 

Before  the  7th  of  June  the  people  of  Boston  had  received  assurances  of  the 
lively  sympathy  of  the  other  colonies,  and  of  their  active  co-operation  in  the  cause 
of  American  freedom.  Emboldened  by  such  support,  they  determined  to  act  with 
unabated  vigor.  The  assembly  met  at  Salem  on  the  7th  of  June  ;  resolved  on  a 
general  congress,  to  meet  at  Philadelphia  on  the  1st  of  September  ;  nominated 
five  of  their  members  to  attend  it ;  voted  the  sum  of  500/.  for  defraying  their  ex- 
penses ;  and  recommended  to  the  several  towns  and  districts  of  the  province  to 
raise  this  sum,  according  to  their  proportion  of  the  last  provincial  tax,  which  was 
readily  complied  with.  On  being  informed  of  these  proceedings  the  governor 
dissolved  the  assembly. 

An  active  correspondence  was  now  carried  on  between  the  leading  men 
of  the  several  provinces  ;  and  corresponding  committees  were  everywhere  es- 
tablished. The  cause  of  the  inhabitants  of  Boston  daily  became  more  popular  ; 
and  the  sentiments  of  the  people  of  New  England  rapidly  gained  ground  through- 
out the  continent.  There  were  a  few  persons  not  unfriendly  to  the  claims  of  the 
British  government ;  but  at  town  meetings  their  efforts  were  vain,  as  they  were 
opposed  by  overwhelming  majorities. 

Throughout  the  country  the  press  was  chiefly  in  the  hands  of  persons  friendly 
to  the  people ;  and  that  powerful  engine  was  actively  employed  in  supporting 
the  cause  of  the  colonies,  and  contributed  not  a  little  to  fan  the  growing  flame. 
The  sufferings  occasioned  by  the  port  bill,  in  Boston  and  its  vicinity,  exasperated 
the  people  without  either  intimidating  or  subduing  them  ;  they  saw  that  it  was 
intended  either  to  terrify  or  compel  them  to  unconditional  submission ;  and  they 
determined  to  repel  force  by  force.  They  seized  every  opportunity  of  providing 
themselves  with  muskets,  and  other  military  accoutrements.  Many  of  them,  in- 
deed, in  conformity  to  the  militia  laws,  were  already  in  possession  of  firearms, 
and  all  were  desirous  of  improving  themselves  in  the  use  of  them.  With  the 
musket  they  were  familiarly  acquainted  from  their  earliest  years ;  and  having 
been  much  exercised  in  hunting,  were  dexterous  marksmen.  Many  imagined 
that  this,  combined  with  patriotic  ardor,  would  supply  the  defects  of  military 
discipline  and  want  of  military  habits.  A  warlike  spirit  pervaded  the  provinces, 
and  the  note  of  preparation  for  battle  was  everywhere  heard.  The  parties  had 
ill  calculated  each  other's  strength  ;  the  colonists  had  but  a  very  imperfect 
knowledge  of  the  formidable  power  of  Britain,  and  &e  British  government  had 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  133 

formed  no  just  estimate  of  the  unanimity  and  vigor  of  the  colonists  ;  else  both 
parties  would  have  been  much  more  cautious. 

While  the  people  were  so  active  in  their  preparations,  General  Gage  was  not 
an  inattentive  or  idle  spectator  of  their  proceedings.  Apprehensive  of  resistance 
to  his  authority,  he  had  soon  after  entering  on  his  government  ordered  two  regi- 
ments of  infantry  and  a  detachment  of  artillery  to  Boston.  This  body  of  troops 
was  gradually  increased  by  reinforcements  from  Ireland,  New  York,  Halifax, 
and  Quebec,  and  was  encamped  on  the  common  and  narrow  neck  which  con- 
nected Boston  with  the  main  land.  The  presence  of  these  troops  alarmed  the 
townsmen,  and  greatly  increased  the  jealousy  of  the  country  people.  The  Bos- 
ton committee  did  everything  in  their  power  to  render  the  situation  of  the  mil- 
itary disagreeable ;  and  privately  counteracted  every  measure  tending  to  pro- 
mote their  comfort.  They  dissuaded  the  farmers  and  others  from  selling  them 
straw,  timber,  boards,  and  every  other  article,  except  the  provisions  necessary 
for  their  subsistence.  If  purchases  were  made  by  the  agents  of  government, 
care  was  taken  that  the  articles  did  not  reach  the  camp  in  safety  :  the  straw  was 
burned ;  vessels  with  bricks  were  sunk ;  carts  with  wood  were  overturned ; 
and,  in  one  way  or  other,  purchases  were  either  prevented,  or  the  commodities 
destroyed  before  they  reached  the  camp. 

A  guard  was  stationed  on  Boston  Neck,  ostensibly  with  a  view  to  prevent  the 
desertion  of  the  soldiers  ;  but  it  was  considered  by  the  Americans  as  intended 
to  cut  off  the  communication  between  the  town  and  country,  and  to  compel 
the  inhabitants  of  Boston  to  submit  unconditionally  to  the  acts  of  the  British  par- 
liament. Inflamed  by  rumors  of  this  kind,  the  inhabitants  of  Worcester  county 
assembled,  and  despatched  messengers  to  Boston,  to  ascertain  what  degree  of 
credit  was  due  to  these  reports.  Those  messengers  assured  the  people  of  the 
town  that,  if  any  attempt  should  be  made  to  compel  them  to  surrender  their 
rights,  several  thousands  of  armed  men  were  ready  to  march  to  their  assistance ; 
and  that  if  they  should  yield  up  their  liberties,  the  people  in  the  country  would 
not  consider  themselves  parties  in  their  submission,  nor  bound  by  their  deed. 

The  events  of  almost  every  day  tended  not  only  to  keep  alive  but  to  increase 
the  mutual  irritation.  The  inhabitants  of  Salem  were  invited  by  a  hand-bill  to 
meet  on  the  25th  of  August,  in  order  to  concert  measures  for  opposing  the  late 
acts  of  parliament.  On  the  24th,  the  governor  issued  a  proclamation  prohibiting 
the  meeting.  But  the  proclamation  was  disregarded :  the  people  assembled 
Troops  were  sent  to  disperse  them  ;  but  before  the  arrival  of  the  troops  the 
business  was  finished,  and  the  assembly  dissolved. 

Everything  wore  a  portentous  aspect.  The  people  were  highly  exasperated ; 
the  governor  was  irritated  and  alarmed.  Perhaps  no  human  prudence  could  have 
long  delayed  hostilities  without  abandoning  the  British  claims  ;  but  the  conduct 
of  the  governor  hastened  matters  to  a  crisis.  He  fortified  Boston  Neck ;  and 
before  daybreak,  on  the  1st  of  September,  sent  a  party  of  soldiers  across  the 
river  Charles,  and  removed  a  quantity  of  provincial  powder  which  had  been 
lodged  in  the  arsenal  at  Charlestown,  a  small  town  opposite  Boston.  The  news 
of  this  transaction  spread  rapidly  through  the  country ;  and  several  thousands  of 
the  inhabitants  of  the  neighboring  towns,  mostly  armed,  soon  assembled  at  Cam- 
bridge. They  proceeded  to  the  houses  of  several  gentlemen  who  had  been 
named  counsellors  under  the  late  act ;  and  those  gentlemen  found  it  expedient 
to  resign  their  appointments,  and  to  declare  that  they  would  not  fill  any  office 
under  the  obnoxious  bills.  It  was  with  difficulty  that  this  multitude  was  dis- 
suaded from  marching  to  Boston,  to  demand  the  restoration  of  the  powder,  and 
to  attack  the  troops  in  case  of  refusal. 

This  tumultuary  meeting  gave  rise  to  a  rumor,  which  circulated  throughout 
New  England  with  amazing  rapidity,  that  the  troops  were  firing  on  the  town  of 


j 34  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

Boston  ;  and  in  less  than  twenty-four  hours,  between  thirty  and  forty  thousand 
men  were  in  arms,  some  of  whom  marched  upward  of  twenty  miles  on  their  way 
toward  Boston  before  they  were  satisfied  that  the  rumor  was  false.  This  cir- 
cumstance greatly  encouraged  the  most  daring  of  the  popular  leaders,  who  re- 
solved to  keep  up  and  cherish  the  public  agitation  by  holding  an  assembly  of 
delegates  from  the  several  towns  and  districts  of  the  county  of  Suffolk,  of  which 
Boston  is  the  capital,  to  consider  what  course  was  to  be  pursued  in  the  present 
posture  of  affairs.  This  assembly  met  on  the  9th  of  September  ;  and  after  a 
spirited  preamble,  daringly  resolved,  "  That  no  obedience  is  due  from  this  prov- 
ince to  the  late  acts,  but  that  they  be  rejected  as  the  attempts  of  a  wicked  ad- 
ministration to  enslave  America  :  that  so  long  as  the  justices  are  appointed  or 
hold  their  places  by  any  other  tenure  than  that  which  the  charter  and  the  laws 
of  the  province  direct,  they  must  be  considered  as  unconstitutional  officers ;  and, 
as  such,  no  regard  ought  to  be  paid  to  them  by  the  people  of  this  country ;  that 
it  be  recommended  to  the  collectors  of  taxes,  and  all  other  officers  who  have 
public  money  in  their  hands,  to  retain  the  same,  and  not  to  make  any  payment 
thereof  to  the  provincial  county  treasurer,  until  the  civil  government  of  the 
province  be  placed  upon  a  constitutional  foundation,  or  it  shall  be  otherwise  or- 
dered by  the  proposed  provincial  congress :  that  the  persons  who  have  accepted 
seats  at  the  council-board,  by  virtue  of  a  mandamus  from  the  king,  have  acted  in 
direct  violation  of  the  duty  they  owe  to  their  country :  that  this  county  do 
recommend  it  to  all  who  have  so  highly  offended,  and  have  not  already  resigned, 
to  make  public  resignation  on  or  before  the  20th  day  of  this  month  of  September  : 
that  all  refusing  so  to  do  shall,  after  said  day,  be  considered  as  obstinate  and  in- 
corrigible enemies  to  this  country :  that  the  fortifications  begun  and  carrying  on 
at  Boston  Neck  give  reason  to  apprehend  some  hostile  intentions  against  that 
town  :  that  the  late  act  establishing  the  Roman  catholic  religion  in  Quebec  is 
dangerous  in  an  extreme  degree  to  the  protestant  religion,  and  to  the  civil  rights 
and  liberties  of  America  :  that  whereas  our  enemies  have  flattered  themselves  that 
they  shall  make  an  easy  prey  of  this  numerous  and  brave  people,  from  an  appre- 
hension that  they  are  unacquainted  with  military  discipline  ;  we  therefore,  for  the 
honor  and  security  of  this  county  and  province,  advise  that  such  persons  be  elected 
n  each  town,  as  officers  in  the  militia,  as  shall  be  judged  of  sufficient  capacity, 
and  who  have  evinced  themselves  the  inflexible  friends  of  the  rights  of  the  people  ; 
and  that  the  inhabitants  do  use  their  utmost  endeavors  to  acquaint  themselves  with 
the  art  of  war,  and  do,  for  that  purpose,  appear  under  arms  at  least  once  every 
week." 

After  passing  these  decisive  resolutions,  the  meeting  despatched  copies  of 
them  to  the  general  congress,  which  had  met  at  Philadelphia  on  the  5th  of  the 
month,  for  their  opinion  and  advice  on  the  subject.  The  congress  approved  of 
the  Suffolk  resolutions,  and  resolved  unanimously,  "  That  this  assembly  deeply 
feels  the  sufferings  of  their  countrymen  in  the  Massachusetts  Bay,  under  the 
operation  of  the  late  unjust,  cruel,  and  oppressive  acts  of  the  British  parliament ; 
that  they  most  thoroughly  approve  the  wisdom  and  fortitude  with  which  opposi- 
tion to  these  wicked  ministerial  measures  has  hitherto  been  conducted ;  and 
they  earnestly  recommend  to  their  brethren  a  perseverance  in  the  same  firm  and 
temperate  conduct  as  expressed  in  their  resolutions  ;  trusting  that  the  united  ef- 
forts of  North  America  in  their  behalf  will  carry  such  conviction  to  the  British 
nation  of  the  unwise,  unjust,  and  ruinous  policy  of  the  present  administration,  as 
quickly  to  introduce  better  men  and  wiser  measures." 

The  Suffolk  resolutions  openly  set  government  at  defiance  ;  and  congress,  by 
approving  their  resolutions,  virtually  raised  the  standard  of  rebellion,  and  set  the 
colonies  in  hostile  array  against  the  parent  state.  Thus,  step  by  step,  the 
provinces  were  brought  into  a  condition  which  a  short  time  before  they  would 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  135 

nave  contemplated  with  regret.  Many  of  the  colonists,  however,  still  fondly 
cherished  the  hope  that  the  quarrel  would  be  settled  without  an  appeal  to  arms. 

Between  the  unwary  and  obstinate  policy  of  his  superiors,  and  the  determined 
opposition  of  the  subjects  of  his  government,  General  Gage  was  placed  in  un- 
pleasant and  difficult  circumstances ;  but  to  the  committee  from  the  county  of 
Suffolk,  which  waited  upon  him,  his  language  was  firm  and  temperate. 

The  people  of  New  England,  who  had  impatiently  waited  for  the  opinion  of 
congress  on  the  Suffolk  resolutions,  were  much  elated  with  the  approbation  of 
that  body  ;  and,  considering  its  resolutions  as  a  pledge  of  support  from  the  othel 
colonies,  they  proceeded  with  increased  courage  in  the  bold  career  on  which 
they  had  entered. 

Georgia  had  not  yet  joined  the  confederation  ;  but  twelve  colonies  had  sent 
delegates  to  the  general  congress,  which  consisted  of  fifty-two  members,  be- 
side the  president.  All  these  delegates  had  received  instructions  from  their 
respective  constituents  ;  and  some  of  the  instructions  were  more  moderate  than 
others  :  but  all  of  them  authorized  the  delegates  to  concur  in  any  measures 
which  the  majority  thought  it  expedient  to  adopt.  In  the  congress  each  col- 
ony had  only  one  vote,  although  it  had  several  delegates  present. 

The  congress  chose  Peyton  Randolph  as  their  president,  and  Charles  Thom- 
son secretary.  The  resolution  in  approbation  of  the  Suffolk  meeting  was  the 
first  business  in  which  they  engaged.  In  a  subsequent  resolution,  passed  on 
the  8th  of  October,  they  declared,  "  That  if  the  late  acts  of  parliament  shall  be 
attempted  to  be  carried  into  execution  by  force,  in  such  case  all  America  ought 
to  support  the  inhabitants  of  Massachusetts  Bay  in  their  opposition :  that  if  it 
be  found  absolutely  necessary  to  remove  the  people  of  Boston  into  the  country, 
all  America  ought  to  contribute  toward  recompensing  them  for  the  injury  they 
may  thereby  sustain  ;  and  that  every  person  who  shall  accept,  or  act  under  any 
commission  or  authority  derived  from  the  act  of  parliament,  changing  the  form  of 
government  and  violating  the  charter,  ought  to  be  held  in  detestation." 

The  congress  deliberated  with  shut  doors,  and  consequently  none  of  its  pro- 
ceedings were  known,  except  such  as  it  thought  proper  to  publish  ;  but  the  pa- 
pers which  it  communicated  to  the  world  were  important,  and  had  a  powerful 
influence  on  subsequent  events.  They  published  a  declaration  of  rights  to  which 
the  colonists  of  North  America  were  entitled  by  the  immutable  laws  of  nature, 
the  principles  of  the  British  constitution,  and  their  several  charters  or  compacts. 
As  the  first  of  these  rights,  they  mentioned  life,  liberty,  and  property ;  the  power 
to  dispose  of  any  of  which,  without  their  consent,  they  had  never  ceded  to  any 
sovereign  power  whatever.  Their  ancestors,  they  said,  at  the  time  of  their  em- 
igration, were  entitled  to  all  the  rights,  liberties,  and  immunities  of  free  and  nat- 
ural-born subjects  of  the  realm  of  England  :  that  by  their  emigration  they  had 
not  forfeited,  surrendered,  or  lost  any  of  those  rights  ;  but  that  they  and  their 
descendants  were  entitled  to  all  of  them  which  their  circumstances  enabled  them 
to  exercise.  They  stated,  that  the  foundation  of  English  liberty,  and  of  all  free 
government,  is  a  right  in  the  people  to  participate  in  their  legislative  council ; 
that  as  the  colonists  are  not,  and  from  various  causes  can  not  be  represented  in 
the  British  parliament,  they  are  entitled  to  a  free  and  exclusive  power  of  legisla- 
tion in  their  several  provincial  legislatures,  where  only  their  right  of  representation 
can  be  preserved,  in  all  cases  of  taxation  and  internal  policy,  subject  only  to  the 
negative  of  their  sovereign,  in  such  manner  as  had  heretofore  been  used. 

They  asserted  their  right  to  trial  by  their  peers  of  the  vicinage  ;  pronounced 
a  standing  army,  kept  up  in  time  of  peace  in  any  colony,  without  the  consent 
of  the  legislature  of  that  colony,  illegal ;  and  maintained  that  a  legislative  coun- 
cil, appointed  during  pleasure  by  the  crown,  was  unconstitutional :  they  also  en- 
tered into  a  non-importation  agreement. 


136  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY. 

At  the  same  time  they  prepared  an  address  to  the  people  of  Britain,  in  which 
they  warned  them  that,  if  they  supported  ministers  in  attempting  to  subdue  and 
enslave  the  American  colonies,  they  would  forge  chains  for  themselves.  "  Take 
care,"  said  they,  "  that  you  do  not  fall  into  the  pit  preparing  for  us."  .  .  .  "But 
if  you,"  they  afterward  add,  "  are  determined  that  your  ministers  shall  wantonly 
sport  with  the  rights  of  mankind  ;  if  neither  the  voice  of  justice,  the  dictates  of 
the  law,  the  principles  of  the  constitution,  nor  the  suggestions  of  humanity,  can 
restrain  your  hands  from  shedding  human  blood  in  such  an  impious  cause,  we 
must  then  tell  you  that  we  will  never  submit  to  be  hewers  of  wood  and  drawers 
of  water  for  any  ministry  or  nation  in  the  world.  Place  us  in  the  same  situation 
that  we  were  in  at  the  close  of  the  last  war,  and  our  former  harmony  will  be  re- 
stored." 

Congress  addressed  a  memorial  to  their  constituents,  replete  with  serious  and 
temperate  argument.  In  this  paper,  they  detailed  the  causes  which  had  led  to 
the  unhappy  differences,  and  labored  to  convince  the  colonists  that  their  lib- 
erty would  be  destroyed,  and  the  security  of  their  persons  and  property  annihi- 
lated, by  submission  to  the  claims  of  Great  Britain.  They  addressed  a  letter  to 
the  inhabitants  of  Canada  also,  and  endeavored  to  interest  them  in  their  cause. 

That  they  might  in  no  respect  be  wanting  to  themselves,  congress  prepared  a 
petition  to  the  king,  in  which  they  gave  a  succinct  statement  of  their  grievances, 
implored  his  clemency  for  protection  against  them,  and  imputed  all  their  distresses, 
dangers-,  and  fears,  to  the  destructive  system  of  colonial  administration  which  had 
been  adopted  since  the  conclusion  of  the  last  war.  They  expressed  their  belief 
that,  as  his  majesty  enjoyed  the  singular  distinction  of  reigning  over  freemen,  the 
language  of  freemen  could  not  be  displeasing  to  him  "  Your  royal  indignation," 
say  they,  "  we  hope  will  rather  fall  on  those  designing  and  dangerous  men  who 
daringly  interpose  themselves  between  your  royal  person  and  your  faithful  sub- 
jects, and,  by  abusing  your  majesty's  authority,  misrepresenting  your  American 
subjects,  and  prosecuting  the  most  desperate  and  irritating  projects  of  oppression, 
have  at  length  compelled  us,  by  the  force  of  accumulated  injuries,  too  severe  to 
be  any  longer  tolerated,  to  disturb  your  majesty's  repose  by  our  complaints." 

The  addresses  of  congress  were  written  with  much  ability,  and  its  recom 
mendations  were  revered  and  obeyed  as  sacred  laws  throughout  the  colonies. 

The  congress  having  finished  their  labors,  and  recommended  the  appointment 
af  a  similar  assembly,  to  meet  on  the  10th  of  May  next,  unless  a  redress  of 
grievances  had  before  that  time  been  obtained,  dissolved  themselves  on  the  26th 
day  of  October. 

Originally  formed  of  heterogeneous  materials,  differing  in  manners,  religious 
sentiments,  and  civil  constitutions,  the  colonies,  for  a  long  time,  had  no  common 
feelings  and  interests.  They  had  even  been  alienated  from  each  other  by  local 
prejudices  and  provincial  jealousies ;  but  the  dread  of  a  common  danger  had 
gradually  overcome  all  those  principles  of  repulsion,  and  united  the  twelve  prov- 
inces, from  New  Hampshire  to  South  Carolina,  in  one  compact  body.  They 
were  embarked  in  a  common  cause,  and  relied  on  each  other  for  mutual  support. 
By  meeting  in  congress,  the  leading  men  in  the  several  provinces  had  become 
personally  acquainted ;  and  their  sentiments  of  reciprocal  respect  and  friendship 
strengthened  the  bonds  of  political  union.  It  was  not,  therefore,  to  be  expected 
that  they  would  recede  from  their  claims  without  a  violent  struggle. 

The  province  of  Massachusetts  Bay  was  the  more  immediate  seat  of  the  quar 
rel ;  and  the  popular  leaders  in  that  colony,  assured  of  the  co-operation  and  sup 
port  of  the  other  provinces,  were  not  intimidated  by  the  menacing  attitude  of  the 
governor,  but  persevered  steadily  in  the  execution  of  their  purposes. 

The  violence  of  the  people  against  all  whom  they  considered  unfriendly  to 
American  freedom  was  so  great,  that  the  commissioners  of  the  customs,  and  all 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  137 

the  officers  of  government,  deemed  it  expedient  to  quit  Salem,  and  to  repair  to 
Boston  for  safety  ;  so  that  all  the  apparatus  of  a  customhouse  was  transferred 
to  a  port  which  an  act  of  parliament  had  pronounced  it  unlawful  for  any  vessel 
to  enter. 

Having  formed  a  council  under  the  new  act  for  the  government  of  Massachu- 
setts Bay,  General  Gage,  by  its  advice,  issued  writs  for  holding  an  assembly  in 
Salem,  on  the  5th  of  October  ;  but  was  induced  by  subsequent  events  to  coun- 
termand the  elections  by  a  second  preclamation,  and  to  suspend  the  meeting  of 
the  members  already  returned.  The  colonists,  considering  the  second  procla- 
mation illegal,  utterly  disregarded  it,  and  chose  their  representatives  in  obedi- 
ence to  the  first. 

The  assembly,  to  the  number  of  ninety,  met  at  the  time  and  place  appointed 
They  waited  a  day  for  the  governor  to  open  the  session  ;  but  finding  he  did  not 
appear,  they,  on  the  third  day,  resolved  themselves  into  a  provincial  congress, 
and  adjourned  to  Concord,  a  town  about  twenty  miles  distant  from  Boston.  They 
chose  John  Hancock  president ;  and  appointed  a  committee  to  wait  on  the  gov- 
ernor with  a  remonstrance,  in  which  they  apologized  for  their  meeting  by  rep- 
resenting the  distressed  state  of  the  colony  ;  mentioned  the  grievous  apprehen- 
sions of  the  people  ;  asserted  that  the  rigor  of  the  Boston  port  bill  was  increased 
by  the  manner  of  its  execution  ;  complained  of  the  late  laws,  and  of  the  hostile 
preparations  on  Boston  Neck  ;  and  adjured  him  to  desist  immediately  from  the 
construction  of  a  fortress  there. 

The  governor  was  at  a  loss  how  to  act.  He  could  not  recognise  the  meeting 
at  Concord  as  a  legal  assembly,  and  was  sensible  of  the  imprudence  of  increas- 
ing the  public  irritation  by  declining  to  take  notice  of  their  remonstrance.  He 
was  constrained  by  the  pressure  of  circumstances  to  return  an  answer :  and,  in 
that  answer  he  expressed  his  indignation  at  the  suspicion  that  the  lives,  liberty,  or 
property  of  any  but  avowed  enemies,  were  in  danger  from  English  troops ;  and  ob- 
served, that  notwithstanding  the  hostile  dispositions  manifested  toward  them,  by 
withholding  almost  every  necessary  accommodation,  they  had  not  discovered  that 
resentment  which  such  unfriendly  conduct  was  calculated  to  provoke.  He  told 
them  that,  while  they  complained  of  alterations  in  their  charter  by  act  of  parlia- 
ment, they  were  themselves,  by  their  present  assembling,  subverting  that  char- 
ter, and  acting  in  direct  violation  of  their  own  constitution :  he  therefore  warned 
them  of  their  danger,  and  called  on  them  to  desist  from  such  unconstitutional 
proceedings.  • 

But  the  warnings  of  the  governor  made  no  impression  on  the  provincial  con- 
gress. On  the  17th  of  October,  that  assembly  adjourned  to  Cambridge,  a  town 
about  four  miles  from  Boston.  They  resolved  to  purchase  military  stores  ;  and 
to  enlist  a  number  of  minute  men,  so  named  from  their  engaging  to  take  the  field 
in  arms  on  a  minute's  warning.  But  the  greater  part  of  the  members,  although 
sufficiently  zealous  in  the  cause,  had  no  conception  of  the  expense  attending 
such  proceedings  ;  and  were  alarmed  at  the  mention  of  the  most  trivial  sums. 
They  were  in  easy  circumstances,  but  had  little  money  ;  living  on  the  produce 
of  their  farms,  their  expenditure  was  trifling,  and  they  were  utter  strangers  to 
large  accounts.  They  were  prevailed  on,  however,  at  first  to  vote  j£750  ster- 
ling, and  afterward  to  add  .£1,500  more,  for  purchasing  warlike  stores.  By  cau- 
tious management,  their  leaders  ultimately  induced  them  to  grant  £16,000  ster- 
ling for  the  purpose  of  maintaining  their  liberties.  Such  was  the  sum  with 
which  they  were  to  resist  the  power  of  the  British  empire ! 

They  appointed  a  committee  of  safety,  with  authority  to  call  out  the  militia 
when  thought  necessary  for  the  defence  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  province ;  and 
a  committee  of  supplies,  to  purchase  ammunition,  ordnance,  and  other  military 
stores.     They  elected  Jedidiah  Pribble,  Artemas  Ward,  and  Colonel  Pomeroy, 


.38  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

who  had  seen  some  service  in  the  late  war,  general  officers,  and  appointed  them 
to  the  chief  command  of  the  minute-men  and  militia,  if  they  should  be  called 
into  actual  service.  On  the  27th  of  October,  the  congress  adjourned  to  the  23d 
of  November. 

On  the  approach  of  winter,  the  governor  ordered  temporary  barracks  for  the 
troops  to  be  erected  :  but  he  found  much  difficulty  in  the  execution  of  his  pur 
pose  ;  as,  through  the  influence  of  the  select-men  and  committees,  the  mechan- 
ics were  unwilling  or  afraid  to  engage  in  the  work,  and  the  merchants  declined 
to  execute  his  orders. 

The  mutual  suspicions  of  the  governor  and  people  of  Massachusetts  Bay  were 
now  so  strong  that  every  petty  incident  increased  the  irritation.  Each  party 
made  loud  professions  of  the  best  intentions  ;  and  each  watched  the  other  with 
a  jealous  eye.  In  a  proclamation,  the  governor  forbade  the  people  to  pay  any 
regard  to  the  requisitions,  directions,  or  resolutions  of  the  provincial  congress, 
and  denounced  that  body  as  an  illegal  assembly  ;  but  the  proclamation  was  dis- 
regarded, and  the  recommendations  of  congress  were  revered  and  promptly 
obeyed. 

Instead  of  being  intimidated  by  the  governor's  proclamation,  the  provincial 
congress  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  on  reassembling  after  their  adjournment,  pro 
ceeded  with  greater  boldness  than  ever,  and  gave  decisive  evidence  of  their  de 
termination  to  carry  matters  to  extremities,  rather  than  submit  to  the  late  acts 
of  parliament.  They  resolved  to  have  12,000  men  in  readiness  to  act  on  any 
emergency,  and  ordered  a  fourth  of  the  militia  to  be  enlisted  as  minute-men,  and 
empowered  them  to  choose  their  own  officers.  They  despatched  agents  to  New 
Hampshire,  Rhode  Island,  and  Connecticut,  to  concert  measures  with  the  lead- 
ing men  in  those  provinces,  and  to  engage  them  to  provide  their  contingents  for 
an  army  of  20,000  men.  They  resolved  to  bring  their  force  into  action,  and  to 
oppose  General  Gage  whenever  he  should  march  his  troops  out  of  Boston, 
with  their  baggage,  ammunition,  and  artillery  ;  and  they  applied  to  the  ministers 
of  religion,  throughout  the  province,  desiring  their  countenance  and  co-operation. 
They  also  added  Colonels  Thomas  and  Heath  to  the  number  of  generals  whom 
they  had  formerly  nominated.  Toward  the  end  of  November  the.  congress  dis- 
solved itself,  having  appointed  another  to  be  held  in  the  month  of  February. 

Alarmed  by  the  proceedings  in  the  several  provinces,  the  ministry  had  issued 
a  proclamation  prohibiting  the  exportation  of  military  stores  from  Britain.  On 
hearing  of  this  proclamation,  the  inhabitants  of  Rhode  Island  removed  above 
forty  pieces  of  cannon  from  the  batteries  about  the  harbor,  for  the  avowed  pur- 
pose of  preventing  them  from  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  king?s  troops,  and  of 
employing  them  against  such  persons  as  might  attempt  to  infringe  their  liberties. 
About  the  same  time,  the  assembly  of  the  province  passed  resolutions  for  pur- 
chasing arms  and  military  stores  at  the  public  expense,  and  for  carefully  training 
the  militia  in  military  exercises. 

The  people  of  New  Hampshire,  who  had  hitherto  been  moderate,  surprised  a 
small  fort  at  Portsmouth,  and  carried  off  the  military  stores  which  it  contained. 

The  beginning  of  the  year  1775  presented  a  gloomy  prospect  to  England :  all 
the  provincial  assemblies,  except  that  of  New  York,  approved  of  the  resolutions 
of  the  general  congress ;  and  even  the  assembly  of  New  York  joined  in  the 
complaints  of  the  other  provinces,  although  it  was  less  resolute  in  its  opposition 
to  the  obnoxious  laws.  The  passions  of  the  people  were  everywhere  roused, 
md  great  agitation  prevailed.  The  inhabitants  were  all  in  motion ;  forming 
county  meetings  ;  entering  into  associations  ;  recommending  measures  for  car- 
rying into  execution  the  resolutions  of  the  general  congress,  and  choosing  com- 
mittees of  inspection  and  observation,  to  take  care  that  the  public  resolutions 
should  be  universally  attended  to,  and  to  guard  against  the  practices  of  those 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  135* 

selfish  individuals  who,  for  interested  purposes,  might  wish  to  elude  them,     L» 
the  midst  of  all  this  bustle,  the  militia  were  everywhere  carefully  trained. 

Meanwhile,  the  privations  and  sufferings  of  the  inhabitants  of  Boston  were 
grievous,  and  their  passions  were  highly  excited ;  but  their  resentful  spirit  was> 
kept  in  check  by  the  presence  of  the  troops.  Supplies  of  provisions  were  sent 
them  from  the  other  colonies  :  these,  however,  formed  but  a  partial  and  precari- 
ous resource  ;  but  the  people  were  encouraged  by  the  sympathy  of  their  breth- 
ren, and  by  the  thought  that  they  were  considered  martyrs  in  the  common  cause. 

Notwithstanding  the  portentous  aspect  of  affairs,  many  of  the  colonists  still 
believed  that  there  would  be  no  appeal  to  arms.  Formerly  their  non-importa 
tion  associations  had  produced  the  desired  effect ;  and  they  flattered  themselves 
that  similar  measures  would  again  be  followed  with  similar  results ;  that  the 
British  ministry  would  never  come  to  an  open  rupture  with  the  best  customers 
of  their  merchants  and  manufacturers,  but  would  recede  from  their  pretensions 
when  convinced  of  the  determined  opposition  of  the  Americans.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  British  ministry  expected  the  colonists  would  yield ;  and  thus  both 
parties  persisted  in  their  claims  till  neither  could  easily  give  way ;  and  in  the 
debates  on  American  affairs,  in  parliament,  the  partisans  of  the  ministry  spake 
of  the  colonists  in  the  most  contemptuous  manner  ;  affirmed  that  they  were  un- 
disciplined, and  incapable  of  discipline,  and  that  their  numbers  would  only  in- 
crease their  confusion  and  facilitate  their  defeat. 

Meanwhile  the  colonists  were  not  idle.  On  the  1st  of  February,  the  provin- 
cial congress  of  Massachusetts  Bay  met  at  Cambridge,  and,  apprehensive  of  be- 
ing too  much  within  the  reach  of  General  Gage,  toward  the  middle  of  the  month 
they  again  adjourned  to  Concord.  They  thus  took  decisive  measures  for  resist- 
ing the  obnoxious  acts  of  parliament.  They  earnestly  exhorted  the  militia  in 
general,  and  the  minute-men  in  particular,  to  be  indefatigable  in  improving  them- 
selves in  military  discipline ;  they  recommended  the  making  of  firearms  and 
bayonets ;  and  they  dissuaded  the  people  from  supplying  the  troops  in  Boston 
with  anything  necessary  for  military  service.  The  committee  of  safety  resolved 
to  purchase  powder,  artillery,  provisions,  and  other  military  stores,  and  to  de- 
posite  them  partly  at  Worcester  and  partly  at  Concord. 

In  this  agitated  posture  of  public  affairs,  General  Gage  conceived  it  to  be  his 
duty  to  seize  the  warlike  stores  of  the  colonists  wherever  he  could  find  them. 
With  this  view  he  ordered  a  small  detachment,  under  the  command  of  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Leslie,  on  Sunday  the  26th  of  February,  to  bring  off  some  field-pieces 
which  he  understood  the  provincial  congress  had  at  Salem.  The  party  landed 
at  Marblehead,  and  marched  to  Salem,  but  found  no  cannon  there.  Believing 
they  had  been  removed  only  a  short  time  before,  the  commanding  officer  deter- 
mined on  pursuit.  He  reached  a  small  river,  on  the  way  to  Danvers,  over 
which  was  a  draw-bridge  ;  but,  on  his  approach,  some  people  on  the  other  side 
drew  it  up,  and  alleged  that,  as  both  the  bridge  and  road  were  private  property, 
the  soldiers  had  no  right  to  pass  that  way.  The  party  were  about  to  use  some 
boats,  but  the  owners  instantly  scuttled  them.  The  bridge  was  at  length  let 
down ;  but  the  day  was  so  far  spent,  that  Colonel  Leslie,  deeming  it  inexpedient 
to  proceed  much  farther,  returned  to  Boston.  This  ineffectual  attempt  showed 
the  designs  of  the  governor,  and  gave  fresh  activity  to  the  vigilance  of  the  people 

The  colonies  were  now  all  in  commotion ;  and  preparations  were  everywhere 
making  for  the  general  congress,  which  was  to  assemble  in  the  month  of  May. 
New  York  was  the  only  place  which  discovered  much  backwardness  in  the 
matter  ;  and  perhaps  the  timid  and  selfish  policy  of  that  province  contributed  no 
less  to  the  war,  than  the  audacious  turbulence  of  the  people  of  Massachusetts 
Bay ;  for  the  British  ministry  were  encouraged  by  the  irresolution  of  the  people 
of  New  York  to  persist  in  their  plan  of  coercion,  from  which  they  had  been  al- 


140  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

most  deterred  by  he  firm  attitude  and  united  counsels  of  the  other  colonies 
Rut  hoping,  by  the  compliance  of  New  York  with  their  designs,  to  separate  the 
middle  and  southern  from  the  northern  provinces,  and  so  easily  subjugate  them 
all,  they  determined  to  persevere  in  strong  measures.  The  active  exertions, 
however,  of  the  adherents  of  the  British  ministry  were  defeated,  even  in  New 
York,  by  the  resolute  conduct  of  their  opponents  ;  and  that  province  sent  depu- 
ties to  the  general  congress. 

Although  some  of  the  persons  most  obnoxious  to  the  British  government  had 
withdrawn  from  Boston,  yet  many  zealous  Americans  still  remained  in  the  town, 
observed  every  motion  of  General  Gage  with  a  vigilant  eye,  and  transmitted  to 
their  friends  in  the  country  notices  of  his  proceedings  and  probable  intentions. 
The  American  stores  at  Concord  had  attracted  the  general's  attention,  and  he 
determined  to  seize  them.  But,  although  he  had  been  careful  to  conceal  his  in- 
tention, yet  some  intimations  of  it  reached  the  ears  of  the  colonists,  who  took 
their  measures  accordingly. 

At  eleven  o'clock  at  night,  on  the  18th  of  April,  General  Gage  embarked  800 
grenadiers  and  light  infantry,  the  flower  of  his  army,  under  the  command  of 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Smith  and  Major  Pitcaim,  on  Charles  river,  at  Boston  Neck. 

They  sailed  up  the  river,  landed  at  Phipp's  farm,  and  advanced  toward  Con- 
cord. Of  this  movement  some  of  the  friends  of  the  American  cause  got  notice, 
just  before  the  embarcation  of  the  troops  ;  and  they  instantly  despatched  messen- 
gers by  different  routes,  with  the  information  The  troops  soon  perceived,  by 
the  ringing  of  bells  and  firing  of  musketry,  that  notwithstanding  the  secrecy 
with  which  they  had  quitted  Boston,  they  had  been  discovered,  and  that  the  alarm 
was  fast  spreading  throughout  the  country.  Between  four  and  five  o'clock,  on 
the  morning  of  the  19th  of  April,  the  detachment  reached  Lexington,  thirteen 
miles  from  Boston.  Here  about  seventy  of  the  militia  were  assembled,  and  were 
standing  near  the  road  ;  but  their  number  being  so  small  they  had  no  intention 
of  making  any  resistance  to  the  military.  Major  Pitcaim,  who  had  been  sent 
forward  with  the  light  infantry,  rode  toward  them,  calling  out,  "  Disperse,  you 
rebels !  throw  down  your  arms  and  disperse  !"  The  order  was  not  instantly 
obeyed  :  Major  Pitcaim  advanced  a  little  farther,  fired  his  pistol,  and  flourished 
his  sword,  while  his  men  began  to  fire,  with  a  shout.  Several  Americans  fell ; 
the  rest  dispersed,  but  the  firing  on  them  was  continued  ;  and,  on  observing  this, 
some  of  the  retreating  colonists  returned  the  fire.  Eight  Americans  remained 
dead  on  the  field. 

At  the  close  of  this  rencounter,  the  rest  of  the  British  detachment,  under  Lieu- 
tenant Colonel  Smith,  came  up  ;  and  the  party,  without  further  violence,  proceed- 
ed to  Concord.  On  arriving  at  that  place,  they  found  a  body  of  militia  drawn 
up,  who  retreated  across  the  bridge  before  the  British  light  infantry.  The  main 
body  of  the  royal  troops  entered  the  town,  destroyed  two  pieces  of  cannon  with 
their  carriages,  and  a  number  of  carriage-wheels ;  threw  500  pounds  of  balls 
into  the  river  and  wells  and  broke  in  pieces  about  sixty  flour-barrels.  These 
were  all  the  stores  they  found. 

While  the  main  body  of  the  troops  was  engaged  in  these  operations,  the  light 
infantry  kept  possession  of  the  bridge,  the  Americans  having  retired  to  wait  for 
reinforcements.  Reinforcements  arrived  ;  and  Mr.  John  Butterworth,  of  Concord, 
who  commanded  the  Americans,  ordered  his  men  to  advance  ;  but  ignorant  of 
what  had  happened  at  Lexington,  enjoined  them  not  to  fire,  unless  the  troops 
fired  first.  The  matter  did  not  long  remain  in  suspense.  The  Americans  ad- 
vanced ;  the  troops  fired  on  them  ;  the  Americans  returned  the  fire ;  a  smart 
skirmish  ensued,  and  a  number  of  men  fell  on  each  side. 

The  troops,  having  accomplished  the  object  of  their  expedition,  began  to  re- 
treat. But  blood  had  been  shed,  and  the  aggressors  were  not  to  be  allowed  to 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


Hi 


i42  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

escape  with  impunity.  The  country  was  alarmed  ;  armed  men  crowded  in  from 
every  quarter  ;  and  the  retreating  troops  were  assailed  with  an  unceasing  but 
irregular  discharge  of  musketry. 

General  Gage  had  early  information  that  the  country  was  rising  in  arms  ;  and, 
about  eight  in  the  morning,  he  despatched  900  men,  under  the  command  of  Earl 
Percy,  to  support  his  first  party.  According  to  Gordon,  this  detachment  left 
Boston  with  their  music  playing  Yankee  Doodle,  a  tune  composed  in  derision  of 
the  inhabitants  of  the  northern  provinces  ;  an  act  which  had  no  tendency  to  sub- 
due, but  which  was  well  calculated  to  irritate  the  colonists. 

Earl  Percy  met  Colonel  Smith's  retreating  party  at  Lexington  much  exhaust- 
ed ;  and  being  provided  with  two  pieces  of  artillery,  he  was  able  to  keep  the 
Americans  in  check.  The  whole  party  rested  on  their  arms  till  they  took  some 
refreshment,  of  which  they  stood  much  in  need.  But  there  was  no  time  for  de- 
lay, as  the  militia  and  minute-men  were  hastening  in  from  all  quarters  to  the 
scene  of  action.  When  the  troops  resumed  their  march,  the  attack  was  renew- 
ed ;  and  Earl  Percy  continued  the  retreat  under  an  incessant  and  galling  fire  of 
small  arms.  By  means  of  his  field-pieces  and  musketry,  however,  he  was  able 
to  keep  the  assailants  at  a  respectful  distance.  The  colonists  were  under  no 
authority  ;  but.  ran  across  the  fields  from  one  place  to  another,  taking  their  sta- 
tion at  the  points  from  which  they  could  fire  on  the  troops  with  most  safety  and 
riffect.  Numbers  of  them,  becoming  weary  of  the  pursuit,  retired  from  the  con- 
test ;  but  their  places  were  supplied  by  new  comers,  so  that,  although  not  more 
:han  400  or  500  of  the  provincials  were  actually  engaged  at  any  one  time,  yet  the 
conflict  was  continued  without  intermission,  till  the  troops,  in  a  state  of  great 
exhaustion,  reached  Charlestown  Neck,  with  only  two  or  three  rounds  of  car- 
tridges each,  although  they  had  thirty-six  in  the  morning. 

On  this  memorable  day,  the  British  had  65  men  killed,  180  wounded,  and  28 
taken  prisoners.     The  provincials  had  50  men  killed,  34  wounded,  and  4  missing. 

The  appeal  to  arms  was  now  made ;  and  the  struggle  about  to  ensue  was  one 
of  the  most  momentous  recorded  in  the  annals  of  the  human  race ;  not  on  ac- 
count of  the  number  of  combatants  engaged,  for  neither  party  had  at  any  one  time 
above  thirty  or  forty  thousand  men  in  the  field,  and  often  not  the  half  of  those 
numbers  ;  but  because  of  the  principles  involved  in  it,  and  the  consequences 
which  it  has  produced. 

At  the  opening  of  this  interesting  contest,  the  parties  seemed  very  unequally 
matched.  Great  Britain  was  the  most  formidable  state  in  the  world.  In  the 
preceding  war  she  had  humbled  the  pride  of  the  Bourbons,  and  triumphed  ovei 
every  enemy  ;  her  fleets  commanded  the  ocean,  and  victory  hovered  over  her 
standards.  She  carried  on  a  lucrative  commerce  in  every  quarter  of  the  globe  ; 
her  flag  waved  in  the  ports  of  every  nation ;  and  her  merchants  occupied  the 
most  distinguished  place  in  the  great  mart  of  the  world.  Her  resources  seemed 
inexhaustible,  and  her  fame  encircled  the  earth.  On  the  other  hand,  the  Ameri- 
cans were  an  infant  people,  only  between  two  and  three  millions  in  number  ; 
they  were  thinly  scattered  over  a  vast  extent  of  country,  from  the  borders  of 
Florida  on  the  south  to  the  Bay  of  Fundy  on  the  north,  and  from  the  Atlantic  on 
the  east  to  the  Alleganies  on  the  west.  Till  lately,  the  intercourse  between 
the  provinces  had  been  slender,  and  respect  for  the  parent  state  was  their  only 
common  feeling,  and  the  only  bond  of  union  among  them.  Their  pursuits,  man- 
ners, and  sentiments  were  different.  They  were  without  armies ;  they  had  a 
militia  very  partially  acquainted  with  manual  exercise.  Having  been  much  em- 
ployed in  hunting,  many  of  them  were  expert  marksmen  ;  but  to  military  tactics, 
to  the  subordination,  prompt  obedience,  and  patient  endurance  of  soldiers,  they 
were  entire  strangers.  They  had  no  ships  but  those  which  were  employed  in 
the  peaceful  pursuits  of  commerce.     They  had  no  exchequer,  and  but  little 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  143 

money  ;  and  that  little,  having  been  gained  by  persevering  industry  and  frugal 
habits,  they  were  loth  to  expend.  Their  savings  were  chiefly  laid  out  in  the 
improvement  of  their  farms. 

But,  unpromising  as  their  prospects  were,  the  Americans  determined  not  to 
be  wanting  to  themselves,  and  took  their  measures  with  promptitude  and  vigor. 
Intelligence  of  the  events  of  the  ]  9th  of  April  spread  rapidly  over  the  country ; 
and  the  militia,  from  every  quarter,  hastened  toward  Boston.  On  the  20th,  the 
provincial  congress  chose  General  Ward  commander  in  chief  of  the  forces  in 
Massachusetts  Bay,  and  soon  afterward  named  John  Thomas  lieutenant  general 
Both  of  those  officers  had  seen  some  service  during  the  preceding  war. 

The  provincial  congress,  having  adjourned  from  Concord  to  Watertown,  re- 
solved that  an  army  of  30,000  men  be  immediately  raised,  and  wrote  to  the  col- 
onies of  New  Hampshire,  Rhode  Island,  and  Connecticut,  informing  them  of  the 
events  of  the  19th,  and  earnestly  requesting  them  to  send  forward  as  many 
troops  as  they  could  spare,  with  provisions,  arms,  and  military  stores.  The 
Connecticut  militia  marched  to  join  their  countrymen  in  arms,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Benedict  Arnold  and  Israel  Putnam — as  brave  a  man  as  ever  walked 
the  earth,  and  who  was  known  to  his  countrymen  by  many  deeds  of  daring,  two 
of  which  we  shall  here  mention. 

Putnam's  neighbors  had  long  been  annoyed  by  a  ferocious  wolf,  and  in  one 
night  Putnam  lost  seventy  fine  sheep  and  goats,  and  many  lambs  and  kids  were 
wounded. 

This  wolf  at  length  became  such  an  intolerable  nuisance,  that  Mr.  Putnam 
entered  into  a  combination  with  five  of  his  neighbors  to  hunt  alternately  until 
they  could  destroy  her.  Two,  by  rotation,  were  to  be  constantly  in  pursuit.  It 
was  known,  that,  having  lost  the  toes  from  one  foot  by  a  steel  trap,  she  made 
one  track  shorter  than  the  other.  By  this  vestige,  the  pursuers  recognised,  in  a 
light  snow,  the  route  of  this  pernicious  animal.  Having  followed  her  to  Con- 
necticut river,  and  found  she  had  turned  back  in  a  direct  course  toward  Pom- 
fret,  they  immediately  returned,  and  by  ten  o'clock  the  next  morning  the  blood- 
hounds had  driven  her  into  a  den,  about  three  miles  distant  from  the  house  of 
Mr.  Putnam.  The  people  soon  collected  with  dogs,  guns,  straw,  fire,  and  sul- 
phur, to  attack  the  common  enemy.  With  this  apparatus,  several  unsuccessful 
efforts  were  made  to  force  her  from  the  den.  The  hounds  came  back  badly 
wounded  and  refused  to  return.  The  smoke  of  blazing  straw  had  no  effect. 
Nor  did  the  fumes  of  burnt  brimstone,  with  which  the  cavern  was  filled,  compel 
her  to  quit  the  retirement.  Wearied  with  such  fruitless  attempts  (which  had 
brought  the  time  to  ten  o'clock  at  night),  Mr.  Putnam  tried  once  more  to  make 
his  dog  enter,  but  in  vain.  He  proposed  to  his  negro  man  to  go  down  into  the 
cavern  and  shoot  the  wolf;  the  negro  declined  the  hazardous  service.  Then  it 
was,  that  their  master,  angry  at  the  disappointment,  and  declaring  that  he  was 
ashamed  to  have  a  coward  in  his  family,  resolved  himself  to  destroy  the  fero- 
cious beast,  lest  she  should  escape  through  some  unknown  fissure  of  the  rock. 
His  neighbors  strongly  remonstrated  against  the  perilous  enerprise:  but  he 
Knowing  that  wild  animals  were  intimidated  by  fire,  and  having  provided  several 
strips  of  birch  bark,  the  only  combustible  material  which  he  could  obtain,  that 
would  afford  light  in  this  deep  and  darksome  cave,  prepared  for  his  descent. 
Having,  accordingly,  divested  himself  of  his  coat  and  waistcoat,  and  having  a 
long  rope  fastened  round  his  legs,  by  which  he  might  be  pulled  back,  at  a  con- 
certed signal,  he  entered  head  foremost,  with  the  blazing  torch  in  his  hand. 

The  aperture  of  the  den,  on  the  east  side  of  a  very  high  ledge  of  rocks,  is 
about  two  feet  square  ;  thence  it  descends  obliquely  fifteen  feet,  then  running 
horizontally  about  ten  more,  it  ascends  gradually  sixteen  feet  toward  its  termina- 
tion.    The  sides  of  this  subterraneous  cavity  are  composed  of  smooth  and  solid 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  145 

rocks,  which  seem  to  have  been  divided  from  each  other  by  some  former  earth- 
quake. The  top  and  bottom  are  also  of  stone,  and  the  entrance,  in  winter,  be- 
ing covered  with  ice,  is  exceedingly  slippery.  It  is  in  no  place  high  enough 
for  a  man  to  raise  himself  upright ;  nor  in  any  part  more  than  three  feet  in 
width. 

Having  groped  his  passage  to  the  horizontal  part  of  the  den,  the  most  terrify- 
ing darkness  appeared  in  front  of  the  dim  circle  of  light  afforded  by  his  torch 
It  was  silent  as  the  house  of  death.  None  but  monsters  of  the  desert  had  ever 
before  explored  this  solitary  mansion  of  horror.  He,  cautiously  proceeding  on- 
ward, came  to  the  ascent,  which  he  slowly  mounted  on  his  hands  and  knees, 
until  he  discovered  the  glaring  eyeballs  of  the  wolf,  who  was  sitting  at  the  ex- 
tremity of  the  cavern.  Startled  at  the  sight  of  fire,  she  .gnashed  her  teeth  and 
gave  a  sullen  growl.  As  soon  as  he  had  made  the  necessary  discovery,  he 
kicked  the  rope  as  a  signal  for  drawing  him  out.  The  people  at  the  mouth  of 
the  den,  who  had  listened  with  painful  anxiety,  hearing  the  growling  of  the 
wolf,  and  supposing  their  friend  to  be  in  the  most  imminent  danger,  drew  him 
forth  with  such  celerity,  that  his  shirt  was  stripped  over  his  head  and  his  skin 
severely  lacerated.  After  he  had  adjusted  his  clothes  and  loaded  his  gun  with 
nine  buckshot,  holding  a  torch  in  one  hand  and  the  musket  in  the  other,  he  de- 
scended the  second  time.  When  he  drew  nearer  than  before,  the  wolf,  assu- 
ming a  still  more  fierce  and  terrible  appearance,  howling,  rolling  her  eyes,  snap- 
ping her  teeth,  and  dropping  her  head  between  her  legs,  was  evidently  in  the 
attitude  and  on  the  point  of  springing  at  him.  At  this  critical  instant,  he  levelled 
and  fired  at  her  head.  Stunned  with  the  shock,  and  suffocated  with  the  smoke, 
he  immediately  found  himself  drawn  out  of  the  cave.  But  having  refreshed 
himself,  and  permitted  the  smoke  to  dissipate,  he  went  down  the  third  time 
Once  more  he  came  within  sight  of  the  wolf,  who  appearing  very  passive,  he 
applied  the  torch  to  her  nose  ;  and  perceiving  her  dead,  he  took  hold  of  her 
ears,  and  then  kicking  the  rope  (still  tied  round  his  legs),  the  people  above,  with 
no  small  exultation,  dragged  them  both  out  together. 

In  the  winter  of  1757,  when  Col.  Haviland  was  commandant  of  Fort  Edward, 
the  barracks  adjoining  to  the  northwest  bastion  took  fire.    They  extended  within 
twelve  feet  of  the  magazine,  which  contained  three  hundred  barrels  of  powder. 
On  its  first  discovery,  the  fire  raged  with  great  violence.     The  commandant  en- 
deavored, in  vain,  by  discharging  some  pieces  of  heavy  artillery  against  the  sup- 
porters of  this  flight  of  barracks,  to  level  them  with  the  ground.     Putnam  ar- 
rived from  the  island  where  he  was  stationed,  at  the  moment  when  the  blaze  ap-^ 
proached  that  end  which  was  contiguous  to  the  magazine.     Instantly,  a  vigorousw 
attempt  was   made  to  extinguish  the   conflagration.     A  way  was  opened  by  a 
postern  gate  to  the  river,  and  the   soldiers  were  employed  in  bringing  water ; 
which  he,  having  mounted  on  a  ladder  to  the  eaves  of  the  building,  received  and 
threw  upon  the  flame.     It  continued,  notwithstanding  their  utmost  efforts,  to  gain 
upon  them.     He  stood,  enveloped  in  smoke,  so  near  the  sheet  of  fire,  that  a  pair 
of  thick  blanket-mittens  were  burnt  entirely  off  hishands — he  was  supplied  Avith 
another  pair  dipped  in  water.     Col.  Haviland,  fearing  that  he  would  perish  in 
the  flames,  called  to  him  to  come  down.     But  he  entreated  that  he  might  be  suf- 
fered to  remain,  since  destruction  must  inevitably  ensue  if  their  exertions  should 
be  remitted.     The  gallant  commandant,  not  less  astonished  than  charmed  at  the 
boldness  of  his  conduct,  forbade  any  more   effects  to  be  carried  out  of  the  fort, 
animated  the  men  to  redoubled  diligence,  and  exclaimed,  "  If  we  must  be  blown 
up,  we  will  all  go  together."     At  last,  when  the  barracks  were  seen  to  be  trem- 
bling, Putnam  descended,  placed  himself  at  the  interval,  and  continued  from  an 
incessant  rotation  of  replenished  buckets  to  pour  water  upon  the  magazine.  The 
outside  planks  wero  already  consumed  by  the  proximity  of  the  fire,  and  as  only 

10 


146  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY. 

one  thickness  of  timber  intervened,  trepidation  now  became  general  and  extreme  i 
Putnam,  still  undaunted,  covered  with  a  cloud  of  cinders,  and  scorched  with  the 
intensity  of  the  heat,  maintained  his  position  until  the  fire  subsided,  and  the  dan- 
ger was  wholly  over  He  had  contended  for  one  hour  and  a  half  with  that  ter- 
rible element.  His  legs,  his  thighs,  his  arms,  and  his  face  were  blistered  ;  and 
when  he  pulled  off  his  second  pair  of  mittens,  the  skin  from  his  hands  and  fin- 
gers followed  them.  It  was  a  month  before  he  recovered.  The  commandant, 
to  whom  his  merits  had  before  endeared  him,  could  not  stifle  the  emotions  of 
gratitude  due  to  the  man  who  had  been  so  instrumental  in  preserving  the  maga- 
zine, the  fort,  and  the  garrison. 

A  large  body  of  men  was  soon  collected  before  Boston ;  but  they  were  in 
great  want  of  everything  necessary  for  the  equipment  of  an  army.  They  had 
muskets,  many  of  them  old  and  rusty  ;  but  were  ill  provided  with  bayonets. 
They  had  a  few  pieces  of  artillery  and  a  few  mortars,  with  some  balls  and 
shells  ;  but  had  only  forty-one  barrels  of  gunpowder  in  the  public  store. 

The  battle  of  Lexington  operated  like  an  electrical  shock  throughout  the 
provinces.  On  hearing  of  that  event,  even  in  New  York,  where  the  friends  of 
the  ministry  were  more  numerous  than  in  any  other  place,  the  people  espoused 
the  cause  of  their  countrymen.  They  shut  up  the  customhouse,  and  stopped  all 
vessels  preparing  to  sail  to  Quebec,  Newfoundland,  Georgia,  or  Boston. 

The  colonists  of  New  Jersey  took  possession  of  the  treasury  of  the  province, 
containing  about  .£20,000,  to  employ  it  in  their  own  defence.  The  inhabitants 
of  Philadelphia  followed  the  example  of  New  York,  and  prevented  the  sailing  of 
vessels  to  any  port  on  the  continent  that  acknowledged  the  authority  or  was 
subject  to  the  power  of  Britain. 

In  six  days  intelligence  of  the  action  of  the  19th  of  April  reached  Baltimore, 
in  Maryland.  The  people  instantly  seized  the  provincial  magazine,  containing 
about  1,500  stand  of  arms,  and  stopped  all  exports  to  the  fishing  islands,  to  such 
of  the  colonies  as  had  declined  to  join  the  confederacy,  and  to  the  British  army 
and  navy  at  Boston. 

In  Virginia  a  provincial  congress  had  met  in  the  month  of  March,  which  took 
measures  for  training  the  militia,  and  recommended  to  each  county  to  raise  a 
volunteer  company  for  the  better  defence  of  the  country.  At  Williamsburgh,  the 
capital  of  the  colony,  there  was  a  small  provincial  magazine,  containing  upward 
of  1,000  pounds  of  gunpowder.  On  the  night  of  the  20th  of  April,  Lord  Dun- 
more,  the  governor,  employed  the  captain  of  an  armed  vessel  to  convey  the 
greater  part  of  that  powder  on  board  his  ship.  Having  got  notice  of  the  transac- 
tion, the  citizens  took  the  alarm,  and  the  mayor  and  corporation  addressed  his 
lordship  on  the  subject.  He  answered  that  he  had  removed  the  powder  to  a 
place  of  security  ;  and  assured  them  that  if  it  should  be  needed  in  order  to  sup- 
press an  insurrection,  he  would  restore  it  in  half  an  hour. 

When  news  of  this  affair  reached  Hanover  county,  captain  Patrick  Henry,  at 
the  head  of  more  than  150  volunteers,  marched  toward  Williamsburgh,  to  demand 
restitution  of  the  powder,  and  to  protect  the  public  treasury  against  a  similar 
depredation.  When  within  about  fifteen  miles  of  the  capital,  he  was  assured 
that  the  receiver-general  would  pay  for  the  powder,  and  that  the  citizens  would 
guard  the  public  treasury  and  magazine.     The  party  then  dispersed. 

Lord  Dunmore,  greatly  alarmed  by  Henry's  march,  converted  his  palace  into 
&  garrison,  and  issued  a  proclamation  charging  the  people  with  the  design  of 
altering  the  established  constitution.  This  was  a  new  cause  of  exasperation  ; 
and  the  people,  in  their  county  meetings,  not  only  approved  of  Mr.  Henry's  pro- 
ceedings, but  retorted  upon  the  governor,  attributing  all  the  disturbances  to  his 
misconduct,  and  declaring  that  they  only  vindicated  their  rights,  and  opposed  in- 
novation.    While  the  public  mind  was  in  this  feverish  state,  intelligence  of  the 


THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


147 


battle  of  Lexington  arrived  in  Virginia.  It  greatly  increased  the  apprehensions 
and  irritation  of  the  people,  and  made  them  far  more  active  in  arming  and  train- 
ing the  militia  and  volunteer  companies  than  they  had  formerly  been.  In  Vir- 
ginia, a*  well  as  in  the  other  colonies,  many  were  much  alarmed ;  but  the  ap- 
prehensions of  impending  danger  were  overpowered  by  feelings  of  indignation. 

In  this  critical  posture  of  affairs,  Lord  Dunmore  convened  the  house  of  bur- 
gesses. His  intention  was  to  procure  their  approbation  of  Lord  North's  concil- 
iatory plan  ;  and  in  his  speech  at  the  opening  of  the  session,  he  employed  all 
his  address  to  gain  his  end.  But,  instead  of  complying  with  his  recommenda- 
tions, the  house  immediately  appointed  a  committee  to  inquire  into  the  causes  of 
the  late  disturbances,  and  to  examine  the  state  of  the  public  magazine.  For  the 
defence  of  the  magazine  Lord  Dunmore  had  ordered  spring  guns  to  be  placed  in 
it,  without  giving  any  public  warning  of  the  measure.  Some  inconsiderate  young 
men,  unapprized  of  their  danger,  attempted  to  furnish  themselves  with  arms 
out  of  it ;  and  one  of  them  was  wounded.  This  circumstance  occasioned  a 
violent  ferment.  A  multitude  of  people  assembled,  broke  into  the  magazine,  and 
took  out  many  of  the  arms  ;  but  some  members  of  the  house  of  burgesses,  hav- 
ing repaired  to  the  spot,  by  their  remonstrances  prevailed  on  the  people  to  re- 
store them. 

On  the  7th  of  June,  a  report  was  spread  about  Williamsburgh,  that  Captain 
Collins,  of  the  British  vessel  Magdalen,  was  coming  up  the  river,  with  about 
iOO  men  in  several  boats,  to  take  possession  of  the  town.  A  number  of  armed 
persons  instantly  assembled  to  defend  the  place  and  its  inhabitants  ;  but  on  leani- 
ng that  there  was  no  occasion  for  their  services,  they  quietly  dispersed.     The 


Fig.  57.— View  of  Yorktown. 

circumstance,  however,  made  such  an  impression  on  the  governor's  mind,  tnafc 
with  his  lady  and  family,  he  quitted  Williamsburgh,  proceeded  to  Yorktown,  and 
went  on  board  the  Fowey  man  of  war. 


.48  THE    PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

A  correspondence  now  took  place  between  his  lordship  and  the  council  and 
burgesses.  He  accused  :  they  recriminated.  They  rejected  Lord  North's  con- 
ciliatory plan  ;  but  passed  the  necessary  bills,  and  entreated  the  governor's  at- 
tendance to  give  his  assent  to  them,  and  to  close  the  session.  His  lordship  de- 
clined meeting  them  in  the  capital,  and  they  did  not  choose  to  wait  upon  him  on 
board  a  man  of  war.  The  correspondence  terminated  about  the  middle  of  July, 
when  the  burgesses  were  obliged  to  separate,  in  order  to  attend  to  their  private 
affairs  ;  but  they  appointed  a  convention  of  delegates  to  meet  and  supply  their 
place.  In  August  this  convention  met,  and  showed  itself  animated  by  the  com- 
mon spirit  of  the  country ;  and  before  dissolving  issued  a  declaration,  setting 
forth  the  reasons  of  its  meeting,  and  showing  the  necessity  of  immediately  put- 
ting the  country  in  a  posture  of  defence. 

Having  been  joined  by  a  number  of  loyal  colonists  and  fugitive  slaves,  Lord 
Dunmore  very  imprudently  began  a  system  of  predatory  warfare.  By  mutual 
insults  and  injuries,  the  minds  of  both  parties  became  much  exasperated.  At 
length  the  governor  attempted  to  burn  the  town  of  Hampton  ;  but  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  27th  of  October,  just  as  he  began  a  furious  cannonade  upon  it,  a  body 
of  riflemen  from  Williamsburgh,  who  had  marched  all  night,  entered  the  place, 
and  being  joined  by  some  of  their  countrymen,  took  such  an  advantageous  posi- 
tion, that,  with  their  small  arms,  they  compelled  his  lordship  to  retreat,  with  the 
loss  of  some  of  his  men  and  one  of  his  vessels. 

Lord  Dunmore  now  issued  a  proclamation  declaring  the  province  under  mar- 
tial law ;  requiring  all  persons  capable  of  bearing  arms  to  repair  to  the  royal 
standard,  under  the  penalty  of  being  considered  traitors  if  they  disobeyed,  and 
promising  freedom  to  all  indented  servants,  negroes,  and  others  belonging  to 
rebels,  on  their  joining  his  majesty's  troops. 

In  consequence  of  this  proclamation,  his  lordship  soon  found  himself  at  the 
head  of  some  hundreds  of  fugitive  negroes  and  others  at  Norfolk ;  but  the  procla- 
mation highly  incensed  the  great  body  of  the  Virginians,  and  alienated  the  minds 
of  many  who  had  hk'iert-  been  friendly  to  the  British  claims.  Being  informed 
that  a  number  of  armed  colonists  were  rapidly  advancing  against  him,  Lord  Dun- 
more took  possession  of  the  great  bridge  near  Norfolk  ;  a  post  of  much  impor- 
tance for  protecting  his  friends,  and  frustrating  the  designs  of  his  enemies.  On 
arriving  near  the  bridge,  the  Virginians,  commanded  by  Colonel  Woodford,  in- 
stead of  attempting  to  force  a  passage,  fortified  themselves  at  a  short  distance  On 
the  other  side  of  Elizabeth  river  ;  and  in  this  position  the  two  parties  faced  each 
other  for  several  days. 

The  i  inpatient  impetuosity  of  Lord  Dunmore's  temper  could  ill  brook  to  be 
thus  braved  by  the  colonists,  and  he  determined  to  dislodge  them.  Accordingly, 
early  in  the  morning  of  the  8th  of  December,  Captain  Fordyce  of  the  14th  regi- 
ment, at  the  head  of  a  royalist  detachment,  left  Norfolk,  and  reached  the  bridge 
before  daybreak.  He  silently  replaced  the  planks  of  the  bridge  which  had  been 
removed.  The  road  between  the  bridge  and  the  American  breastwork,  which 
was  on  the  south  of  the  river,  was  a  narrow  causeway,  through  swampy  ground  ; 
and  on  the  right,  within  musket-shot  of  the  causeway,  was  a  thicket,  where  the 
Americans  had  posted  a  small  party.  At  daybreak,  Captain  Fordyce,  at  the 
head  of  his  detachment,  with  fixed  bayonets,  passed  the  bridge,  and  proceeded 
rapidly  toward  the  enemy.  But  the  Americans  were  not  unprepared  :  they 
however  allowed  the  troops  to  advance  a  good  way  without  molestation ;  and 
when  near  the  works  poured  upon  them  a  destructive  discharge  of  musketry, 
both  from  the  entrenchment  and  thicket  at  the  same  time.  Undismayed  by  this 
warm  reception,  Captain  Fordyce  steadily  advanced  :  but  on  the  second  fire,  he 
fell  dead  within  a  few  yards  of  the  American  works.     His  party  instantly  re- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  149 

treated,  sixty-two  of  their  party  being  either  killed  or  wounded,  while  the  Amer- 
icans had  only  one  man  slightly  hurt. 

Next  night  Lord  Dunmore  quitted  his  post,  and  with  his  adherents  sought 
refuge  on  board  the  shipping  in  the  river.  The  Americans  took  possession  of 
the  town,  and  refused  to  supply  the  ships  with  provisions  ;  therefore,  early  in 
the  morning  of  the  1st  of  January,  1776,  Lord  Dunmore  began  a  furious  cannon- 
ade on  the  town,  and  sent  parties  of  sailors  and  marines  ashore,  who  set  fire  to 
the  houses  nearest  the  water.  The  flames  spread  rapidly  among  the  wooden 
buildings  ;  a  great  part  of  the  town  was  consumed  ;  and  the  Americans  them- 
selves afterward  destroyed  the  rest  of  it,  that  it  might  afford  no  shelter  to  the 
royal  troops.  Thus  perished  Norfolk,  the  most  flourishing  commercial  town  in 
Virginia. 

While  these  operations  were  going  on,  Lord  Dunmore  entertained  hopes  of 
subduing  the  colony  by  the  agency  of  an  adventurer  named  John  Connelly,  a 
native  of  Pennsylvania.  This  man,  having  concerted  measures  with  his  lord- 
ship, and  having  received  encouragement  from  General  Gage  also,  communica- 
ted with  such  militia  officers  as  he  thought  most  likely  to  enter  into  his  views, 
promising  them,  in  the  name  of  his  lordship,  ample  rewards.  He  engaged  the 
Indians  on  the  Ohio  to  act  in  concert  with  him  ;  and  he  was  to  be  assisted  by 
the  garrisons  of  Fort  Detroit  and  Fort  Gage  on  the  Illinois.  Having  collected  a 
force  on  the  western  frontier,  he  was  to  penetrate  through  Virginia,  and  meet 
his  lordship  at  Alexandria,  on  the  Potomac,  in  April.  But  about  ten  days  after 
taking  leave  of  Lord  Dunmore,  Connelly  was  apprehended ;  his  papers  were 
seized  ;  the  plot  was  fully  discovered,  and  entirely  frustrated.  Lord  Dunmore 
finding  all  his  efforts  ineffectual,  and  being  unable  to  remain  any  longer  on  the 
coast,  sailed  with  the  force  under  his  command  to  join  General  Howe. 

We  shall  now  glance  at  the  occurrences  in  the  southern  provinces  during 
1775. 

•  From  the  beginning  of  the  troubles,  the  people  of  South  Carolina  had  flattered 
themselves  that  their  non-importation  and  non-exportation  agreements  would  in- 
duce the  mother  country  to  recede  from  her  high  pretensions ;  but  the  arrival  at 
Charleston  of  a  packet  from  London,  on  the  19th  of  April,  dissipated  the  illusion, 
and  gave  them  a  glimpse  of  the  real  difficulties  of  their  situation.  In  the  midst 
of  the  gloomy  forebodings  which  depressed  their  minds,  information  of  the  skir- 
mish at  Lexington  arrived,  and  filled  them  with  grief  and  indignation.  They 
felt  their  circumstances  embarrassing  and  perilous.  Their  means  were  feeble, 
and  their  enemies  powerful ;  but  they  determined  not  to  abandon  themselves  to 
despair.  Next  night  they  seized  twelve  hundred  stand  of  arms,  with  the  ac- 
coutrements, wrhich  were  in  the  magazine ;  and  afterward  distributed  them 
among  the  men  enlisted  for  the  public  service. 

The  provincial  congress  resolved  that  "  in  their  distressed  circumstances  they 
would  be  justified  before  God  and  man  in  resisting  force  by  force."  They  sol- 
emnly engaged  to  defend  their  injured  country  against  every  foe  ;  and  to  support, 
with  their  lives  and  fortunes,  every  measure  which  the  provincial  or  continental 
councils  should  recommend.  They  resolved  to  raise  two  regiments  of  infantry 
and  a  regiment  of  rangers,  and  to  put  Charleston  in  a  respectable  state  of  de- 
fence. Money  was  wanting  ;  but  bills  of  credit  were  issued,  which,  by  a  con- 
sent produced  by  the  enthusiasm  of  the  people,  served  the  immediate  purpose. 

But  notwithstanding  the  military  enthusiasm  of  the  South  Carolinians,  they 
were  ill  provided  with  ammunition  ;  for  never  having  contemplated  the  possibil- 
ity of  actual  war,  they  had  made  no  provision  for  such  a  contingency.  They 
now  determined,  however,  by  the  promptitude  and  vigor  of  their  measures,  to 
compensate  their  past  inactivity.  There  were  not  above  3,000  pounds  of  gun- 
powder in  the   colony,  and  no  supply  could  be  obtained  directly  from  Britain. 


150  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

But  the  inhabitants  of  East  Florida  had  never  joined  in  the  opposition  to  British 
policy,  and  therefore  that  province  still  enjoyed  an  unfettered  commerce  with 
the  mother  country. 

The  committee  of  safety  at  Charleston,  which  had  been  appointed  by  the 
provincial  congress,  authorized  twelve  persons  to  sail  to  the  coast  of  Florida, 
where  they  surprised  a  ship  with  twelve  British  soldiers  on  board  ;  took  out 
15,000  pounds  of  gunpowder,  for  which  they  gave  the  captain  a  bill  of  exchange  ; 
and  although  pursued,  escaped  safely  to  Charleston  with  their  prize.  In  that 
agitated  state  of  the  public  mind,  and  while  the  provincial  congress  was  sitting, 
Lord  William  Campbell,  governor  of  the  province,  arrived,  and  was  received 
with  the  usual  demonstrations  of  joy.  The  congress  waited  upon  him  with  an 
address,  in  which  they  represented  the  cause  of  their  proceedings  ;  declared 
that  love  of  innovation  had  no  influence  on  their  councils  ;  that  they  had  been 
forced  to  associate  and  take  up  arms,  with  no  other  view  than  that  of  defending 
their  lives,  liberties,  and  properties  ;  and  they  entreated  his  excellency  to  assure 
his  majesty  of  their  loyal  attachment.  His  lordship  returned  a  prudent  and  con- 
ciliatory answer. 

The  people  of  Georgia,  who  had  hitherto  declined  a  participation  in  the 
colonial  policy,  about  this  time  abandoned  their  cautious  neutrality ;  espoused 
the  cause  of  their  countrymen ;  and  appointed  delegates  to  attend  the  continen- 
tal congress.  Thus  the  whole  of  the  thirteen  provinces  were  arrayed  in  opposi- 
tion to  Britain. 


CHAPTER  III. 


The  British  house  of  commons  had  been  dissolved  in  September,  1774  ;  and 
a  new  parliament  met  on  the  30th  of  November  following.  On  opening  the 
session,  the  king's  speech  related  chiefly  to  the  insubordination  in  the  province 
of  Massachusetts  Bay,  and  the  refractory  spirit  manifested  in  the  other  colonies  ; 
and  it  concluded  by  expressing  his  majesty's  determination  to  maintain  the  au- 
thority of  the  legislature  over  every  part  of  the  British  empire. 

On  the  1st  of  February,  the  Earl  of  Chatham  made  another  attempt  toward 
reconciliation  ;  and  brought  in  the  outlines  of  "  a  provisional  act  for  settling  the 
troubles  in  America ;  and  for  asserting  the  supreme  legislative  authority  and  su- 
perintending power  of  Great  Britain  over  the  colonies."  But,  after  a  keen  dis 
cussion,  the  bill  was  rejected,  without  being  allowed  to  lie  upon  the  table.  The 
house  of  commons  refused  to  receive  any  petition  from  congress  ;  and  the  min- 
istry, encouraged  chiefly,  it  has  been  said,  by  the  representations  of  Mr.  Hutch- 
inson, late  governor  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  resolved  to  enforce  obedience  to  the 
obnoxious  acts. 

The  plans  of  the  cabinet,  being  now  fully  formed,  soon  developed  themselves. 
Lord  North,  who  had  the  management  of  the  house  of  commons,  moved  an  ad- 
dress to  the  king,  and  a  conference  with  the  lords  upon  it,  in  order  that  it  might 
be  the  joint  address  of  botlj  houses.  The  address  thanked  the  king  for  the  com- 
munication of  the  American  papers  ;  declared  that,  from  those  papers,  parlia- 
ment found  that  a  rebellion  actually  existed  within  the  province  of  Massachusetts 
Bay  ;  that  the  parties  concerned  in  it  had  been  countenanced  and  encouraged 
by  unlawful  combinations  and  engagements  entered  into  in  several  of  the  other 
colonies;  that  parliament  could  never  relinquish  any  part  of  the  sovereign  au- 
thority over  all  the  dominions  by  law  vested  in  his  majesty  and  the  two  houses 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


151 


Fig.  58.—  Statue  of  the  Earl  of  Chatham, 
of  parliament ;  that  they  ever  have  been  and  always  will  be  ready  to  pay  atten- 
tion and  regard  to  any  real  grievances  of  his  majesty's  subjects,  which  shall  in 
a  dutiful  and  constitutional  manner  be  laid  before  them  ;  but  at  the  same  time 
they  beseech  his  majesty  to  take  the  most  effectual  measures  to  enforce  due 
obedience  to  the  authority  of  the  supreme  legislature  ;  and  in  the  most  solemn 
manner  they  assured  him  that,  at  the  hazard  of  their  lives  and  fortunes,  they 
would  stand  by  him  against  all  rebellious  attempts,  in  the  maintenance  of  the 
just  rights  of  his  majesty  and  of  the  two  houses  of  parliament. 

The  address  wore  such  a  portentous  aspect,  that  it  roused  all  the  energies  of 
the  members  in  opposition,  and  appalled  some  even  of  the  staunch  adherents  of 
the  ministry  ;  but  it  was  carried  by  large  majorities,  and,  on  being  presented, 
met  with  a  gracious  reception. 

Every  motion  in  parliament  tending  toward  conciliation  was  rejected  ;  and 
every  petition  against  the  coercive  acts  was  disregarded.  To  one  from  the  city 
of  London,  presented  to  the  king  on  the  10th  of  April,  his  majesty  replied,  "  It 
is  with  the  utmost  astonishment  that  I  find  any  of  my  subjects  capable  of  encour- 
aging the  rebellious  disposition  which  unhappily  exists  in  my  colonies  in  North 
America.  Having  entire  confidence  in  the  wisdom  of  my  parliament,  the  great 
council  of  the  nation,  I  will  steadily  pursue  the  measures  which  they  have  rec- 
ommended for  the  support  of  the  constitutional  rights  of  Great  Britain,  and  the 
protection  of  the  commercial  rights  of  my  kingdom."  A  few  petitions  in  favor 
of  the  ministerial  policy  were  presented ;  but  as  it  was  easy  to  procure  them 
from  dependants  and  expectants,  at  any  time,  and  in  any  cause,  they  made  no 
impression  on  the  public  mind,  and  afforded  but  a  feeble  support  to  the  measures 
of  the  cabinet. 

The  administration  having  exhausted  their  legislative  sagacity  on  America, 
began  without  delay  to  display  their  military  talents  against  the  colonists. 
Toward  the  end  of  April,  they  despatched  Generals   Howe,  Clinton,  and  Bur* 


152  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

goyne  to  that  country,  and  soon  afterward  ordered  a  number  of  transports  to  sail 
from  Cork  with  reinforcements  to  General  Gage. 

Near  the  end  of  May  the  session  of  parliament  was  closed  ;  and  on  the  even- 
ing of  the  28th  of  that  month,  Captain  Derby,  who  had  been  despatched  by  the 
colony  of  Massachusetts  Bay  with  an  account  of  the  events  of  the  19th  of  April, 
to  their  agent  in  London,  reached  that  city.  Rumors  of  the  tidings  which  he 
brought  soon  circulated  ;  but  it  was  not  till  the  9th  of  June,  when  Captain  Brown 
of  the  Silkey,  who  had  sailed  four  days  before  Captain  Derby,  with  despatches 
from  General  Gage  to  government,  arrived  in  London,  that  the  public  was  fully 
apprized  of  the  transactions  in  the  vicinity  of  Boston.  For  those  events  the  pub- 
lic mind  was  in  some  measure  prepared  by  what  had  before  happened  ;  and  con- 
sequently, although  the  news  was  unpleasant,  yet.  they  excited  no  great  surprise. 
The  ministry  prepared  for  active  operations,  and  ordered  six  regiments  of  infan- 
try to  hold  themselves  in  readiness  to  embark  for  America. 

The  blood  shed  at  Lexington  loosened  the  social  bond  in  America,  and  almost 
dissolved  the  fabric  of  society.  The  great  mass  of  the  people  was  held  together 
by  their  common  apprehensions  and  common  indignation  ;  but  in  the  provinces 
of  New  England,  the  people,  for  a  short  time,  acknowledged  no  supreme  au- 
thority to  direct  their  operations.  Every  man  considered  himself  his  own  mas- 
ter, and  at  liberty  to  pursue  such  measures  as  he  deemed  most  expedient  for  the 
common  welfare.  Accordingly,  a  gentleman  of  the  name  of  Ethan  Allen,  a 
militia  colonel,  in  conjunction  with  some  others,  planned  an  expedition  against 
Ticonderoga. 

The  importance  of  securing  the  communication  between  Quebec  and  the  re- 
fractory colonies,  by  the  Lakes  Champlain  and  George,  had  been  early  perceived 
by  the  Americans  ;  and  Colonel  Allen,  without  waiting  for  instructions  from  any 
constituted  authority,  successfully  executed  the  project.  At  the  head  of  a  body 
of  armed  men  he  hastened  toward  Ticonderoga,  and  on  his  march  was  joined  by 
Arnold,  already  raised  to  the  rank  of  colonel.  The  commandant  of  Ticonderoga, 
without  the  least  suspicion  of  his  post  being  in  danger,  was  somewhat  remiss  in 
the  discipline  of  his  small  garrison  ;  and,  early  on  the  morning  of  the  10th  of 
May,  he  was  surprised  in  bed  by  Allen,  Arnold,  and  a  few  of  their  followers, 
who  had  entered  the  fort,  and  made  themselves  masters  of  it  without  any  loss. 
On  being  ordered  to  surrender,  he  asked  by  what  authority  he  was  required  to 
do  so.  Allen  replied,  "  I  demand  it  in  the  name  of  the  great  Jehovah,  and  of 
the  continental  congress."  The  congress,  however,  knew  nothing  of  the  matter  ; 
nor  was  its  first  meeting  held  till  some  hours  after  the  transaction.  The  same 
party  made  themselves  masters  of  Crown  Point,  situated  near  the  southern  ex- 
tremity of  Lake  Champlain,  as  Ticonderoga  is  at  the  north  end  of  Lake  George. 
They  also  surprised  Skenesborough,  and  a  sloop  of  war,  the  only  vessel  belong- 
ing to  the  royal  navy  on  those  lakes.  In  this  way,  Allen  and  Arnold  took  up- 
ward of  100  pieces  of  cannon,  and  some  ammunition  and  stores ;  and  gained 
possession  of  Lake  Champlain. 

On  the  10th  of  May  the  general  congress  met,  when  deputies  from  twelve 
colonies  appeared.  Georgia  had  not  yet  joined  the  confederacy.  The  congress 
chose  Peyton  Randolph  president ;  but  that  gentleman  being  obliged  to  return 
home  on  the  24th  of  the  month,  they  placed  John  Hancock  in  the  chair.  On 
receiving  information  of  the  enterprise  and  success  of  Allen  and  Arnold,  the 
congress  earnestly  recommended  it  to  the  people  of  New  York  and  Albany  to 
remove  the  cannon  and  stores  of  Crown  Point  and  Ticonderoga  to  the  south  of 
Lake  George  ;  and  to  take  an  exact  inventory  of  them,  that  they  might  be  re- 
turned on  the  restoration  of  the  former  harmony  between  Britain  and  the  colonies. 

They  agreed  to  present  a  second  petition  to  the  king,  similar  to  that  of  the 
preceding  year  j  but,  at  the  same  time,  resolved  that  the  colonies  be  put  in  a  pos 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  153 

ture  of  defence.  They  recommended  to  the  colonists  to  collect  saltpetre  and 
sulphur,  and  to  manufacture  gunpowder  for  the  use  of  the  united  provinces 
They  resolved  to  raise  troops,  and  made  every  preparation  for  maintaining  their 
privileges  by  force,  if  humble  representations  and  petitions  should  prove  unsuc- 
cessful. 

But,  amid  all  these  warlike  preparations,  the  greater  number  of  the  deputies 
had  no  intention  of  separating  from  Britain,  or  of  aspiring  to  independence. 
They  were  resolutely  determined  to  defend  their  privileges,  but  aimed  at  nothing 
more  ;  although,  even  at  this  early  period,  a  few  were  fully  convinced  that  the 
contest  must  terminate  either  in  absolute  submission  or  complete  independence. 
The  congress  addressed  a  letter  to  the  oppressed  inhabitants  of  Canada,  styling 
themselves  their  friends  and  countrymen.  Its  obvious  design  was  to  inspire  the 
Canadians  with  jealousy  or  hatred  of  the  British  government,  and  to  gain  their 
good  will  and  co-operation  in  the  measures  which  they  were  then  pursuing. 

On  the  15th  of  June  congress  proceeded  to  choose,  by  ballot,  a  commander-in- 
chief  of  the  provincial  or  continental  forces,  and  unanimously  elected  George 
Washington  to  that  arduous  office.  We  have  already  alluded  briefly  to  his  early 
history,  and  to  his  early  military  services.  These  had  established  his  char- 
acter as  a  sagacious  warrior,  a  man  of  sound  understanding,  undaunted  courage, 
and  inflexible  integrity.  In  addition,  he  enjoyed,  in  a  high  degree,  the  confi 
dence  of  his  countrymen,  and  had  been  chosen  one  of  the  deputies  to  congress 
for  his  native  province  of  Virginia.  He  had  used  neither  solicitation  nor  influ- 
ence of  any  kind  to  procure  the  appointment ;  and  when  the  president  informed 
him  of  his  election,  and  of  the  request  of  congress  that  he  would  accept  the  of- 
fice, he  stood  up  in  his  place,  and  addressed  the  president  in  the  following  terms  : 
"  Though  I  am  truly  sensible  of  the  high  honor  done  me  by  this  appointment, 
yet  I  feel  great  distress  from  a  consciousness  that  my  abilities  and  military  ex 
perience  are  not  equal  to  the  arduous  trust.  But,  as  the  congress  desire  it,  I 
will  enter  on  the  momentous  duty,  and  exert  every  power  I  possess  in  their  ser- 
vice, and  for  the  support  of  the  glorious  cause.  I  beg  they  will  accept  my  cor- 
dial thanks  for  this  high  testimony  of  their  approbation."  He  besought  congress 
to  remember  that  he  thought  himself  unequal  to  the  command  with  which  they 
had  honored  him  ;  that  he  expected  no  emolument  from  it,  but  that  he  would 
keep  an  exact  account  of  his  expenses,  and  hoped  they  would  reimburse  him. 

The  congress  afterward  chose  Artemas  Ward,  Charles  Lee,  Philip  Schuyler, 
and  Israel  Putnam,  major-generals,  and  Horatio  Gates  adjutant-general.  On 
the  22d  of  June  they  appointed  Seth  Pomeroy,  Richard  Montgomery,  David 
Wooster,  William  Heath,  Joseph  Spencer,  John  Thomas,  John  Sullivan,  and 
Nathaniel  Greene,  brigadier-generals. 

While  the  continental  congress  was  busily  employed  in  taking  such  measures 
as  they  deemed  best  for  the  general  safety,  the  provincial  congress  of  Massachu- 
setts Bay,  and  the  colonial  troops  encamped  before  Boston,  were  not  without 
their  cares  and  toils  The  American  army  being  entirely  unaccustomed  to  mili- 
tary subordination,  many  of  the  militia  came  to  camp,  stayed  a  few  days,  and 
then  returned  home.  The  army,  which  at  first  amounted  to  20,000  men,  dwin- 
dled down  to  less  than  a  third  of  that  number,  and  gave  no  flattering  prospect  of 
success  in  a  protracted  contest  with  regular  troops.  But  some  skirmishes  hap- 
pened, on  occasion  of  bringing  off  cattle  from  the  islands  in  the  vicinity  of  Bos- 
ton, in  which  the  Americans  were  successful ;  and  this  encouraged  them. 

In  the  end  of  May  and  beginning  of  June,  Generals  Howe,  Burgoyne,  and 
Clinton,  with  reinforcements  from  Britain,  arrived  at  Boston.  The  British  gen- 
eral, in  common  with  his  troops,  indignant  at  being  cooped  up  by  a  force  which 
all  despised,  resolved  on  active  operations  ;  but  every  movement  which  they 
made  was  watched  with  an  attentive  eye  by  zealous  Americans  in  Boston,  who 


54 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


found  means  to  penetrate  into  every  design  before  it  was  carried  into  execution, 
and  to  transmit  secret  intelligence  to  the  American  headquarters.  About  the 
middle  of  June,  it  was  suspected  that  General  Gage  intended  to  cross  the  river 
Charles,  on  the  north  side  of  Boston,  and  take  possession  of  Breed's  or  Bunker's 
Hill,  in  the  peninsula  of  Charlestown.  That  peninsula  has  the  river  Mystic,  or 
Medford,  on  the  north,  and  the  river  Charles  on  the  south,  separating  it  from  the 
peninsula  of  Boston.  It  is  level  toward  the  sea  ;  but,  nearly  opposite  Boston,  a 
considerable  eminence  runs  across  the  peninsula,  between  the  rivers  Medford 
and  Charles,  at  the  bottom  of  which,  on  the  banks  of  the  last-named  river,  stood 
Charlestown,  opposite  Boston. 

On  the  night  of  the  16th  of  June,  upward  of  1,000  Americans,  under  Colonel 
William  Prescott,  were  ordered  to  proceed  to  this  eminence,  and  entrench  them- 
selves upon  it.  The  movement  was  not  without  difficulty  and  danger;  for 
British  vessels  of  war  were  lying  both  in  the  Medford  and  Charles,  on  each  side 
of  the  narrow  peninsula.  But  the  provincials  marched  to  the  place  in  profound 
silence  ;  and  about  midnight  began  their  operations.  They  labored  with  such 
assiduity,  that  before  the  dawn  of  day  they  had  thrown  up  a  breastwork  nearly 
across  the  peninsula,  and  constructed  a  small  redoubt  on  their  right. 


Fig.  59.— Throwing  up  Entrenchments  on  Bunker's  Hill. 

About  four  in  the  morning  of  the  17th  of  June,  the  American  works  were  ob- 
served by  the  captain  of  the  Lively  sloop  of  war,  lying  in  the  river  Charles,  who 
instantly  began  a  heavy  fire  upon  them,  and  was  soon  joined  by  the  other  ships, 
and  by  the  battery  on  Copp's  Hill  at  Boston.  The  Americans  steadily  continued 
their  labors  under  a  furious  cannonade  and  an  incessant  shower  of  balls  and 
bombs  ;  but  so  harmless  was  this  fearful  noise  that  they  lost  only  one  man  in 
the  course  of  the  morning.  As  in  this  post  the  Americans  overlooked  Boston, 
it  was  thought  necessary  to  dislodge  them  ;  and  for  this  purpose,  soon  after  mid- 
day a  detachment  of  British  troops,  under  the  command  of  Generals  Howe  and 
Pigot,  crossed  the  river  in  boats,  and  landed  near  the  point  of  the  peninsula ; 
but  on  observing  the  formidable  position  of  the  Americans,  they  waited  for  a 
reinforcement,  which  soon  arived.  Meanwhile  the  steeples  and  the  roofs  of  the 
houses  in  Boston,  the  eminences  in  the  adjacent  country,  and  the  ships  in  the 
rivers  were  crowded  with  anxious  spectators,  agitated  by  different  hopes  and 
fears,  according  to  their  different  attachments  and  interests.  The  main  body  of 
the  American  army  encamped  beyond  Charlestown  Neck,  were  looking  on ;  and 
Generals  Clinton  and  Burgoyne,  and  other  British  officers  of  high  rank,  took  their 
station  in  the  battery  on  Copp's  Hill  to  view  the  approaching  conflict. 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


155 


Fig.  60.-— Encampment  on  Breed's  Hill. 
While  General  Howe  waited  for  his  reinforcement,  the  Americans  received 
an  accession  of  strength,  under  Generals  Warren  and  Pomeroy,  who  crossed 
Charlestown  Neck  under  a  brisk  cannonade  from  the  shipping  in  the  rivers,  to 
join  their  countrymen  and  take  part  in  the  battle.  By  their  arrival  the  provin- 
cial force  was  increased  to  1,500  at  least.  The  Americans  also  took  advantage 
of  General  Howe's  halt  to  strengthen  part  of  their  position,  by  pulling  down 
some  rail-fences,  forming  the  stakes  into  two  parallel  lines  at  a  small  distance 
from  each  other,  and  filling  the  interval  with  hay. 

The  British  detachment,  consisting  of  upward  of  2,000  men,  advanced  toward 
the  American  line.  The  light  infantry,  commanded  by  General  Howe,  was  on 
the  right ;  the  grenadiers,  under  General  Pigot,  on  the  left.  They  began  the 
attack  by  a  brisk  cannonade  from  some  field-pieces  and  howitzers,  the  troops 
proceeding  slowly,  and  sometimes  halting,  to  give  time  to  the  artillery  to  produce 
some  effect.  On  advancing,  the  left  set  fire  to  Charlestown,  a  thriving  town, 
containing  about  300  wooden  houses,  besides  other  buildings,  and  entirely  con- 
sumed it.  The  rising  flames  added  not  a  little  to  the  grandeur  and  solemnity  of 
the  scene. 

Secure  behind  their  entrenchments,  the  Americans  reserved  their  fire,  and 
silently  waited  the  approach  of  the  British,  till  the  whites  of  their  eyes  could 
be  discerned,  when  they  poured  upon  them  an  incessant  and  well-directed  dis- 
charge of  musketry.  The  British  returned  the  fire  for  some  time,  without  at- 
tempting to  advance :  but  the  discharge  from  the  American  line  was  so  close 
and  so  destructive,  that  the  troops  at  length  gave  way,  and  fell  back  toward  the 
landing-place.  By  the  vigorous  exertions  of  their  officers,  however,  they  were 
again  brought  to  the  charge  :  and  the  Americans,  again  reserving  their  fire  till 
the  troops  were  very  near,  directed  it  against  them  with  the  same  deadly  aim  as 
before.     Many  fell :  at  one  time  General  Howe  for  a  few  seconds  was  left 


156 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


Fig.  61— Plan  of  Bunker  hill  battle. 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  157 

alone,  every  officer  and  soldier  near  him  having  been  killed  or  wounded.     The 
troops  gave  wav  a  second  time  :  but  at  that  critical  moment  Sir  Henry  Clin    n 


Fig.  62.— Portrait  of  General  Clinton,  from  a  picture  by  J.  Smart. 

arrived  from  Boston,  and  was  very  active  in  leading  them  back  to  a  third  and 
more  successful  attack,  in  which  they  entered  the  American  lines  with  fixed 
bayonets.  The  colonists  had  nearly  exhausted  their  powder,  and  hence  their 
fire  had  slackened.  Being  mostly  armed  with  old  rusty  muskets,  and  ill-provided 
with  bayonets,  they  were  unprepared  for  a  close  encounter,  but  they  met  the 
British  with  clubbed  muskets,  until  overcome  by  numbers  and  destitute  of  am- 
munition, they  were  compelled  to  retreat.  In  passing  Charlestown  Neck,  they 
were  exposed  to  the  fire  of  the  Glasgow  sloop  of  war,  and  two  floating  batteries, 
from  which  they  sustained  their  greatest  loss. 

The  British  troops  had  suffered  so  severely  in  the  engagement,  that  no  pursuit 
was  ordered  ;  and  indeed  a  pursuit  could  have  served  no  good  purpose,  as  the 
main  body  of  the  American  army  was  at  a  small  distance  beyond  the  Neck,  and 
the  royal  troops  were  in  no  condition  to  encounter  it.  They  were  protected 
merely  by  the  ships  of  war  and  floating  batteries  in  the  rivers  Charles  and  Med- 
ford.  The  battle  lasted  about  an  hour,  during  the  greater  part  of  which  time 
there  was  an  incessant  blaze  of  musketry  from  the  American  line. 

This  was  a  severe  battle  ;  and  considering  the  numbers  engaged,  extremely 
destructive  to  the  British ;  for  nearly  one  half  of  the  detachment  fell.  Accord- 
ing to  the  return  made  by  General  Gage,  they  lost  1,054  men  ;  226  of  whom 
were  slain  on  the  field,  and  828  wounded.  Nineteen  commissioned  officers 
were  killed,  and  seventy  wounded  ;  among  the  former  was  Major  Pitcairn, 
whose  inconsiderate  conduct  at  Lexington  had  occasioned  the  first  shedding  of 
blood. 

The  Americans  had  139  killed,  278  wounded,  and  thirty-six  missing;  in  all 
453.  Among  the  killed  were  several  provincial  officers  ;  but  the  death  of  Gen- 
eral Warren  was  particularly  regretted  by  his  countrymen.  He  was  seen  by  a 
British  officer,  a  personal  acquaintance,  to  rally  the  Americans  in  their  retreat : 
the  officer  borrowed  a  musket,  took  deliberate  aim,  and  Warren  fell.  In  this  en- 
gagement the  Americans  discovered  far  more  courage  and  steadiness  than  could 


158 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


* 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  159 

have  been  expected  from  an  ill-disciplined  militia,  few  of  whom  had  before  seen 
the  face  of  an  enemy  ;  but  their  hearts  were  nerved  by  the  consciousness  of 
being  in  the  right,  and  their  arms  were  strengthened  by  the  desire  of  obtaining 
liberty  and  independence. 

After  the  engagement  the  British  entrenched  themselves  on  Bunker's  Hill,  the 

scene  of  action ;  and  the  Americans  on   Prospect  Hill,  at  a  small  distance  in 

front  of  them.     The  colonists  had  been  driven  from  their  entrenchments ;  the 

oyal  troops  had  suffered  severely  in  the  battle,  and  neither  party  was  forward 

to  renew  the  conflict.     Each  fortified  his  post,  and  stood  on  the  defensive. 

On  the  2d  of  July,  General  Washington,  accompanied  by  General  Lee  and 
several  other  officers  of  rank,  arrived  at  Cambridge,  the  headquarters  of  the 
provincial  army.  On  his  journey  he  had  everywhere  been  received  with  much 
respect,  and  escorted  by  companies  of  gentlemen,  who  volunteered  their  servi- 
ces on  the  occasion. 

General  Washington  found  between  fourteen  and  fifteen  thousand  men  en- 
camped before  Boston  ;  and  he  and  the  other  generals  exerted  themselves 
in  establishing  more  exact  discipline  than  had  been  observed  before.  Un- 
der their  care  the  colonists  in  arms  soon  acquired  somewhat  of  the  mechanism 
and  movements,  as  well  as  the  name  of  an  army  ;  but  still  they  were  ill-disci- 
plined, and  ill-armed. 

The  Americans,  who  had  been  made  prisoners  at  Bunker's  Hill,  were  in- 
discriminately thrown  into  jail  at  Boston,  and  treated  with  little  humanity.  On 
the  11th  of  August,  General  Washington  addressed  a  letter  to  General  Gage  on 
•he  subject,  and  informed  him  that  his  treatment  of  British  prisoners  should  be 
regulated  by  that  which  the  Americans  experienced.  General  Gage  replied 
that  the  prisoners  had  been  treated  with  care  and  kindness,  but  indiscriminately, 
because  he  acknowledged  no  rank  that  was  not  derived  from  the  king ;  and  at 
the  same  time  retorted  on  the  Americans  the  charge  of  cruelty.  General  Wash- 
ington replied  :  "  I  have  taken  time,  sir,  to  make  a  strict  inquiry,  and  find  the  in- 
telligence you  have  received  has  not  the  least  foundation  in  truth.  Not  only 
your  officers  and  soldiers  have  been  treated  with  the  tenderness  due  to  fellow- 
citizens  and  brethren ;  but  even  those  execrable  parricides,  whose  council  and 
aid  have  deluged  this  country  with  blood,  have  been  protected  from  the  fury  of 
a  justly  enraged  people.  You  affect,  sir,  to  despise  all  rank  not  derived  from  the 
same  source  with  your  own ;  I  can  not  conceive  one  more  honorable  than  that 
which  flows  from  the  uncorrupted  choice  of  a  brave  and  free  people,  the  purest 
source  and  original  fountain  of  all  power." 

This  epistolary  correspondence  did  not  suspend  military  operations  :  some 
skirmishing  took  place  between  the  advanced  parties  of  the  two  armies  ;  and  the 
Americans  fortified  themselves  on  an  eminence  within  half  a  mile  of  the  British 
post  on  Bunker's  Hill.  There  was  a  good  deal  of  firing  on  the  occasion,  with- 
out much  loss  to  either  side  ;  but  it  in  some  measure  accustomed  the  colonists 
to  the  use  of  arms,  the  noise  of  artillery,  and  the  operations  of  war. 

The  American  army  was  extremely  deficient  in  gunpowder  ;  but  in  the  begin- 
ning of  September  it  received  a  supply  of  7,000  pounds  from  Rhode  Island,  pro- 
cured, it  is  said,  from  the  British  forts  on  the  coast  of  Africa.  Saltpetre  was 
collected  in  all  the  colonies ;  powder-mills  were  erected  at  Philadelphia  and 
New  York;  and  upward  of  100  barrels  of  powder  were  obtained  by  American 
agents  from  the  magazine  at  Bermuda. 

General  Washington  soon  began  to  feel  the  difficulties  of  his  situation.  He 
perceived  that  the  expense  of  maintaining  the  army  far  exceeded  any  estimate 
of  congress,  and  was  very  uneasy  on  the  subject.  The  time  for  which  the  con- 
tinental soldiers  were  engaged  to  serve  was  drawing  to  a  close,  and  the  danger 
of  very  short  enlistments  was  felt.     A  council  of  war,  therefore,  unanimously 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  161 

agreed  that  the  men  about  to  be  levied  should  be  engaged  till  the  1st  of  Decem- 
ber, 1776.  This  was  a  very  inadequate  remedy  for  the  evil,  which  was  severely 
felt  in  the  course  of  the  war ;  but  some  hopes  of  a  reconciliation  between  Brit- 
ain  and  the  colonies  were  still  entertained. 

On  the  10th  of  October,  General  Gage  sailed  for  Britain,  and  the  command  of 
the  British  army  devolved  on  General  (afterward  viscount)  Howe,  who  issued  a 
proclamation  condemning  to  military  execution  such  of  the  inhabitants  of  Boston 
as  should  be  caught  attempting  to  leave  the  town  without  a  written  permission. 
About  that  time  the  royal  cruisers  on  the  coasts  of  New  England  began  a  sys- 
tem of  piratical  and  predatory  warfare  against  the  inhabitants,  which  considera- 
bly injured,  but  neither  intimidated  nor  subdued  them.  Captain  Wallace,  of  the 
Rose  man  of  war,  with  two  tenders,  pursued  a  vessel  which  took  refuge  in  the 
port  of  Stonington,  in  Connecticut;  and  on  the  morning  of  the  1st  of  Septem- 
ber, he  began  to  fire  on  the  town,  und  continued  his  hostilities,  with  little  inter- 
mission, throughout  the  day.  He  killed  twro  men,  damaged  the  houses,  and  car- 
ried off  some  vessels.  At  Rhode  Island  some  firing  took  place  between  the 
minute-men  and  the  ships,  on  occasion  of  carrying  off  some  cattle.  Captain 
Wallace  afterward  sailed  to  Bristol,  and  demanded  300  sheep,  which  not  being 
complied  with,  he  began  a  heavy  cannonade  on  this  unprotected  place,  and  con- 
tinued it  till  some  persons  went  on  board  and  purchased  the  peace  of  the  town 
with  forty  sheep. 

On  the  18th  of  October  Captain  Mowat,  with  a  few  armed  vessels,  in  a  cow- 
ardly manner,  burnt  the  town  of  Falmouth,  in  the  northern  part  of  Massachusetts 
Bay,  and  declared  that  his  orders  were  to  set  on  fire  all  the  seaport  towns  be- 
tween Boston  and  Halifax.  The  destruction  of  unprotected  towns  alarmed  and 
exasperated,  but  did  not  intimidate  the  colonists. 

Meanwhile  the  troops  in  Boston  were  reduced  to  a  very  uncomfortable  con- 
dition :  they  could  not  procure  provisions  and  other  necessaries  from  the  coun- 
try, and  their  maritime  supplies  were  much  interrupted  ;  for,  on  the  9th  of  Octo- 
ber, the  assembly  of  Massachusetts  Bay  resolved  to  fit  out  armed  vessels  for  the 
defence  of  the  American  coast ;  and  afterward  appointed  courts  of  admiralty,  to 
condemn  such  captured  vessels  as  should  be  proved  to  belong  to  persons  hostile 
to  the  united  American  colonies.  Privateers  were  soon  at  sea,  and  in  a  few 
days  took  an  ordnance  ship  from  Woolwich,  and  several  store-ships,  with  valu- 
able cargoes,  which  afforded  a  seasonable  supply  to  the  American  camp,  while 
the  loss  was  severely  felt  by  the  British  army  in  Boston.  A  military  transport, 
having  been  becalmed  off  Cohassett,  was  gallantly  captured  by  Isaiah  Doane,  at 
the  head  of  twenty  men  ;  who  boarded  her  at  night,  attacking  in  two  whale 
boats  with  muffled  oars.  She  was  carried  into  Cohassett  and  her  stores  were 
found  to  be  very  useful  to  the  American  army.  Congress  also  soon  resolved 
to  fit  out  and  commission  ships  of  war. 

But  although  the  British  army  in  Boston  was  in  very  disagreeable  circum- 
stances, and  success  attended  the  naval  operations  of  the  Americans,  yet  the  af- 
fairs of  the  provinces  wore  no  flattering  aspect.  The  term  for  which  many  of 
the  men  had  enlisted  was  about  to  expire.  Irritation  of  spirit  had  made  them  fly 
to  arms  ;  and,  in  the  fervor  of  their  zeal,  they  would  at  first  have  readily  engaged 
to  serve  during  the  war  :  but  the  opportunity  was  lost,  and  congress  severely  felt 
the  error  in  the  course  of  the  struggle.  At  the  same  time  the  colonial  treasury 
was  but  ill-replenished,  and  the  provincial  paper-money  soon  became  deprecia- 
ted. In  these  circumstances  congress,  wishing  by  a  bold  movement  to  put  an 
end  to  the  war,  or  at  least  by  the  splendor  of  a  successful  operation  to  reani- 
mate the  zeal  of  the  people,  was  desirous  that  an  attack  should  be  made  on  Bos- 
ton ;  but  a  council  of  war  deemed  the  measure  inexpedient. 

II 


Fro.  65. — Yankee  Privateersmar 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


162 


Congress  early  turned  its  attention  toward  Canada,  and  endeavored  to  gam 
the  co-operation,  or  at  least  to  secure  the  neutrality  of  the  inhabitants,  in  its 
dispute  with  Britain.  The  congress  of  the  preceding  year,  although  professing 
allegiance  to  the  British  crown,  had  circulated  an  address  to  the  Canadians,  evi- 
dently intended  to  render  them  disaffected  to  the  British  administration,  and  to 
make  them  enter  into  the  sentiments  and  measures  of  the  other  provinces.  Al- 
though that  address  did  not  make  on  the  minds  of  the  Canadians  all  that  impres- 
sion which  was  intended  and  desired,  yet  it  was  not  altogether  without  effect ; 
for  the  great  body  of  the  people  wrished  to  remain  neutral  in  the  contest. 

Congress  mistook  the  reluctance  of  the  Canadians  to  engage  in  active  opera- 
tions against  them  for  a  decided  partiality  to  their  cause,  and  resolved  to  antici 
pate  the  British,  by  striking  a  decisive  blow  in  that  quarter  In  this  purpose 
they  were  encouraged  by  the  easy  success  of  the  enterprise  against  the  forts  on 
the  lakes,  and  by  the  small  number  of  troops  then  in  Canada.  They  appointed 
General  Schuyler  commander  of  the  expedition,  with  General  Montgomery  un- 
der him.  Early  in  September,  those  officers,  with  about  1,000  men,  made  a 
feeble  attempt  on  Fort  St.  John,  situated  on  the  river  Sorel,  which  flows  from 
Lake  Champlain  and  joins  the  St.  Lawrence,  but  found  it  expedient  to  retire  to 
Isle  aux  Noix,  at  the  entrance  of  the  lake,  about  twelve  miles  above  the  fort, 
and  wait  for  reinforcements. 


Fig.  66.— St.  John,  on  the  Sorel. 

Meanwhile  General  Schuyler  was  taken  ill,  and  returned  to  Albany,  leaving: 
the  command  in  the  hands  of  General  Montgomery,  with  instructions  to  prose- 
cute the  enterprise,  on  receiving  the  expected  reinforcements.  The  reinforce- 
ments arrived  :  the  attack  on  Fort  St.  John  was  renewed  ;  and  after  a  vigorous 
defence,  it  surrendered  about  the  middle  of  November.  In  it  the  Americans 
found  a  considerable  number  of  brass  and  iron  cannon,  howitzers,  and  mortars  a* 


164  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

quantity  of  shot  and  small  shells,  about  800  stand  of  small-arms,  and  some  naval 
stores  ;  but  the  powder  and  provisions  were  nearly  exhausted. 

During  the  siege  of  Fort  St.  John,  Fort  Chamblee  had  been  taken,  which  fur- 
nished General  Montgomery  with  a  plentiful  supply  of  provisions,  of  which  he 
stood  greatly  in  need.  General  Carleton,  who  was  on  his  way  from  Montreal  to 
relieve  the  garrison,  had  been  defeated ;  and  Colonel  Allen,  who  had  made  an 
attack  on  Montreal,  was  overcome  and  taken  prisoner. 

On  the  fall  of  Fort  St.  John,  General  Montgomery  advanced  against  Montreal, 
which  was  in  no  condition  to  resist  him.  Governor  Carleton,  sensible  of  his 
inability  to  defend  the  town,  quitted  it,  and  next  day  General  Montgomery  en- 
tered the  place.  A  body  of  provincials,  under  Colonel  Eaton,  took  post  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Sorel,  and  by  means  of  an  armed  vessel  and  floating  batteries, 
commanded  the  navigation  of  the  St.  Lawrence.  The  British  force,  which  had 
retreated  down  the  river  from  Montreal,  consisting  only  of  about  1 20  soldiers, 
with  several  officers,  under  General  Prescott,  and  accompanied  by  Governor 
Carleton,  in  eleven  vessels,  seeing  it  impracticable  to  force  the  passage,  surren- 
dered by  capitulation.  The  vessels  contained  a  considerable  quantity  of  provis- 
ions, arms,  and  ammunition,  which  furnished  a  seasonable  supply  to  the  Ameri- 
cans. About  midnight  of  the  day  before  the  capitulation,  Governor  Carle- 
ton escaped  down  the  river  in  a  boat  with  muffled  oars,  and  safely  reached 
Quebec. 

It  was  now  the  19th  of  November,  and  the  severe  weather  which  had  set  in 
was  very  unfavorable  to  military  operations.  General  Montgomery,  a  young 
man  of  superior  talents  and  high  spirit,  found  himself  in  extremely  unpleasant 
circumstances.  He  was  at  the  head  of  a  body  of  armed  men,  many  of  whom 
were  not  deficient  in  personal  courage,  but  all  of  them  were  strangers  to  military 
subordination.  The  term  of  service  for  which  numbers  of  them  were  engaged 
was  near  an  end  ;  and  already  weary  of  the  hardships  of  war,  they  clamorously 
demanded  a  discharge.  Nothing  but  devotion  to  his  country  could  have  madfl 
him  continue  in  the  irksome  command.  Hitherto  his  career  had  been  success- 
ful, and  he  was  ambitious  of  closing  the  campaign  by  some  brilliant  achieve- 
ment which  might  at  once  elevate  the  spirits  of  the  Americans  and  humble  the 
pride  of  the  British  ministry.  With  these  views,  even  at  that  rigorous  season 
of  the  year,  he  hastened  toward  Quebec,  although  he  found  it  necessary  to 
weaken  his  little  army,  which  had  never  exceeded  2,000  men,  by  discharging 
such  of  his  followers  as  had  become  weary  of  the  service. 

About  the  middle  of  September  a  detachment  of  1,100  men,  under  Colonel 
Arnold,  was  sent  from  the  camp  in  the  vicinity  of  Boston,  with  orders  to  pro- 
ceed across  the  country  against  Quebec,  by  a  route  which  had  not  been  ex- 
plored, and  was  little  known.  The  party  embarked  at  Newbury,  steered  for  the 
Kennebec,  and  ascended  that  river.  But  their  progress  was  impeded  by  rapids, 
by  an  almost  impassable  wilderness,  by  bad  weather,  and  by  want  of  provisions. 
They  separated  into  several  divisions.  After  encountering  many  difficulties,  the 
last  division,  under  Colonel  Enos,  was  unable  to  proceed,  and  returned  to  the  camp 
in  the  vicinity  of  Boston.  But  the  other  divisions,  under  Arnold,  pressed  forward 
amid  incredible  hardships  and  privations,  and  triumphed  over  obstacles  nearly  in- 
superable. For  a  month  they  toiled  through  a  rough,  barren,  and  uninhabited  wil- 
derness, without  seeing  a  human  habitation,  or  the  face  of  an  individual,  except 
those  of  their  own  party,  and  with  very  scanty  provisions.  At  length,  on  the 
9th  of  November,  Arnold,  with  his  force  much  diminished,  arrived  at  Point  Levi 
opposite  Quebec. 

His  appearance  was  not  unexpected ;  for  the  lieutenant  governor  had  been 
for  some  time  apprized  of  his  march.  In  the  early  part  of  his  progress,  Arnold 
had  met  an  Indian,  to  whom,  although  a  stranger,  he  had  imprudently  entrusted 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


165 


a  letter  to  General  Schuyler,  under  cover  to  a  friend  in  Quebec.  The  Indian, 
instead  of  faithfully  delivering  the  letter  according  to  the  directions  which  he 
had  received,  carried  it  to  the  lieutenant  governor,  who,  in  order  to  prevent  the 
Americans  from  passing  the  river,  immediately  removed  all  the  canoes  from 
Point  Levi,  and  began  to  put  the  city  in  a  posture  of  defence,  which  before 
might  easily  have  been  surprised.  On  discovering,  the  arrival  of  Arnold  at 
Point  Levi,  the  British  commander  stationed  two  vessels  of  war  in  the  river  to 
guard  the  passage  ;  and,  at  that  interesting  crisis,  Colonel  M'Lean,  who  had  re- 
treated before  Montgomery,  arrived  from  the  Sorel,  with  about  170  newly -raised 
troops,  to  assist  in  the  defence  of  the  place. 


Fig.  67.— Arnold  crossing  the  River. 

Notwithstanding  all  the  vigilance  of  the  British,  on  the  night  of  the  14th  of 
November  Arnold  crossed  the  river  with  500  men,  in  thirty-five  canoes,  and 
landed  unperceived  near  the  place  where  the  brave  and  enterprising  Wolfe  had 
landed  about  sixteen  years  before,  thence  named  Wolfe's  Cove.  He  had  provi- 
ded scaling  ladders,  but  was  unable  to  carry  them  over  the  river  with  his  troops, 
and  consequently  was  not  in  a  condition  to  make  an  immediate  attempt  on  the 
town.  Instead,  however,  of  concealing  himself  till  he  could  bring  forward  his 
scaling  ladders,  and  then  make  a  sudden  and  unexpected  attack  by  night,  he 
marched  part  of  his  troops  in  military  parade  in  sight  of  the  garrison,  and  so  put 
the  British  fully  on  their  guard.  He  wished  to  summon  them  to  surrender,  but 
they  fired  on  his  flag  of  truce,  and  refused  to  hold  any  intercourse  with  him. 
He,  therefore,  on  the  19th  of  the  month,  turned  his  back  on  Quebec,  and  marched 
to  Point  aux  Trembles,  about  twenty  miles  above  the  city,  where  General  Mont- 
gomery, with  the  force  under  his  command,  joined  him  on  the  first  of  December. 

Soon  after  Arnold's  retreat,  Governor  Carleton  arrived  in  Quebec,  and  made 
every  exertion  to  put  the  place  in  a  state  of  defence.  Having  brought  the  sca- 
ling ladders  across  the  river,  General  Montgomery,  with  the  whole  of  the  Amer- 


166 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  107 

ban  force,  appeared  before  Quebec  on  the  5th  of  December.  The  garrison  was 
then  more  numerous  than  the  army  which  came  to  take  the  place.  So  greatly 
was  the  American  force  reduced,  that  it  scarcely  amounted  to  1,000  men  ;  while 
General  Carleton  had  about  1,500  soldiers,  militia,  seamen,  and  volunteers,  un- 
der his  command. 

General  Montgomery  sent  a  flag  of  truce  to  summon  the  garrison  to  surrender  ; 
but,  contrary  to  usage  among  civilized  nations,  it  was  fired  upon,  as  that  of  Ar- 


Fig.  69. — British  Soldiers  firing  at  the  Flag  of  Truce. 

nold  had  been.  He  therefore,  in  the  depth  of  a  Canadian  winter,  and  in  the 
most  intense  cold,  erected  batteries  ;  but  his  artillery  was  too  light  to  make  any 
impression  on  the  fortifications.  He  therefore  determined  to  storm  the  town  ; 
and  the  assault  was  made  on  the  morning  of  the  31st  of  December. 

About  four  o'clock  in  the  morning,  in  the  midst  of  a  violent  storm  of  snow,  two 
feints  and  two  real  attacks  were  simultaneously  made.  The  real  attacks  were 
conducted  by  Montgomery  and  Arnold.  Montgomery,  advancing  at  the  head 
of  about  200  men,  fell  by  the  first  discharge  of  grape-shot  from  the  works.  Sev- 
eral of  his  best  officers  being  killed,  his  division  retreated.  Arnold,  at  the  head 
of  about  300  men,  in  a  different  quarter,  maintained  a  fierce  and  obstinate  con 
flict  for  some  time  ;  but  was  at  last  wounded  and  repulsed.  The  death  of  Mont- 
gomery was  the  subject  of  much  regret,  as  he  nad  been  universally  loved  and  es- 
teemed. On  assembling  after  the  assault,  the  provincials  could  not  muster  many 
more  than  400  effective  men,  who  chose  Arnold  their  commander  ;  and,  in  the 
hope  of  receiving  reinforcements,  resolved  to  remain  in  the  vicinity  of  Quebec. 

Thus  perished  this  gallant  Irishman,  a  martyr  to  his  love  for  liberty,  fighting 
bravely  in  defence  of  his  adopted  country. 

In  front  of  the  church  of  St.  Paul's,  in  Broadway,  at  the  corner  of  Fulton 
street,  New  York,  may  be  seen  a  very  plain  monument  with  the  following  in- 
scription : — 

"  This  monument  is  erected  by  order  of  congress,  25th  January,  1776,  to 
transmit  to  posterity  a  grateful  remembrance  of  the  patriotism,  conduct,  enterprise, 
and  perseverance  of  Major-General  Richard  Montgomery,  who,  after  a  series 
of  successes,  amid  the  most  discouraging  difficulties,  fell  in  the  attack  on  Quebec, 
31st  December,  1775,  aged  37  years. 

'•  The  State  of  New  York  caused  the  remains  of  Major-General  Richard 
Montgomery  to  be  conveyed  from  Quebec  and  deposited  beneath  this  monument, 
the  8th  day  of  July,  1818." 

Sir  Guy  Carleton  acquired  much  honor  by  the  humanity  with  which  he  trea* 


Fig.— 70.  View  of  St.  Paul's  Church,  New  Yerk,  and  the  Tomb  of  Montgomery. 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


169 


Fig.  71. — Montgomery  Leading  on  his  Men. 

ed  all  his  prisoners.  He  fought  as  a  soldier,  and  felt  as  a  man.  The  Americans 
were  not  ignorant  of  their  own  great  inferiority  in  point  of  numbers  to  the  gar- 
rison, and  were  not  without  apprehensions  of  being  attacked  ;  but,  although  the 
garrison  was  three  times  more  numerous  than  the  blockading  army,  yet  it  was 
of  such  a  mixed  and  precarious  nature,  that  Sir  Guy  Carleton  did  not  deem  it 
prudent  to  march  out  against  the  enemy. 

A  small  reinforcement  from  Massachusetts  reached  the  American  camp,  and 
all  the  troops  that  could  be  spared  from  Montreal  marched  to  join  their  country- 
men before  Quebec  ;  but  the  month  of  February  was  far  advanced  before  the 
army  amounted  to  960  men.  Arnold,  however,  resumed  the  siege  ;  but  his  ar- 
tillery was  inadequate  to  the  undertaking,  and  made  no  impression  on  the  works. 
Although  unsuccessful  against  the  town,  he  defeated  a  body  of  Canadians  who 
advanced  to  relieve  it. 

While  the  American  army  lay  before  Quebec,  the  troops  caught  the  small-pox 
from  a  woman  who  had  been  a  nurse  in  an  hospital  of  the  city ;  and  the  loath- 
some disease  spread  rapidly  among  them.  In  order  to  mitigate  the  ravages  of 
this  destructive  malady,  many  of  the  men  inoculated  themselves,  regardless  of 
orders  to  the  contrary.  The  reinforcements,  which  were  daily  arriving,  had  re- 
course to  the  same  practice  ;  and  so  general  was  the  infection,  that,  on  the  first 
of  May,  although  the  army  amounted  to  2,000  men,  yet  not  more  than  900  were 
fit  for  duty.  In  this  diseased  state  of  the  troops,  medicines  and  everything 
necessary  for  the  sick  were  wanting.  The  men  were  also  scattered  for  want  or 
barracks.  Major-General  Thomas,  who  had  been  appointed  to  the  command  of 
the  American  army  in  Canada,  arrived  in  camp  on  the  1st  of  May.  He  found 
the  troops  enfeebled  by  disease,  ill-supplied  with  provisions,  and  with  only  a 
small  quantity  of  ammunition.  The  river  was  opening  below  ;  and  he  was  well 
aware  that  as  soon  as  ships  could  force  their  way  through  the  ice,  the  garrison 


170  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

would  be  reinforced.  On  the  5th  of  May,  therefore,  he  resolved  to  retreat  tow- 
ard Montreal ;  and  on  the  evening  of  the  same  day,  he  received  certain  informa- 
tion that  a  British  fleet  was  in  the  river.  Next  morning  some  of  the  ships,  by 
great  exertion  and  with  much  danger,  pressed  through  the  ice  into  the  harbor, 
and  landed  some  troops. 

The  Americans  were  preparing  to  retire :  General  Carleton  marched  out  to 


Fig.  72.— Portrait  of  General  Carleton. 
attack  them  ;  and  as  there  was  no  hope  of  successfully  resisting  a  force  so  mucn 
superior,  they  made  a  precipitate  retreat,  leaving  behind  them  their  sick,  baggage, 
artillery,  and  military  stores.  Many  of  those  who  were  ill  of  the  small-pox  es- 
caped from  the  hospitals  and  concealed  themselves  in  the  country,  where  they 
were  kindly  entertained  by  the  Canadians  till  they  recovered,  and  were  able  to 
follow  their  countrymen.  General  Carleton  could  not  overtake  the  American 
army  ;  but  he  took  about  100  sick  prisoners. 

The  Americans  retreated  about  forty-five  miles,  and  then  halted  a  few  days  ; 
but  afterward  proceeded  to  Sorel,  in  a  deplorable  condition,  and  encamped  there. 
In  this  interval  some  reinforcements  arrived  ;  but  General  Thomas  was  seized 
with  the  small-pox,  and  died.  He  was  succeeded  in  command  by  General  Sul- 
livan. 

The  British  had  several  military  posts  in  Upper  Canada  ;  and  the  Americans 
established  one  at  the  Cedars,  a  point  of  land  which  projects  into  the  St.  Law- 
rence, about  forty  miles  above  Montreal.  Captain  Forster,  who  had  marched 
from  Oswyatchie,  appeared  before  this  post  with  a  company  of  regulars  and  a 
considerable  number  of  Indians  ;  and  the  American  commanding  officer  surren- 
dered the  place  after  a  short  resistance.  An  American  party  of  about  100  men, 
under  Major  Sherburne,  left  Montreal  to  assist  their  countrymen  at  the  Cedars  ; 
but  as  they  approached  that  place,  on  the  day  after  the  surrender,  and  ignorant 
of  that  event,  they  were  suddenly  and  unexpectedly  attacked  by  a  body  of  In- 
dians and  Canadians.  After  defending  themselves  for  some  time,  the  Americans 
were  overpowered,  and  many  of  them  fell  under  the  tomahawks  of  the  Indians 
The  rest  were  made  prisoners. 

Arnold,  who  in  the  month  of  January  had  been  raised  to  the  rank  of  brigadier- 
general,  and  who  then  commanded  at  Montreal,  was  desirous  of  recovering  the 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  171 

Cedars,  and  of  relieving  the  prisoners  there  ;  and  for  these  purposes  marched 
toward  that  place,  at  the  head  of  about  800  men.  But  on  his  approach  Captain 
Forster  gave  him  notice,  that  unless  he  agreed  to  a  cartel,  which  had  already 
been  signed  by  Major  Sherburne  and  some  other  officers,  the  Indians  would  put 
all  the  prisoners  to  death.  In  these  circumstances,  Arnold  reluctantly  signed 
the  cartel,  and  retired. 

Before  the  end  of  May,  the  British  force  in  Canada  was  greatly  increased ; 
and,  including  the  German  mercenaries,  was  estimated  at  13,000  men.  That 
force  was  widely  dispersed  ;  but  Three  Rivers,  about  ninety  miles  above  Quebec 
and  as  much  below  Montreal,  was  the  general  point  of  rendezvous.  A  consid- 
erable detachment,  under  General  Frazer,  had  already  arrived  there.  That  de- 
tachment General  Sullivan  wished  to  surprise  ;  and  appointed  General  Thomp- 
son to  command  the  troops  in  the  expedition  sent  out  for  that  purpose.  The 
enterprise  failed ;  Thompson  was  made  prisoner,  and  his  detachment  dispersed, 
but  without  any  great  loss. 

The  royal  military  and  naval  forces  having  been  collected  at  Three  Rivers,  a 
long  village  so  named  from  its  contiguity  to  a  river  which  empties  itself  into  the 
St.  Lawrence  by  three  mouths,  advanced  by  land  and  water  toward  the  Sorel. 
General  Sullivan  had  retreated  up  that  river  ;  and  General  Burgoyne  was  or- 
dered cautiously  to  pursue  him.  On  the  15th  of  June,  General  Arnold  quitted 
Montreal,  crossed  the  river  at  Longueille,  marched  on  Chamblee,  and  con- 
ducted the  army  to  Crown  Point,  with  little  loss  in  the  retreat.  Thus  terminated 
the  invasion  of  Canada,  in  which  the  American  army  endured  great  hardships, 
and  sustained  considerable  loss,  without  any  advantage  to  the  cause  in  which  it 
was  engaged. 

Historical  annals  rarely  furnish  so  striking  and  interesting  occurrences  as 
might  be  recorded,  were  the  detail  fully  given  of  the  memorable  march  of  the 
Americans  in  order  to  penetrate  Quebec.  Honorably  as  it  has  been  commem- 
orated, its  difficulties,  dangers,  and  privations,  can  never  be  sufficiently  appreci- 
ated. We  read  of  the  passage  of  the  Alps  with  a  just  sentiment  of  admiration  ; 
yet  it  is  not  certain  but  that  the  privations  and  difficulties  of  those  enterprises 
were  surpassed  in  the  expedition  of  Arnold.  Their  batteaux  had  to  be  dragged 
by  the  soldiers  over  water-falls,  portages,  and  rapid  streams,  and  such  parts  of  the 
march  as  was  not  made  by  rivers,  was  performed  for  a  distance  of  three  hundred 
miles  through  thick  woods,  over  lofty  mountains,  and  deep  morasses.  A  part 
of  the  detachment  actually  abandoned  the  undertaking  and  returned  to  Cam- 
bridge to  avoid  starvation.  Those  who  persevered  were  actually  compelled,  in 
order  to  appease  the  torments  of  hunger,  to  devour  dogs,  reptiles,  and  their  very 
cartridge-boxes.  Among  the  patriots  of  this  tried  corps  of  invincibles  were  the 
late  Col.  Burr  and  Col.  Samuel  Ward,  recently  deceased  in  the  city  of  New 
York. 

Although  the  Americans  had  failed  in  their  attempt  on  Canada,  they  still  oc- 
cupied Crown  Point  and  Ticonderoga.  General  Carleton  resolved  to  drive  them 
from  those  posts  ;  but  that  was  an  arduous  task,  for  the  British  had  not  a  ship 
on  Lake  Champlain  to  oppose  the  American  navy  ;  and  it  was  deemed  unadvi- 
sable  to  advance,  without  first  gaining  the  command  of  the  lakes.  The  great 
aim  was  to  obtain  possession  of  the  upper  parts  of  the  Hudson,  to  march  to  Al- 
bany, make  themselves  masters  of  the  country  in  General  Washington's  rear, 
and  open  a  communication  between  the  British  army  in  Canada  and  that  at  New 
York.  The  task  was  arduous  ;  and  General  Carleton  labored  with  unwearied 
assiduity  in  providing  the  means  of  gaining  a  superiority  on  the  lakes.  In  about 
three  months,  his  efforts  were  crowned  with  success.  Early  in  October,  he  had 
a  formidable  fleet,  which  rose,  as  if  by  magic,  upon  Lake  Champlain.  It  con- 
sisted of  the  Inflexible,  carrying  eighteen  12-pounders,  one  schooner,  mounting 


172  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

fourteen  12 -pounders,  and  another  having  twelve  12-pounders  ;  a  flat-bottomed 
vessel,  carrying  six  24  and  six  12-pounders,  besides  howitzers  ;  a  vessel  having 
seven  9-pounders  ;  twenty  gun-boats,  each  mounting  a  brass  cannon,  from  9  to 
24-pounders  ;  with  other  armed  vessels,  and  a  great  number  of  transports  and 
tenders.  This  fleet  had  been  constructed  with  immense  labor,  part  of  the  ma- 
terials having  been  brought  from  a  distance,  and  many  of  the  boats  dragged  up 
the  rapids  of  the  Sorel.  The  fleet  was  manned  with  700  choice  seamen,  and 
under  the  command  of  Captain  Pringle. 

The  Americans  were  sensible  of  the  importance  of  maintaining  a  superiority 
on  the  lakes,  and  had  made  every  effort  in  their  power  for  that  purpose  ;  but, 
from  want  of  money,  materials,  and  artificers,  their  exertions  had  not  been  suc- 
cessful. Their  fleet  amounted  only  to  fifteen  vessels,  consisting  of  two  schoon- 
ers, one  sloop,  one  cutter,  three  galleys,  and  eight  gondolas.  The  largest 
schooner  mounted  only  12,  6,  and  4-pounders.  Arnold,  as  a  man  of  desperate 
courage,  was  appointed  to  command  this  little  fleet,  which  was,  in  every  respect, 
greatly  inferior  to  that  of  the  British. 

About  the  middle  of  October,  the  royal  fleet,  commanded  by  Captain  Pringle, 
and  having  General  Carleton  on  board,  proceeded  up  Lake  Champlain  in  quest 
of  the  Americans.  The  armed  vessels  were  in  front ;  the  army,  in  many  trans- 
ports, brought  up  the  rear.  The  whole,  had  a  gay  and  magnificent  appearance. 
They  found  Arnold  in  an  advantageous  position,  forming  a  line  to  defend  the 
passage  between  the  island  of  Valicour  and  the  western  bank.  A  warm  en- 
gagement ensued  ;  and  the  Inflexible  and  some  other  large  British  ships  being 


Fig.  73.— Engagement  on  Lake  Champlain. 

hindered  by  an  unfavorable  wind  from  coming  so  near  as  to  take  an  efficient 
part  in  the  battle,  Arnold  was  able,  notwithstanding  the  great  inferiority  of  his 
force,  to  maintain  the  conflict  for  some  hours  ;  when,  night  approaching,  Captain 
Pringle  withdrew  his  ships  from  the  action,  but  stationed  them  at  a  little  distance 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  173 

only,  with  a  view  to  prevent  the  escape  of  the  Americans.  In  this  engagement 
Arnold's  largest  schooner  was  burnt,  and  a  gondola  sunk. 

Arnold,  feeling  his  inability  to  renew  the  conflict  next  day,  made  his  escape 
during  the  night,  in  the  hope  of  reaching  Ticonderoga,  and  finding  shelter  under 
the  guns  of  the  fort.  The  wind  was  favorable,  and  next  morning  he  was  out  of 
sight  of  the  British  fleet.  Captain  Pringle  ordered  an  immediate  pursuit,  over- 
took the  Americans,  and  brought  them  to  action  before  they  reached  Crown 
Point.  Arnold  fought  with  his  usual  resolution  for  about  two  hours  ;  during 
which  time,  such  of  his  fleet  as  were  most  ahead  fled  under  a  press  of  sail,  and 
escaped  to  Ticonderoga.  Two  galleys  and  five  gondolas,  which  remained  with 
him,  made  a  desperate  defence.  At  length  one  of  them  was  compelled  to  strike 
her  colors.  Arnold  was  unable  any  longer  to  maintain  the  unequal  conflict ; 
but,  disdaining  to  surrender,  he  ran  his  ships  ashore,  landed  his  men,  and  set 
his  vessels  on  fire  and  blew  them  up.  In  the  face  of  the  most  active  and  vigor- 
ous opposition,  he  preserved  his  crews,  and  prevented  his  ships  from  falling  into 
the  hands  of  the  British. 

General  Carleton  advanced  with  the  fleet,  and  appeared  off  Crown  Point  on 
the  15th  of  October.  On  his  approach,  a  small  American  detachment,  stationed 
there  as  an  advanced  post,  set  fire  to  the  houses,  and  retired  to  Ticonderoga, 
which  Generals  Schuyler  and  Gates  had  determined  to  defend  to  the  last  ex- 
tremity. General  Carleton  took  possession  of  Crown  Point,  sent  forward  part 
of  his  fleet  in  sight  of  Ticonderoga,  and  advanced  with  his  army  toward  that 
place  ;  but  after  viewing  the  works,  and  considering  that  winter  was  setting  in, 
and  the  difficulty  of  bringing  provisions  from  Canada  to  supply  his  army  during 
that  inclement  season,  he  prudently  resolved  to  retire  ;  and  put  his  army  into 
winter  quarters  on  the  Sorel  and  its  vicinity.  Isle  aux  Noix  was  his  advanced 
post. 

While  their  armies  were  blockading  Boston  and  fighting  in  Canada,  congress 
were  actively  employed  in  devising  and  adopting  such  measures  as  they  thought 
most  conducive  to  the  general  welfare.  On  the  6th  of  July,  1775,  they  publish- 
ed a  declaration,  setting  forth  the  causes  and  necessity  of  their  having  taken  up 
arms,  and  alleged  that  they  were  reduced  to  the  painful  alternative  of  uncon- 
ditional submission  to  the  tyranny  of  an  irritated  ministry,  or  of  resistance  by 
force.  "  The  latter,"  said  they,  "  is  our  choice  :  we  have  counted  the  cost  of  the 
contest,  and  find  nothing  so  dreadful  as  voluntary  slavery." 

On  the  8th  of  July,  the  members  signed  their  famous  second  petition  to  the  king. 
It  was  expressed  in  respectful  language,  well  written,  and  declared  their  senti- 
ments in  a  firm  but  dutiful  manner.  On  the  same  day,  they  agreed  to  an  address 
to  the  inhabitants  of  Great  Britain,  in  which  they  said :  "  We  have  again  present- 
ed an  humble  and  dutiful  petition  to  our  sovereign  ;  and,  to  remove  every  im- 
putation of  obstinacy,  have  requested  his  majesty  to  direct  some  mode  by  which 
the  united  supplications  of  his  faithful  colonists  may  be  improved  into  a  happy 
and  permanent  reconciliation.  We  are  willing  to  treat  on  such  terms  as  can 
alone  render  an  accommodation  lasting ;  and  we  flatter  ourselves  that  our  pa- 
cific endeavors  will  be  attended  with  a  removal  of  ministerial  troops,  and  the  re- 
peal of  those  laws  of  the  operation  of  which  we  complain,  on  the  one  part ;  and 
the  disbanding  of  our  army  and  a  dissolution  of  our  commercial  associations  on 
the  other."  At  the  same  time,  they  hinted  at  the  danger  to  which  British  free- 
dom would  be  exposed,  if  the  spirit  of  liberty  were  crushed  in  America. 

They  also  wrote  a  letter  of  thanks  to  the  lord  mayor,  aldermen,  and  livery  of 
the  city  of  London,  for  their  virtuous  and  spirited  opposition  to  the  oppressive 
and  ruinous  system  of  colonial  administration  adopted  by  the  British  cabinet. 
These  several  papers  were  transmitted  to  Richard  Penn,  whom  congress  re- 


174  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

quested  to  present  their  petition  to  the  king.  Mr.  Penn  sailed  for  England  with- 
out delay. 

Congress  appointed  commissioners  to  superintend  Indian  affairs,  to  prepare 
proper  talks  for  the  tribes,  and  to  watch  over  the  interests  of  the  colonies  in  re- 
lation to  them.  While  congress  was  attentive  to  guard  against  Indian  hostility, 
and  to  gain  Indian  friendship,  they  exerted  themselves  to  put  the  provinces  in  a 
posture  of  defence,  and  recommended  to  all  able-bodied  men  in  the  colonies,  be- 
tween sixteen  and  fifty  years  of  age,  immediately  to  form  themselves  into  regu- 
lar companies  of  militia,  to  acquire  a  knowledge  of  military  exercise,  and  to 
select  a  fourth  part  of  the  militia  in  every  colony  as  minute-men,  ready  to  march, 
on  a  minute's  notice,  wherever  their  assistance  might  be  required.  They  also 
recommended  to  each  colony  to  appoint  a  committee  of  safety  to  watch  over  the 
public  welfare,  during  the  recess  of  their  respective  assemblies  and  conventions, 
and  to  make  all  the  provision  in  their  power  for  the  protection  of  their  harbors 
and  coasts. 

Amid  the  noise  of  arms  and  the  contrivances  of  policy,  the  ceremonials  of  re- 
ligion were  not  forgotten.  The  20th  of  July  was  appointed  as  a  general  fast ; 
and,  on  that  day,  the  members  of  congress,  in  a  body,  attended  public  worship, 
both  forenoon  and  afternoon.  The  day  was  observed  in  Philadelphia  as  the 
most  solemn  fast  that  had  ever  been  held  in  that  city  ;  and  it  was  punctually 
kept  throughout  the  united  colonies. 

The  congress  appointed  the  establishment  of  a  post-office,  to  extend  from  Fal- 
mouth in  New  England  to  Savannah  in  Georgia,  and  elected  Benjamin  Franklin 
postmaster-general.  They  also  resolved  to  form  an  hospital  for  an  army  of 
20  000  men,  and  nominated  Dr.  Church  director  and  physician  of  it. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


On  the  1st  of  August,  congress  adjourned  to  the  5th  of  September  ;  and  tne 
adjournment  not  only  gave  the  members  an  opportunity  of  attending  to  their  pri- 
vate affairs,  but  also  of  consulting  their  constituents  ;  and  it  enabled  those  who 
secretly  looked  forward  to  independence  to  disseminate  their  opinions  more 
freely  by  personal  intercourse  than  they  durst  attempt  by  written  correspondence. 

The  congress  re-assembled  at  the  appointed  time,  and  resumed  their  labors. 
Their  situation  was  difficult ;  and  they  were  distracted  and  alarmed  by  many 
cares,  apprehensions,  and  dangers.  The  great  body  of  the  people  was  on  their 
side  ;  but  they  were  not  ignorant  of  the  fickleness  of  the  multitude,  or  of  their 
irresolution  and  instability  in  the  course  of  a  severe  and  protracted  struggle. 
Many  of  the  colonists  were  not  unfriendly  to  the  claims  of  Britain,  or  so  luke- 
warm in  the  cause  of  the  provinces  as  to  be  unwilling  to  hazard  much  in  its  sup- 
port. The  supporters  of  royal  authority  made  hostile  movements  in  several  of 
the  colonies  ;  but  they  were  crushed  by  the  superior  power  of  their  opponents. 

In  New  York,  the  British  interest  was  stronger  than  in  any  of  the  other  prov- 
inces ;  and  the  intrigues  of  Mr.  Tryon,  governor  of  that  colony,  gave  congress 
considerable  uneasiness  ;  so  that,  with  a  view  to  his  apprehension,  they  recom- 
mended to  the  several  provincial  assemblies,  or  committees  of  public  safety,  to 
arrest  every  person  within  their  respective  jurisdictions,  whose  being  at  large 
might  endanger  the  safety  of  the  colony,  or  the  liberties  of  America.  Of  this 
recommendation  Mr.  Tryon  seems  to  have  been  early  apprized  by  Mr.  Duane, 
one  of  the  New  York  delegates,  who  was  far  from  giving  a  cordial  assent  to  the 


176  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTuRY 

measures  of  congress  ;  and  the  governor  sought  security  on  board  the  Halifax 
packet,  then  lying  in  the  river. 

In  the  month  of  August,  the  New  York  convention  resolved  to  remove  the 
camion  from  the  battery  in  the  city,  and  appointed  Captain  Sears  to  execute  the 
measure.  Captain  Vandeput,  of  the  Asia  man-of-war,  was  privately  informed 
of  the  intention  ;  and,  about  midnight,  when  Captain  Sears  entered  on  his  work, 
Captain  Vandeput  opened  a  heavy  fire  upon  the  place  ;  but  the  Americans  ac- 
complished their  purpose,  without  losing  a  man.  The  firing,  during  the  silence 
of  the  night,  greatly  alarmed  the  inhabitants  of  the  adjacent  towns. 

The  congress  was  fully  aware  of  the  importance  of  preserving  the  command 
of  the  Hudson,  or  North  River ;  and,  for  that  purpose,  gave  directions  to  erect 
batteries  and  place  garrisons  in  the  highlands  ;  and  they  used  all  the  means  in 
their  power  to  keep  the  royal  party  in  New  York  in  check,  by  stationing  troops, 
on  whom  they  could  depend,  in  the  vicinity  of  that  city. 

The  convention  of  New  Hampshire  applied  to  congress  for  directions  how  to 
carry  on  the  administration  of  the  colony,  in  the  circumstances  in  which  they 
were  placed.  Congress  recommended  to  them  to  call  a  full  and  free  represen- 
tation of  the  people,  to  establish  such  a  form  of  government  as  they  deemed  most 
conducive  to  the  good  order,  peace,  and  happiness  of  the  province  ;  thus  setting 
an  example  of  popular  and  independent  government  for  the  imitation  of  the  colo- 
nies. 

Congress  recommended  that  Charleston,  in  South  Carolina,  be  defended 
against  all  the  enemies  of  America  ;  that  the  army  before  Boston  consist  of 
20,000  men ;  and  that  particular  colonies  raise  battalions  at  the  expense  of  the 
continent ;  that  four  armed  vessels  be  fitted  out  for  the  purpose  of  intercepting 
transports  laden  with  warlike  stores  and  other  supplies  to  the  enemy,  and  for  the 
protection  and  defence  of  the  united  colonies.  Congress  deliberated  with  shut 
doors,  and  agreed,  "  That  every  member  consider  himself  under  the  ties  of  vir- 
tue, honor,  and  love  of  his  country,  not  to  divulge,  directly  or  indirectly,  any 
matter  or  thing  agitated  or  debated  in  congress  before  the  same  shall  have  been 
determined,  without  the  leave  of  congress  ;  or  any  matter  or  thing  determined  in 
congress,  which  the  majority  of  congress  shall  order  to  be  kept  secret ;  and  that, 
if  any  member  shall  violate  this  agreement,  he  shall  be  expelled  this  congress, 
and  be  deemed  an  enemy  to  the  liberties  of  America,  and  liable  to  be  treated  as 
such  ;  and  that  every  member  signify  his  assent  to  this  agreement  by  signing 
the  same."  In  this  way,  the  proceedings  of  congress  remained  entirely  unknown, 
except  in  so  far  as  that  body  chose  to  publish  them. 

Congress  appointed  a  committee  to  correspond  with  their  friends  in  Britain 
and  Ireland  ;  and  recommended  that  no  colony  should  separately  petition  the 
king  :  they  resolved  to  secure  and  bring  away  a  quantity  of  powder  in  the  island 
of  Providence ;  to  retaliate,  on  such  British  soldiers  as  fell  into  their  hands,  any 
sufferings  that  might  be  inflicted  on  American  prisoners  ;  and  to  provide  thirteen 
armed  ships,  carrying  from  thirty-two  to  twenty-four  guns  each,  of  which  Eze- 
kiel  Hopkins  was  appointed  commander.  Thus,  before  the  end  of  the  year  1 775, 
although  congress  still  made  professions  of  loyalty  to  the  king,  yet  everything 
throughout  the  colonies  was  in  a  state  of  the  most  active  preparation  for  war. 

At  Boston  the  hostile  armies  remained  quiet  during  the  severity  of  winter  ; 
but  early  in  the  morning  of  the  14th  of  February,  1776,  General  Howe  sent  a 
detachment  over  the  ice  to  Dorchester  Neck,  and  burnt  a  few  houses.  This 
expedition  merely  served  to  make  the  Americans  more  sensible  of  the  impor- 
tance of  establishing  themselves  on  Dorchester  heights.  General  Washington 
was  inclined  to  make  an  attack  on  Boston :  to  that,  however,  a  council  of  war 
did  not  agree,  but  proposed  to  take  possession  of  Dorchester  heights,  which  are 
on  the  south  of  Boston,  as  Bunker's  Hill  is  on  the  north,  and  so  render  the  Brit- 


: :;''  -ii'VT^i  £-i:': ';  '■::..;  'ior-r-:  c  3,,  .,,-^7: 


l-T    'i 


178  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

ish  post  in  Boston  untenable.  The  measure  was  resolved  on,  and  preparation 
made  for  carrying  it  into  execution.  Accordingly,  on  the  evening  of  the  4th  of 
March,  a  strong  detachment  silently  crossed  Dorchester  Neck,  arrived  at  their 
places  of  destination,  and  labored  incessantly  in  raising  fortifications.  In  order 
to  conceal  this  movement,  the  Americans  had,  for  some  days  before,  kept  up  a 
heavy  fire  on  Boston,  with  little  effect ;  and  it  had  been  as  ineffectually  returned 
by  the  British. 

The  noise  of  artillery  prevented  the  pick-axes  and  other  implements  of  the 
Americans  from  being  heard,  although  the  ground  was  hard  frozen,  and  could 
not  easily  be  penetrated.  So  incessantly  did  they  labor,  that  during  the  night 
they  raised  two  forts,  with  other  defences,  which  in  the  morning  presented  to 
the  British  a  very  formidable  appearance.  On  viewing  these  works,  General 
Howe  remarked,  that  the  Americans  had  done  more  in  one  night  than  his  whole 
army  would  have  done  in  a  month.  He  determined  to  dislodge  them,  and  made 
the  necessary  preparations  for  attacking  them  next  day.  But  in  the  night  a  vi- 
olent storm  arose,  which  drove  some  of  his  vessels  ashore  on  Governor's  Island ; 
and  in  the  morning  it  rained  so  heavily  that  the  attack  could  not  be  made. 

General  Howe  called  a  council  of  war,  which  was  of  opinion  that  the  town 
of  Boston  ought  to  be  evacuated  as  soon  as  possible,  since  the  Americans  had 
got  time  to  strengthen  their  works,  so  as  to  render  an  attack  on  them  very  haz- 
ardous. For  their  own  defence,  the  provincials  had  provided  a  number  of  bar- 
rels filled  with  stones  and  sand,  ready  to  be  rolled  down  on  the  assailants  as 
they  ascended  the  hill ;  a  device  which  would  have  broken  the  line  of  the  most 
steady  and  intrepid  troops,  and  thrown  them  into  confusion.  That  the  heights 
of  Dorchester  had  been  so  long  neglected  may  appear  surprising ;  but  during 
winter  the  American  army  was  both  weak  and  ill  provided,  and  General  Howe 
had  no  troops  to  spare. 

In  Boston  all  was  bustle  and  confusion  ;  the  troops  and  the  friends  of  the 
British  government  preparing  to  quit  the  town.  General  Howe  was  desirous  of 
removing  all  his  stores  of  every  kind ;  and  his  adherents  wished  to  carry  off  all 
their  effects.  In  the  view  of  abandoning  the  town,  the  soldiery  were  guilty  of 
the  most  shameful  excesses,  plundering  the  shops  and  houses,  and  destroying 
what  they  could  not  take  away.  About  four  o'clock  in  the  morning  of  Sunday 
the  17th  of  March,  the  troops,  about  7,000  in  number,  and  some  hundreds  of 
loyal  inhabitants,  began  to  embark  ;  and  they  were  all  on  board  and  under  sail 
before  ten.  The  evacuation  of  the  place  was  so  sudden  that  an  adequate  num- 
ber of  transports  had  not  been  prepared,  and  much  confusion  and  inconvenience 
were  experienced  on  board.  The  fleet,  however,  remained  several  days  in 
Nantucket  roads,  and  burnt  the  block-house  on  Castle  Island,  and  demolished  the 
fortifications.     A  considerable  quantity  of  stores  was  left  behind  in  Boston. 

As  the  last  of  the  British  party  were  marching  out  of  Boston,  General  Wash- 
ington entered  it,  amid  the  triumphant  gratulations  of  the  citizens,  whose  joy  on 
their  deliverance  from  the  degrading  oppression  of  a  British  army  was  enthusi- 
astic. At  first  it  was  not  known  to  what  quarter  General  Howe  would  direct 
his  course  ;  but,  apprehensive  of  an  immediate  attack  on  New  York,  General 
Washington,  on  the  day  after  the  evacuation,  despatched  five  regiments,  under 
General  Heath,  toward  that  city,  and  soon  followed  with  the  main  body  of  his 
army. 

In  a  few  days  it  was  ascertained  that  General  Howe,  instead  of  sailing  to  the 
southward,  had  steered  to  Halifax.  But  he  left  some  cruisers  to  watch  the  en- 
trance into  Boston,  and  to  give  notice  of  the  evacuation  to  such  British  vessels 
as  were  destined  for  that  port.  Notwithstanding  that  precaution,  however,  sev- 
eral ships  and  transports,  ignorant  of  what  had  happened,  sailed  into  the  harbor, 
and  became  prizes  to  the  Americans,  who,  by  their  naval  captures,  procured  a 


180  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

most,  seasonable  supply  of  arms  and  ammunition.  In  this  way  Lieutenant  Colo- 
nel Campbell,  with  nearly  300  Highlanders,  after  a  brave  resistance,  was  taken 
by  some  American  privateers. 

General  Howe  remained  a  considerable  time  at  Halifax,  to  refresh  his  troops, 
exhausted  by  the  fatigues  and  privations  of  the  blockade  ;  and  General  Wash- 
ington marched  to  New  York. 

A  considerable  time  elapsed  before  the  armies  under  General  Howe  and 
Washington  again  confronted  each  other  ;  but  while  there  was  a  pause  in  mili- 
tary operations  in  the  north,  events  of  importance  happened  in  the  south.  In 
South  Carolina  the  friends  of  congress  were  decidedly  most  numerous  ;  but  the 
adherents  of  the  British  ministry  were  neither  few  nor  inactive.  The  support- 
ers of  colonial  measures,  however,  had  their  system  far  better  organized,  their 
communications  more  regular,  their  union  more  complete,  and  their  zeal  was 
more  enthusiastic. 

The  zealous  provincialists,  wished  to  force  all  to  join  the  non-importation  as- 
sociations, and  afterward  to  enrol  in  the  militia.  Many  refused,  and  quarrels 
arose.  Camp  was  pitched  against  camp  ;  but,  after  some  negotiation,  a  treaty 
was  entered  into  by  the  parties,  in  which  it  was  agreed  that  the  royalists  should 
remain  in  a  state  of  neutrality.  A  temporary  calm  ensued :  but  Mr.  Robert 
Cunningham,  who  had  been  a  principal  leader  among  the  royalists,  persisted  in 
encouraging  opposition  to  popular  measures,  and  declared  that  he  did  not  consider 
himself  bound  by  the  treaty  which  had  been  entered  into.  The  popular  lead- 
ers, instead  of  giving  him  time  to  carry  his  hostile  purposes  into  execution,  ap- 
prehended and  imprisoned  him.  His  brother,  Patrick  Cunningham,  armed  his 
friends  in  order  to  release  him.  In  that  design  they  did  not  succeed  ;  but  they 
seized  1 ,000  pounds  of  gunpowder,  which  was  public  property,  and  which  was 
passing  through  their  settlements  as  a  present  to  the  Cherokees ;  and  propaga- 
ted the  most  calumnious  reports  against  the  provincial  leaders,  for  sending  pow- 
der to  the  Indians  at  a  time  when  the  colonists  could  not  procure  that  important 
article  for  their  own  defence. 

Major  Williamson  marched  against  Cunningham  and  his  party,  but  was 
obliged  to  retreat  before  their  superior  force,  and  at  last  found  it  necessary  to 
take  refuge  in  a  stockade  fort,  where  Cunningham  besieged  him.  But  after 
a  few  days  a  sort  of  truce  was  entered  into,  and  both  parties  dispersed.  At  that 
time  internal  divisions  in  the  province  were  extremely  dangerous,  for  a  formida- 
ble invasion  from  Britain  was  daily  expected  ;  and  a  British  force  in  front,  with 
disaffected  colonists  and  unfriendly  Indians  in  the  rear,  threatened  the  adherents 
of  congress  with  ruin. 

Lord  William  Campbell,  governor  of  the  province,  had  uniformly  recommend- 
ed to  the  royalists  to  remain  quiet  till  the  arrival  of  a  British  force.  His  advice 
was  not  followed  ;  and  the  friends  of  congress  were  eager  to  crush  all  internal 
opposition  before  the  arrival  of  foreign  troops.  They,  therefore,  despatched  a 
considerable  army  into  the  settlements  of  the  royalists  ;  some  of  whom  fled  be- 
yond the  mountains  or  into  Florida,  and  they  who  remained  were  completely 
overawed. 

Meanwhile  the  province  formed  for  itself  a  temporary  constitution  of  govern- 
ment, established  boards  and  courts  for  conducting  public  business,  and  provided 
as  well  as  it  could  against  the  impending  storm  from  Britain. 

Charleston,  the  capital  of  South  Carolina,  stands  on  a  point  of  land  which 
lies  between  the  rivers  Cooper  and  Ashley,  which  fall  into  a  bay  of  the  Atlan- 
tic ;  and  in  the  bay  there  are  several  islands.  The  people  resolved  to  fortify 
the  capital  of  the  province;  and  for  that  purpose  erected  a  fort  on  Sullivan's  Isl- 
and, which  lies  in  the  biy,  about  six  miles  below  the  town,  and  near  the  chan- 
nel leading  to  it.     The  L  rt  was  constructed  with  the  wood  of  the  palmetto  ;  a 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


181 


Fig.  77.— Made  to  commemorate  the  evacuation  of  Boston  by  the  British. 


182  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

tree  peculiar  to  the  southern  states,  which  grows  from  twenty  to  forty  feet  high, 
without  branches,  and  terminates  in  a  top  resembling  the  head  of  a  cabbage 
The  wood  of  the  tree  is  remarkably  spongy ;  and  a  ball  entering  it  makes  nc 
extended  fracture,  but  buries  itself  in  the  wood,  without  injuring  the  adjacent 
parts.    The  fort  was  mounted  with  about  thirty  cannon ;  32,  18,  and  9  pounders. 

In  the  latter  part  of  1775  and  beginning  of  1776,  great  exertions  had  been 
made  in  Britain  to  send  an  overwhelming  force  into  America  ;  and  on  the  2d  of 
June  the  alarm  guns  were  fired  in  the  vicinity  of  Charleston,  and  expresses  sent 
to  the  militia  officers  to  hasten  to  the  defence  of  the  capital  with  the  forces  un- 
der their  command.  The  order  was  promptly  obeyed ;  and  some  continental 
regiments  from  the  neighboring  states  also  arrived.  The  whole  was  under  the 
direction  of  General  Lee,  who  had  been  appointed  commander  of  all  the  forces 
in  the  southern  states,  and  had  under  him  the  continental  generals,  Armstrong 
and  Howe. 

The  utmost  activity  prevailed  in  Charleston.  The  citizens,  abandoning  their 
usual  avocations,  employed  themselves  entirely  in  putting  the  town  in  a  respecta- 
ble state  of  defence.  They  pulled  down  the  valuable  storehouses  on  the 
wharfs,  barricaded  the  streets,  and  constructed  lines  of  defence  along  the  shore. 
Relinquishing  the  pursuits  of  peaceful  industry  and  commercial  gain,  they  en- 
gaged in  incessant  labor,  and  prepared  for  bloody  conflicts.  The  troops, 
amounting  to  between  five  and  six  thousand  men,  were  stationed  in  the  most  ad- 
vantageous positions.  The  second  and  third  regular  regiments  of  South  Caro- 
lina, under  Colonels  Moultrie  and  Thomson,  were  posted  on  Sullivan's  Island 


Fig.  78. — William  Moultrie,  Major  General  U.  S.  A. 

A  regiment  commanded  by  Colonel  Gadsden  was  stationed  at  Fort  Johnson, 
about  three  miles  below  Charleston,  on  the  most  northerly  point  of  James's  Island, 
and  within  point  blank,  shot  of  the  channel.  The  rest  of  the  troops  were  posted 
at  Haddrel's  Point,  along  the  bay  near  the  town,  and  at  such  other  places  as 
were  thought  most  proper.  Amid  all  this  bustle  and  preparation,  lead  for  bullets, 
was  extremely  scarce,  and  the  windows  of  Charleston  were  stripped  of  their 
weights,  in  order  to  procure  a  small  supply  of  that  necessary  article. 

While  the  Americans  were  thus  busily  employed,  the  British  exerted  them- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  183 

selves  with  activity.  About  the  middle  of  February,  an  armament  sailed  from 
he  Cove  of  Cork,  under  the  command  of  Sir  Peter  Parker  and  Earl  Cornwal- 
is,  to  encourage  and  support  the  loyalists  in  the  southern  provinces. 

After  a  tedious  voyage,  the  greater  part  of  the  fleet  reached  Cape  Fear,  in 
North  Carolina,'  on  the  3d  of  May.  General  Clinton,  who  had  left  Boston  in 
December,  took  the  command  of  the  land  forces,  and  issued  a  proclamation 
promising  pardon  to  all  the  inhabitants  who  laid  down  their  arms  ;  but  that  proc- 
lamation produced  no  effect.  Early  in  June,  the  armament,  consisting  of  be- 
tween forty  and  fifty  vessels,  appeared  off  Charleston  bay,  and  thirty-six  of  the 
transports  passed  the  bar,  and  anchored  about  three  miles  from  Sullivan's  Island. 
Some  hundreds  of  the  troops  landed  on  Long  Island,  which  lies  on  the  west  of 
Sullivan's  Island,  and  which  is  separated  from  it  by  a  narrow  channel,  often 
fordable.  On  the  10th  of  the  month  the  Bristol,  a  fifty-gun  ship,  having  taken 
out  her  guns,  got  safely  over  the  bar ;  and  on  the  25th,  the  Experiment,  a  ship 
of  equal  force,  arrived,  and  next  day  passed  in  the  same  way.  On  the  part  of 
the  British  everything  was  now  ready  for  action.  Sir  Henry  Clinton  had  nearly 
3,000  men  under  his  command.  The  naval  force,  under  Sir  Peter  Parker,  con- 
sisted of  the  Bristol  and  Experiment,  of  fifty  guns  each;  the  Active,  Acteon, 
Solebay,  and  Syren  frigates,  of  twenty-eight  guns  each ;  the  Friendship,  of 
twenty-two,  and  the  Sphinx,  of  twenty  guns  ;  the  Ranger  sloop,  and  Thunder- 
bomb,  of  eight  guns  each. 

On  the  forenoon  of  the  28th  of  June,  this  fleet  advanced  against  the  fort  on 
Sullivan's  Island,  which  was  defended  by  Colonel  Moultrie,  with  344  regular 
troops,  and  some  militia  who  volunteered  their  services  on  the  occasion.  The 
Thunder-bomb  began  the  battle.  The  Active,  Bristol,  Experiment,  and  Solebay, 
followed  boldly  to  the  attack,  and  a  terrible  cannonade  ensued.  The  fort  re- 
turned the  fire  of  the  ships  slowly,  but  with  deliberate  and  deadly  aim.  The 
contest  was  carried  on  during  the  whole  day  with  unabating  fury.  All  the  for- 
ces collected  at  Charleston  stood  prepared  for  battle  ;  and  both  the  troops  and 
the  numerous  spectators  beheld  the  conflict  with  alternations  of  hope  and  fear, 
which  appeared  in  their  countenances  and  gestures.  They  knew  not  how  soon 
the  fort  might  be  silenced  or  passed  by,  and  the  attack  immediately  made  upon 
themselves  ;  but  they  were  resolved  to  meet  the  invaders  at  the  water's  edge,  to 
dispute  every  inch  of  ground,  and  to  prefer  death  to  what  they  considered  to  be 
slavery. 

The  Sphinx,  Acteon,  and  Syren,  were  ordered  to  attack  the  western  extremity 
of  the  fort,  which  was  in  a  very  unfinished  state  ;  but  as  they  proceeded  for  that 
purpose,  they  got  entangled  with  a  shoal,  called  the  Middle  Ground.  Two  of 
them  ran  foul  of  each  other :  the  Acteon  stuck  fast ;  the  Sphinx  and  Syren  got 
off,  the  former  with  the  loss  of  her  bowsprit,  the  latter  with  little  injury ;  but 
that  part  of  the  attack  completely  failed. 

It  had  been  concerted,  that  during  the  attack  by  the  ships,  Sir  Henry  Clinton, 
with  the  troops,  should  pass  the  narrow  channel  which  separates  Long  Island 
from  Sullivan's  Island,  and  assail  'the  fort  by  land :  but  this  the  general  found 
impracticable,  for  the  channel,  though  commonly  fordable,  was  at  that  time,  by  a 
long  prevalence  of  easterly  winds,  deeper  than  usual.  The  seamen,  who  found 
themselves  engaged  in  such  a  severe  conflict,  often  cast  a  wistful  look  toward 
Long  Island,  in  the  hope  of  seeing  Sir  Henry  Clinton  and  the  troops  advancing 
against  the  fort ;  but  their  hope  was  disappointed,  and  the  ships  and  the  fort 
were  left  to  themselves  to  decide  the  combat.  Although  the  channel  had  been 
fordable,  the  British  troops  would  have  found  the  passage  an  arduous  enterprise  ; 
for  Colonel  Thomson,  with  a  strong  detachment  of  riflemen,  regulars,  and  mili- 
tia, was  posted  on  the  east  end  of  Sullivan's  Island  to  oppose  any  attack  made 
in  that  quarter. 


84 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


In  the  course  of  the  day  the  fire  of  the  fort  ceased  for  a  short  time,  and  the 
British  flattered  themselves  that  the  guns  were  abandoned  ;  but  the  pause  was 
occasioned  solely  by  the  want  of  powder,  and  when  a  supply  was  obtained  the 
cannonade  recommenced  as  steadily  as  before.  The  engagement,  which  began 
about  eleven  o'clock  in  the  forenoon,  continued  with  unabated  ftiry  till  seven  in 
the  evening,  when  the  fire  slackened,  and  about  nine  entirely  ceased  on  both 
sides.  During  the  night  all  the  ships,  except  the  Acteon,  which  was  aground, 
removed  about  two  miles  from  the  island.  Next  morning  the  fort  fired  a  few 
shots  at  the  Acteon,  and  she  at  first  returned  them  ;  but  in  a  short  time  her  crew- 
set  her  on  fire  and  abandoned  her.  A  party  of  Americans  boarded  the  burning 
vessel,  seized  her  colors,  fired  some  of  her  guns  at  Commodore  Parker,  filled 
three  boats  with  her  sails  and  stores,  and  then  quitted  her.  She  blew  up  shortly 
afterward. 


Fig.  79.— Sir  Peter  Parker. 

In  this  obstinate  engagement  the  Americans  fought  with  great  gallantry.  The 
loss  of  the  British  was  64  killed  and  161  wounded.  The  garrison  lost  ten  men 
killed  and  twenty-two  wounded.  Although  the  Americans  were  raw  troops,  yet 
they  behaved  with  the  steady  intrepidity  of  veterans.  In  the  course  of  the  en- 
gagement the  flag-staff  of  the  fort  was  shot  away ;  but  the  brave  Serjeant  Jasper 
leaped  down  upon  the  beach,  snatched  up  the  flag,  fastened  it  to  a  sponge  staff, 
an i,  while  the  ships  were  incessantly  directing  their  broadsides  upon  the  fort,  he 
mounted  the  merlon  and  deliberately  replaced  the  flag.  Next  day  President 
Rutledge  presented  him  with  a  sword,  as  a  testimony  of  respect  for  his  distin- 
guished valor.  Colonel  Moultrie,  and  the  officers  and  troops  on  Sullivan's  isl- 
and, received  the  thanks  of  their  country  for  their  bravery ;  and  in  honor  of  the 
gallant  commander,  the  fort  was  name  A  Fort  Moultrie. 

The  failure  of  the  attack  on  Charleston  was  of  great  importance  to  the  Ameri- 
can cause,  and  contributed  much  to  the  establishment  of  the  popular  government. 
The  friends  of  congress  triumphed ;  and  numbers  of  them  fondly  imagined  that 
iheir  freedom  was  achieved.  The  diffident  became  bold  :  the  advocates  of  the 
irresistibility  of  British  fleets  and  .armies  were  mortified  and  silenced  ;  and  they, 
who  from  interested  motives  had  hitherto  been  loud  in  fheir  professions  of  loy- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


185 


186  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

alty,  began  to  alter  their  tone.  The  brave  defence  -of  Fort  Moultrie  saved  the 
southern  states  from  the  horrors  of  war  for  several  years. 

The  government  of  South  Carolina  wisely  took  advantage  of  the  moment  of 
success  to  conciliate  the  good- will  of  their  opponents  in  the  province.  Cunning- 
ham and  other  adherents  of  royal  power,  who  for  a  considerable  time  had  been 
closely  imprisoned,  on  promising  fidelity  to  their  country,  were  set  at  freedom 
and  restored  to  all  the  privileges  of  citizens.  The  repulse  of  the  British  fleet  at 
Fort  Moultrie  left  the  Americans  at  liberty  to  turn  their  undivided  force  against 
the  Indians,  who  had  attacked  the  western  frontier  of  the  southern  states  with 
all  the  fury  and  carnage  of  savage  warfare. 

In  1775,  when  the  breach  between  Great  Britain  and  her  colonies  was  daily 
becoming  wider,  one  Stuart,  the  agent  employed  in  conducting  the  intercourse 
between  the  British  authorities  and  the  Cherokees  and  Creeks,  used  all  his  in- 
fluence to  attach  the  savages  to  the  royal  cause,  and  to  inspire  them  with  jeal- 
ousy and  hatred  of  the  Americans.  He  found  little  difficulty  in  persuading  them 
that  the  Americans,  without  provocation,  had  taken  up  arms  against  Britain,  and 
were  the  means  of  preventing  them  from  receiving  their  yearly  supplies  of  arms, 
ammunition,  and  clothing  from  the  British  government.  / 

Moses  Kirkland,  an  inhabitant  of  South  Carolina,  whose  vanity  and  ambition 
had  not  been  sufficiently  gratified  by  his  countrymen,  was  employed  by  Stuart 
and  other  royalists  to  concert  measures  with  General  Gage  for  a  joint  attack, 
by  sea  and  land,  on  the  southern  states,  while  the  savages  should  fall  upon  their 
rear.  Kirkland  was  taken  on  his  voyage  to  Boston,  his  papers  were  seized,  and 
the  plot  was  fully  discovered.  The  Americans  endeavored  to  conciliate  the 
good-will  of  the  Indians,  but  their  scanty  presents  were  unsatisfactory,  and  the 
savages  resolved  to  take  up  the  hatchet.  Accordingly,  when  the  British  fleet 
under  Sir  Peter  Parker  appeared  in  Charleston  Bay,  the  Cherokees  invaded 
the  western  frontier  of  the  province,  marking  their  course,  as  usual,  with  murder 
and  devastation.  The  speedy  retreat  of  the  British  fleet  left  the  savages  ex- 
posed to  the  vengeance  of  the  Americans,  who,  in  separate  divisions,  entered 
their  country  at  different  points,  from  Virginia  and  Georgia,  defeated  their  war- 
riors, burned  their  villages,  laid  waste  their  corn-fields,  and  rendered  the  Chero- 
kees incapable,  for  the  meantime,  of  giving  the  settlers  further  annoyance. 
Thus,  in  the  south,  the  Americans  at  this  time  triumphed  over  the  arms  both  of 
the  British  and  of  the  Indians. 

Intelligence  of  the  rejection  of  their  second  petition,  and  of  the  cold  indiffer- 
ence observed  toward  Mr.  Penn  by  the  British  government,  reached  congress  in 
November,  and  awakened  a  strong  sensation  throughout  the  provinces.  It  con- 
vinced the  colonists  in  what  light  their  conduct  was  viewed  by  the  British  cab- 
inet, and  what  they  had  to  expect  from  the  parent  state.  It  appeared  obvious 
that  there  was  no  medium  between  unconditional  submission  and  absolute  inde- 
pendence. The  colonists  saw  that  they  must  either  abandon  everything  for 
which  they  had  hitherto  been  contending,  or  assert  their  freedom  by  force  of 
arms  ;  and  many  of  them  were  struck  with  the  incongruity  of  professing  alle- 
giance to  a  power  which  their  marshalled  battalions  were  opposing  with  all  their 
might. 

That  men  who  had  been  accustomed  to  no  rigorous  subordination,  and  to  few 
restraints,  and  many  of  whom  entertained  enlarged  notions  of  the  extent  of  their 
rights  and  privileges,  should,  without  a  struggle,  submit  to  descend  from  the 
proud  rank  of  freemen  to  what  they  considered  the  degradation  of  slavery — that 
they  should  abandon  everything  which  they  held  dear,  and  become  the  crouch- 
ing subjects  of  a  suspected,  despised,  and  oppressed  dependancy  of  the  British 
empire — was  scarcely  to  be  expected.  The  colonists  spurned  the  thought  of 
such  degradation.     Entirely  emancipated  from  the  antiquated  notions  of  prerog 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


187 


188  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

ative  which  guided  the  councils  of  the  British  cabinet,  the  provincial  leaders  took 
the  most  prompt  and  efficacious  measures  in  order  to  give  a  new  bias  to  the  pub- 
lic mind,  and  to  prepare  the  people  for  a  new  state  of  things.  Independence, 
which,  in  the  earlier  stages  of  the  quarrel  had  only  been  casually  and  obliquely 
hinted,  was  now  made  a  topic  of  public  discussion.  At  first  it  alarmed  timid  and 
moderate  men,  who  had  a  glimpse  of  the  calamitous  scenes  which  such  a  course 
would  open  before  them.  But  the  partisans  of  independence  were  bold  and  in- 
defatigable ;  they  labored  incessantly  in  rendering  the  subject  more  familiar  to 
the  popular  ear  and  mind  ;  the  number  of  their  adherents  daily  increased  ;  and 
such  was  the  posture  of  affairs,  that  many  who  had  hitherto  been  hostile  to  a 
separation  from  Britain,  became  friendly  to  that  measure,  or  ceased  to  oppose  it. 
They  thought  circumstances  so  desperate  that  matters  could  not  be  rendered 
worse  by  the  attempt,  and  success  might  be  beneficial. 

At  that  time  Thomas  Paine,  who  had  shortly  before  arrived  in  America  from 
England,  published  a  pamphlet  under  the  title  of  Common  Sense,  which  had  a 
prodigious  influence  in  promoting  the  cause  of  independence  ;  it  was  widely  cir- 
culated and  eagerly  read.  To  his  confident  and  popular  manner  of  writing,  the 
extraordinary  effect  of  this  pamphlet  on  the  public  mind  may  be  traced. 

The  subject  was  discussed  in  a  variety  of  ways  in  the  different  provinces  ; 
in  several  of  them  it  met  with  more  or  less  opposition,  and  the  members  of  con- 
gress having  received  instructions  on  the  point  from  their  respective  constituents, 
it  was  solemnly  taken  under  consideration  on  the  4th  of  July,  1776 ;  and  a  declara- 
tion of  independence  was  unanimously  passed  at  Carpenter's  Hall,  Philadelphia. 

Of  the  far-famed  committee  appointed  by  congress  to  draft  this  celebrated 
instrument,  John  Adams,  Thomas  Jefferson,  and   Robert  R.   Livingston,  were 


Fig.  82.— John  Adams.    From  an  Anonymous  American  Portrait 

members.  So  early  as  the  6th  of  May  preceding,  Mr.  Adams  offered  a  prelim- 
ary  resolution  to  the  declaration  of  independence,  which  was  a  recommendation 
to  all  colonies  to  form  state  governments  of  their  own,  based  on  the  happiness 
and  safety  of  the  people.  This  was  soon  followed  by  the  resolution  of  Mr.  Lee, 
of  Virginia,  declaring  that  the  colonies  ought  to  be  free  and  independent.  After 
full  discussion  on  the  8th  and  10th  of  June,  the  further  consideration  was  post- 
poned until  the  1st  of  July,  and  on  that  day  it  passed,  and  a  committee  was  cho- 


II 

■■I 


190  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

sen  to  trepare  the  declaration.  It  was  the  good  fortune  of  Mr.  Jefferson  to  have 
been  **e  author  of  the  draught.  Jefferson  always  gave  Adams  credit  of  being  the 
ablest  advocate  of  the  measure,  and  Mr.  Adams,  it  is  known,  was  a  member  of 
every  important  committee  while  he  remained  in  congress.  "  Mr.  Livingston," 
says  his  biographer,  Dr.  Francis,  "  represented  with  earnestness  the  feelings 
and  interest  of  the  people  of  New  York  ;  with  Roger  Sherman,  Benjamin  Frank- 
lin John  Adams,  and  Thomas  Jefferson,  his  patriotism  in  that  consecrated  as- 
sembly was  universally  acknowledged." 

This  declaration  was  signed  by  each  of  the  members  of  congress,  and  by  it 
the  thirteen  United  States  of  North  America  separated  themselves  for  ever  from 
the  crown  of  Great  Britain,  and  declared  themselves  an  independent  people. 

This  measure  entirely  altered  the  aspect  of  the  contest,  and  gave  a  clear  and 
definite  view  of  the  point  at  issue  between  the  contending  parties.  We  no 
longer  see  colonists  complaining  and  petitioning  with  arms  in  their  hands,  and 
vigorously  resisting  an  authority  which  they  did  not  disavow ;  but  a  people  as- 
serting their  independence,  and  repelling  the  aggressions  of  an  invading  foe 


CHAPTER  V. 


We  formerly  left  General  Howe  at  Halifax,  and  General  Washington  on  his 
way  to  New  York,  where  he  soon  arrived  with  his  army.  In  that  city  the 
struggle  between  the  friends  of  British  domination  and  of  American  freedom  had 
been  more  doubtful  than  in  any  other  quarter.  But  by  superior  numbers  and 
more  daring  activity,  the  Americans  had  gained  the  ascendency.  On  his  arri- 
val in  the  city,  General  Washington  endeavored  to  put  it  into  a  posture  of  de- 
fence ;  and  as  the  British,  by  means  of  their  fleet,  had  the  command  of  the  wa- 
ters, he  attempted  to  obstruct  the  navigation  of  the  East  and  North  rivers,  by 
sinking  vessels  in  the  channels.  He  also  raised  fortifications  at  New  York  and 
on  Long  Island,  and  made  every  preparation  in  his  power  for  giving  the  British 
army  a  vigorous  reception. 

General  Howe  remained  some  time  at  Halifax ;  but  after  the  recovery  of  his 
troops  from  the  fatigue  and  sickness  occasioned  by  the  blockade  of  Boston,  he 
embarked,  sailed  to  the  southward,  and  on  the  2d  of  July  landed,  without  oppo- 
sition, on  Staten  Island,  which  lies  on  the  coast  of  New  Jersey,  and  is  separa- 
ted from  Long  Island  by  a  channel  called  the  Narrows.  His  army  amounted  to 
9,000  men ;  and  his  brother,  Lord  Howe,  commander  of  the  British  fleet,  who 
had  touched  at  Halifax  expecting  to  find  him  there,  arrived  soon  afterward,  with 
a  reinforcement  of  about  20,000  men  from  Britain.  Thus  General  Howe  had 
the  command  of  nearly  30,000  troops,  for  the  purpose  of  subjugating  the  Ameri- 
can colonies  ;  a  more  formidable  force  than  had  ever  before  visited  those  shores. 
General  Washington  was  ill  prepared  to  meet  such  a  powerful  army.  His  force 
consisted  of  about  9,000  men,  many  of  whom  were  ill-armed,  and  about  2,000 
more  without  any  arms  at  all ;  but  new  levies  were  daily  coming  in. 

On  his  arrival,  Lord  Howe,  by  a  flag,  sent  ashore  to  Amboy  a  circular  letter 
to  several  of  the  late  royal  governors,  and  a  declaration  mentioning  the  powers 
with  which  he  and  his  brother  the  general  were  invested,  and  desiring  their 
publication.  These  papers  General  Washington  transmitted  to  congress,  who 
ordered  them  to  be  published  in  the  newspapers,  that  the  people  as  they  alleged, 
might  be  apprized  of  the  nature  and  extent  of  the  powers  of  these  commission- 


102  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

ers,  with,  the  expectation  of  whom  it  had  been  attempted  to  amuse  and  disarm 
them.  General  Howe  wished  to  open  a  correspondence  with  General  Washing- 
ton, but  without  acknowledging  his  official  character  as  commander-in-chief  of 
the  American  armies ;  and  for  this  purpose  he  sent  a  letter  to  New  York,  ad« 
dressed  "  George  Washington,  Esquire."  That  letter  the  general  refused  to 
receive,  because  it  was  not  addressed  to  him  in  his  official  character.  A  sec- 
ond letter  was  sent,  addressed  to  "  George  Washington,  &c,  &c,  &C.'1  That 
aiso  the  general  declined  to  receive,  but  acted  in  the  most  polite  manner  toward 
Adjutant- General  Paterson,  the  officer  who  bore  it.  Congress  approved  of  the 
conduct  of  General  Washington  on  the  occasion  ;  and  ordered  that  none  of  their 
officers  should  receive  letters  or  messages  from  the  British  army  unless  addressed 
to  them  according  to  their  respective  ranks.  But  this  dispute  about  a  point  of 
form  was  soon  succeeded  by  the  din  of  arms  and  the  horrors  of  active  warfare. 
The  American  army  was  not  very  formidable.  In  the  month  of  July,  indeed,  it 
amounted  to  about  17,000  men,  but  a  much  greater  number  had  been  expected  ; 
of  15,000  new  levies  that  had  been  ordered,  only  5,000  had  arrived  in  camp. 
But  the  quality  and  equipment  of  the  troops  were  more  discouraging  than  their 
numbers  :  they  were  ill-disciplined,  ill-armed,  and  little  accustomed  to  that  sub- 
ordination and  prompt  obedience,  which  are  essential  'to  the  efficiency  of  an 
army.  They  were  as  deficient  in  ammunition  as  in  armor  ;  and  were  distracted 
by  jealousies,  prejudices,  and  animosities. 

This  raw  and  ill-armed  multitude  was  opposed  to  30,000  troops,  many  of 
them  veterans,  all  of  them  excellently  equipped,  and  provided  with  a  fine  train 
of  artillery.  The  Americans  soon  found  that  all  their  endeavors  to  obstruct  the 
navigation  of  the  rivers  were  ineffectual ;  for  several  British  ships  of  war  passed 
up  the  North  river,  without  receiving  any  considerable  damage  from  a  heavy 
cannonade  directed  against  them  from  the  shore. 

The  American  army  was  posted  partly  at  New  York,  and  partly  on  Long 
Island.  General  Greene  commanded  in  the  latter  place  ;  but  that  officer  being 
taken  ill,  General  Sullivan  was  appointed  in  his  room.  General  Howe,  having 
collected  his  troops  on  Staten  Island,  and  finding  himself  sufficiently  strong  to 
commence  active  operations,  on  the  22d  of  August  crossed  the  Narrows  without 
opposition,  and  landed  on  Long  Island,  between  two  small  towns,  Utrecht  and 
Gravesend. 

The  American  division  on  the  island,  about  11,000  strong,  occupied  a  fortified 
camp  at  Brooklyn,  on  a  peninsula,  opposite  New  York.  Their  right  flank  was 
covered  by  a  marsh,  which  extended  to  the  East  river  near  Mill  Creek  ;  their 
left,  by  an  elbow  of  the  river  named  Wallabout  Bay.  Across  the  peninsula, 
from  Mill  creek  to  Wallabout  Bay,  the  Americans  had  thrown  up  entrench- 
ments, secured  by  abattis,  or  felled  trees  with  their  tops  turned  outward,  and 
flanked  by  strong  redoubts.  In  their  rear  was  the  East  river,  about  1,300 
yards  wide,  separating  them  from  New  York.  In  front  of  the  fortified  camp, 
and  at  some  distance  from  it,  a  woody  ridge  obliquely  intersected  the  island ; 
and  through  that  ridge  there  are  passages  by  three  different  defiles  :  one  at  the 
southern  extremity  near  the  Narrows  ;  another ,  about  the  middle,  on  the  Flat- 
bush  road ;  and  a  third  near  the  northeast  extremity  of  the  hills  on  the  Bedford 
road.  Those  defiles  General  Greene  had  carefully  examined ;  and  as  it  was 
evident  that  the  British  army  must  debark  on  the  farther  side  of  the  ridge,  he 
resolved  to  dispute  the  passage  of  the  defiles.  General  Sullivan,  who  succeeded 
to  the  command  on  the  illness  of  General  Greene,  was  not  equally  sensible  of 
the  importance  of  those  passes.  On  the  landing  of  the  British,  however,  he 
sent  strong  detachments  to  guard  the  passes  near  the  Narrows,  and  on  the  Flax- 
bush  road ;  but  the  more  distant  pass  he  did  not  duly  attend  to,  merely  sending 
an  officer  with  a  party  to  observe  it,  and  give  notice  if  the  enemy  should  appear 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


133 


194  THE    PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

there.     That  was  no  adequate  precaution  for  the  security  of  the  pass  ;  and  the 
officer  appointed  to  watch  it  discharged  his  duty  in  the  most  slovenly  manner. 

General  Howe  soon  learned  that  there  would  be  little  difficulty  in  marching 
by  the  most  distant  defile,  and  turning  the  left  of  the  Americans. 

At  half  past  two  o'clock,  passing  clouds  obscured  the  harvest-moon ;  the 
night  waxed  gloomy,  and  the  air  chill.  Suddenly,  a  sharp  report  of  musketry, 
in  the  direction  of  Yellow  Hook,  alarmed  the  American  camp.  It  was  a  start- 
ling sound,  in  the  stillness  of  the  morning,  and  the  troops  sprang  to  their  arms, 
as  the  reveille  summoned  each  man  to  his  duty.  Many  a  brave  lad  awoke  from 
dreams  of  peaceful  home,  of  the  father-house,  and  its  loved  inmates,  where,  in 
presence  of  the  glad  crops,  the  warlike  sounds  that  lulled  him  to  sleep  seemed 
but  as  dream-notes,  and  the  danger  he  anticipated  one  that  was  passed.  He 
had  obeyed  the  watchward  of  liberty,  which  called  him  to  the  hardships  of  war  ; 
but  his  heart  told  him  life  was  sweet,  and  his  cottage  home  a  paradise.  The 
drum  rattled  in  his  ear,  and  aroused  him  to  the  stern  reality  he  feared  not, 
courted  not. 

Ere  the  alarm  ceased  beating,  the  men  had  seized  their  muskets.  Word  had 
been  passed  from  the  remote  pickets  on  the  coast,  that  the  enemy  were  ap- 
proaching. Lord  Stirling  was  instantly  directed  by  General  Putnam  to  march 
with  the  two  nearest  regiments  to  their  rencounter.  These  proved  to  be  the 
Pennsylvania  and  Maryland  troops,  under  Colonels  Haslet  and  Smallwood  ; 
with  whom,  proceeding  over  the  uneven  ground  in  the  direction  of  the  attack,  he 
found  himself  on  the  road  to  the  Narrows,  toward  daybreak,  and  soon  met  Colo- 
nel Altee  with  his  Delaware  regiment,  retiring  before  the  British,  with  the 
pickets  to  whose  aid  they  had  advanced.  Stationing  this  officer  on  the  left  of 
the  road  by  which  the  enemy  were  approaching,  Lord  Stirling  formed  his  two 
regiments  along  an  advantageous  ridge,  ascending  from  the  road  to  a  piece  of 
wood  on  the  top  of  a  hill.  The  British  were  received  with  two  or  three  warm 
rounds  by  the  Delawares,  who,  as  their  ground  became  untenable,  withdrew  to 
a  wood  on  Lord  Stirling's  left,  where  they  formed. 

The  assailants,  now  in  sight,  proved  to  be  two  brigades,  of  four  regiments 
each,  under  the  command  of  General  Grant.  They  proceeded  to  occupy  the 
elevation  opposite  Lord  Stirling,  at  a  distance  of  three  hundred  yards.  Their  light 
troops  came  one  hundred  and  fifty  yards  nearer,  with  a  view  to  gain  possession 
of  a  superior  eminence  on  his  left.  As  they  marched  up  this  hill,  they  were 
met  by  the  deadly  fire  of  Kichline's  rifle  corps,  who  had  just  reached  the  ground 
in  time  to  protect  this  important  point,  and  who  mowed  them  down  as  fast  as 
they  appeared.  The  Americans  brought  up  two  field-pieces  to  oppose  the  ten 
of  their  opponents.  A  sharp  cannonade  ensued  and  was  vigorously  sustained 
on  both  sides,  to  a  late  hour ;  until  when  let  us  shift  the  scene. 

While  the  Americans  were  occupied,  as  we  have  seen,  on  the  previous  even- 
ing, there  was,  about  dusk,  an  unusual  stir  among  the  troops  in  the  British  right 
wing.  The  regiments  already  at  Flatlands,  under  Earl  Percy,  were  joined  at 
nightfall  by  those  under  Lord  Cornwallis  and  General  Clinton,  who  left  the> 
Hessians  masters  at  Flatbush.  The  dark  forms  of  the  tall  soldiery,  the  play  of 
their  muskets  in  the  moonlight,  the  whispered  order  and  firm  tread  of  discipline, 
all  announced  some  sudden  or  adventurous  movement.  One  by  one  the  compa- 
nies filed  off  in  the  direction  of  New  Lots,  and  before  night  was  far  advanced, 
Flatlands  was  deserted.  As  they  moved  farther  and  farther  away  from  the 
American  lines,  the  furrows  became  relaxed  on  the  brows  of  the  British  com' 
manders,  and  toward  daybreak,  half  a  triumph  already  gleamed  in  the  eye  of 
Clinton,  who  led  the  van. 

Shortly  after  daylight,  the  Hessians  at  Flatbush  opened  a  moderate  cannon- 
ade upon  General  Sullivan,  who,  with  a  strong  detachment,  had  advanced  on  the 


EXPLANATIONS.      195 

A  Putnam's  Camp,  c  Lord  Percy,  ;    .  . 

B.  British  landed  Aug.  22.  ee  Gen.  Clinton,  \  night  of  theism. 

b  Col.  Hand's  reg't  retiring.  F  Gen.  De  Heister,  morning  27th 

C  Gen.  Grant,  morning  27th.  G  Gen  Sullivan,  do 

D  Lord  Stirling,  do   H Gen.  Clinton,  do.  at  8  o'clock. 

^ c°\-  Atlee,  do    /Gen.  Sullivan  surrendered,  do.  at  11  o'clock. 

dtf  Kichline's  rifle  corps,  if  Lord  Comwallis,     I  «~ 

£  British,  evening  of  26th.  £  Lord  Stirling,  noon» 27th- 


<3overnor,s\\ 


Red  Hook 


ATLANTIC 


OCEA1* 


B 

-mbm 


Fio  86.— Plan  of  the  BatUe  of  Long  Island. 


196  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

direct  road  from  Brooklyn  thither,  and  now  occupied  the  breastworks  thrown  up 
by  General  Greene,  for  the  defence  of  this  important  pass.  Colonels  Miles  and 
Williams  were  strongly  posted  on  the  Bedford  road.  At  half  past  eight,  Count 
Donop  was  detached  to  attack  the  hill,  by  General  De  Heister,  who  soon  fol- 
lowed with  the  centre  of  the  army. 

With  levelled  pieces  and  eyes  fixed  on  the  enemy,  the  Americans  stood  firm 
on  their  vantage  ground,  nerved  for  the  assault,  and  prepared  to  enact  a  second 
drama  of  Bunker's  Hill.  From  behind  breastwork  and  tree,  soldier  and  rifle- 
man looked  down  upon  the  ascending  foe  with  a  feeling  of  conscious  security, 
when  lo  !  a  report  of  artillery,  in  the  rear  of  their  left,  flew  with  its  own  velocity 
along  the  line.  A  second  volley  revealed  to  them,  with  fearful  truth,  that  the 
enemy  had  turned  their  left  flank,  and  placed  them  between  two  fires.  Horror, 
dismay,  confusion,  ensued !  The  advancing  Hessians  were  no  longer  faced 
by  the  whole  band  stationed  to  oppose  them  ;  and  vain  the  efforts  of  Gen- 
eral Sullivan  to  rally  the  dispersing  continentals,  who  hastened  to  regain 
the  camp,  while  there  yet  was  time.  It  was,  alas,  too  late  !  As  regiment 
after  regiment  emerged  from  the  wood,  they  encountered  the  bayonets  of 
the  British,  and  all  retreat  was  cut  off.  Driven  back  into  the  forest,  after  des- 
perate efforts  to  cleave  their  way  through  the  close  ranks  of  the  enemy,  they 
were  met  by  the  Hessians,  a  part  of  whom  were  at  the  same  time  detached  tow- 
ard Bedford,  in  which  quarter  the  cannon  of  Clinton  announced  that  he  also  was 
attacking  the  American  rear.  The  British  pushed  their  line  beyond  the  Flat- 
bush  road,  and  when  our  brave  troops  found  their  only  outlet  was  through  the 
enemy,  skirmish  after  skirmish  ensued  in  which  they  displayed  signal  bravery. 
Many  forced  their  way  through  the  camp,  some  escaped  into  the  woods,  and 
many  were  slain.  Colonel  Parry  was  shot  through  the  head  while  -encouraging 
his  men. 

Can  the  reader  imagine  the  disastrous  consequences  of  this  surprise  to  the 
Americans,  when,  hemmed  in  by  the  surpassing  numbers  and  co-operating  wings 
of  the  British,  they  saw  inevitable  death  or  capture  on  every  side  !  Here,  stri- 
king again  through  the  wood,  and  lured  by  an  enticing  path,  which  promised 
safety,  they  rushed  from  its  shelter  upon  the  drawn  sabres  of  the  enemy ;  there, 
retiring  to  its  recesses  before  a  superior  force,  they  fell  upon  the  levelled  mus- 
kets of  the  Hessians  ;  bullets  and  balls  sought  victims  in  every  direction  ;  and 
many  a  brave  soldier  sank  to  die  beneath  the  tall  forest  tree,  offering  up  with 
his  parting  breath,  a  prayer  for  his  country,  consecrated  by  his  life-blood. 

Against  the  hottest  of  the  enemy's  fire,  General  Sullivan,  on  the  heights  above 
Flatbush,  made  a  brave  resistance  for  three  hours.  Here  the  slaughter  was 
thickest  on  the  side  of  the  assailants.  Fairly  covered  by  the  imperfect,  en- 
trenchment, the  Americans  poured  many  a  deadly  volley  upon  the  approaching 
foe. 

Leaving  Generals  Clinton  and  Percy  to  intercept  the  Americans  in  this  quar- 
ter, Lord  Cornwallis  proceeded  toward  the  scene  of  General  Grant's  engage- 
ment with  Lord  Stirling.  We  left  this  gallant  officer  bravely  opposing  a  supe- 
rior force.  He  continued  the  resistance  until  eleven  o'clock,  when,  hearing  a 
sharp  firing  in  the  direction  of  Brooklyn,  it  flashed  upon  him  that  the  British 
were  getting  between  him  and  the  American  lines.  Discovering  the  position  of 
Lord  Cornwallis,  he  instantly  saw  that  unless  they  forded  the  creek  near  the 
Yellow  Mills,  the  troops  under  him  must  all  become  prisoners.  The  reader 
will  see  that  he  had  some  distance  to  gain  before  this  could  be  effected.  Hasten- 
ing back,  he  found  the  enemy  much  stronger  than  he  anticipated  ;  and,  that  his 
main  body  might  escape,  he  determined  in  person  to  attack  Lord  Cornwallis, 
who  was  posted  at  a  house  near  the  upper  mill.  This  movement  he  performed 
with  the  utmost  gallantry,  leading  half  of  Smallwood's  regiment  five  or  six  sev- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  197 

eral  times  to  the  charge,  and  nearly  dislodging  the  British  commander,  who,  but 
for  the  arrival  of  large  reinforcements,  would  have  been  driven  from  his  station. 
This  band  of  four  hundred,  composed,  say  the  British  accounts,  of  youths,  the 
flower  of  the  best  families  in  Maryland,  sustained  severe  loss.  But  the  object 
was  attained,  and  the  regiments,  whose  retreat  it  was  designed  to  favor,  effected 
their  escape  over  marsh  and  creek,  with  the  loss  of  a  single  man  drowned.  In 
his  official  report,  Lord  Howe  speaks  of  numbers  who  perished  in  crossing  the 
inlet.  But  this  is  incorrect.  The  self-devoted  heroes  of  this  exploit  were  sur- 
rounded, and  made  prisoners  of  war. 

We  may  readily  conceive  with  what  feelings  their  brethren  in  the  camp  be- 
held the  undeserved  ill  fortune  of  the  troops  engaged  in  the  action.  General 
Putnam,  a  warrior  of  the  true  stamp,  constrained  to  remain  within  the  fortifica- 
tions, and  so  little  prepared  for  the  events  of  the  day,  as  to  be  only  able,  where 
the  enemy  appeared,  to  detach  troops  to  meet  them,  saw  with  dismay  the  ma- 
noeuvre which  made  them  masters  of  the  field.  His  efforts  had  all  along  been 
directed  to  General  Grant's  motions.  For  the  defence  in  front,  he  relied  on 
General  Sullivan  to  provide,  and  great  was  his  surprise,  on  seeing  the  enemy 
turn  that  officer's  flank.  As  the  engagement  between  Lord  Stirling  and  General 
Grant  grew  warmer,  his  attention  was  attracted  by  the  broadside  which  the 
British  frigate  Roebuck  opened  upon  the  Redhook  battery  in  his  rear.  Too  late 
aware  of  his  mistake,  he  was  compelled  to  await  the  issue. 

At  this  juncture,  General  Washington  reached  the  lines,  and  beheld,  with  in- 
finite grief,  the  discomfiture  of  his  beloved  troops.  Wringing  his  hands,  he  is 
said,  when  he  saw  no  aid  could  reach  them,  to  have  given  vent  to  the  keenest 
anguish.  From  the  height  he  stood  upon,  the  movements  of  bpth  parties  were 
revealed  to  him.  Here,  was  seen  Lord  Stirling,  gallantly  attacking  Cornwallis  ; 
there,  a  troop  of  Americans,  escaping  with  thinned  numbers  through  the  British 
ranks,  were  pursued  to  the  very  entrenchments.  By  the  creek,  soldiers  plunging 
into  the  unknown  depths  of  its  waters,  or  struggling  through  the  miry  bog,  were 
fired  upon  by  the  foe  ;  toward  Flatbush,  the  Hessians  and  British  were  com- 
bining to  enfold,  in  a  still  narrower  circle,  the  few  and  undaunted  continentals. 

Lest  the  foregoing  imperfect  description  should  have  left  obscure  some  of  the 
details  of  this  affair,  let  us  briefly  recapitulate  its  successive  disasters.  We 
have  supposed  the  reader  to  be,  where  all  would  have  chosen  to  stand  on  that 
occasion,  on  the  American  side.  A  glance  at  the  motions  of  the  British,  will 
show  how  admirably  their  manoeuvres  were  planned  and  executed.  The  success 
of  the  concerted  movement  was  insured  by  the  unforeseen  malady  of  General 
Greene.  All  the  passes  to  Brooklyn  were  defended,  save  one  ;  and  it  was  by 
this  that  the  troops,  which  decided  the  fortunes  of  the  day,  and  were  the  same 
we  left  filing  off  from  Flatland  to  New-Lots,  on  the  previous  night,  turned  the 
American  flank.  The  road  from  Jamaica  to  Bedford  was  left  unprotected  ;  the 
enemy  early  ascertained  this  fact ;  and,  to  enable  them  to  profit  by  our  neglect, 
General  Grant's  advance,  which  was  a  diversion,  had  been  devised.  The  fleet 
and  General  de  Heister  co-operated  with  him  in  this  manoeuvre.  General  Put- 
nam, taking  this  feint  for  a  bonafide  attack,  was  deceived  ;  and  the  Americans 
were  entrapped  by  forces  superior  in  discipline,  in  tactics,  in  numbers,  in  good 
fortune,  but  not  in  courage  ;  for  though  eleven  hundred  were  either  killed  or  ta- 
ken, near  four  thousand  fought  their  way  back  to  the  camp. 

To  the  absence  of  General  Greene,  who  had  studied,  and  would  doubtless 
have  guarded,  all  the  approaches  to  the  camp,  and  to  the  want  of  a  general  com- 
manding officer  throughout  the  day,  may  this  disaster  be  attributed.  General 
Putnam  could  not  leave  his  lines,  and  the  double  care  of  New  York  and  Long 
Island  devolved  upon  the  commander-in-chief.  General  Woodhull,  who  had 
been  ordered  to  guard  the  road  from  Bedford  to  Jamaica,  with  the  Long  Island 


198  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

militia,  remained  at  Jamaica.  The  neglect  which  lost  us  the  day,  cost  him  his 
life.  Riding  home,  after  disbanding  the  volunteers  under  his  command,  he  was 
captured  by  the  British,  and  imediately  cut  to  pieces,  on  his  refusing  to  say 
"  God  save  the  king." 

Impartiality  must  award  high  praise,  on  this  occasion,  to  the  bravery  of  the 
enemy's  troops,  who  followed  so  hotly  in  pursuit,  that  they  were  with  difficulty 
withheld  from  attacking  the  American  trenches.  At  night,  the  patriots  within 
them  told  their  missing  brethren  ;  and  when  their  loss  became  known,  and  un- 
certainty veiled  the  fate  of  the  absent  ones,  gloom  and  despondency  pervaded 
the  camp.  The  victorious  British,  on  the  contrary,  hastened  to  secure  the 
ground  they  had  gained,  and  flushed  with  victory,  passed  the  night  in  exultation. 

On  the  twenty-eighth,  a  violent  rain  kept  the  two  armies  in  their  respective 
encampments.  That  night  the  enemy  broke  ground  within  about  six  hundred 
yards  of  Fort  Greene,  and  on  the  following  day  were  busily  engaged  in  throwing 
up  entrenchments.  Their  main  force  was  advancing,  by  slow  but  sure  approach- 
es, to  besiege  the  American  fortifications,  and  their  superior  artillery  would 
doubtless  soon  silence  our  batteries.  The  advanced  sentinel  of  the  British  army 
was  surprised,  on  the  morning  of  the  thirtieth,  by  the  unwonted  stillness  within 
the  American  lines.  Calling  a  comrade  or  two  around  him,  they  proceeded  to 
reconnoitre.  Emboldened  by  the  silence,  they  crept  near  the  embankment,  and 
cautiously  peeping  into  our  camp,  perceived  not  a  vestige  of  the  army  to  whose 
challenges  they  had  listened  the  night  before.  The  alarm  was  given,  and  the 
party  who  first  rushed  in,  to  take  possession  of  the  works,  saw  in  the  midstream, 
out  of  gun-shot,  and  filled  with  well-pleased  Americans,  the  last,  of  the  barges 
which  had  borne  their  comrades  across  the  waters  that  night.  Beyond  it,  in  a 
small  boat,  there  sat  an  American  officer,  of  calm  and  dignified  mien.  On  his 
pale  countenance  the  anxious  muscles  were  relaxing  into  a  heavenly  smile. 
This  bark  bore  Cesar  and  his  fortunes ;  and  a  prayer  seemed  to  escape  the  lips 
of  Washington,  as  a  glance  at  the  distant  shore  told  him  the  American  army  was 
beyond  the  reach  of  danger. 

Nine  thousand  men  with  all  their  stores  and  ammunitions,  crossed  the  East 
river  during  the  night,  unperceived  by  the  enemy.  For  four-and-twenty  hours 
previous,  the  commander-in-chief  had  not  left  the  saddle.  The  immediate  em- 
barcation  of  the  troops  was  under  the  direction  of  General  McDougall,  to  whose 
vigilant  activity  high  praise  is  due. 

The  raw  troops  of  the  Americans  were  easily  affected  by  a  check  ;  and  their 
spirits  were  much  depressed  by  the  defeat  on  Long  Island  ;  which  disappointed 
their  hopes,  and  sunk  them  almost  into  a  state  of  despondency.  Indeed,  at  that 
time,  the  army  was  in  an  alarming  condition.  In  its  zeal  for  liberty,  the  assem- 
bly of  Massachusetts  Bay  had  granted  the  soldiers  the  choice  of  their  own  offi- 
cers ;  and  the  consequence  was,  that  those  troops  were  disorderly.  The  militia 
had  no  conception  of  military  subordination,  were  often  very  inefficient  in  the 
field,  and  frequently  withdrew  from  the  service  at  a  most  critical  moment.  Be- 
sides, the  army  was  agitated  by  provincial  jealousies  and  quarrels.  The  errors 
in  the  constitution  of  the  American  military  force  were  now  evident  to  every 
man  of  observation  ;  but  it  was  more  easy  to  perceive  than  to  rectify  them. 

After  the  battle  of  Brooklyn,  General  Sullivan  was  despatched,  at  his  own  re- 
quest, to  Philadelphia,  with  a  verbal  communication  from  Lord  Howe  to  congress, 
expressing  a  wish  to  hold  a  conference  with  some  of  the  members,  as  private 
gentlemen  of  influence  in  the  country.  General  Sullivan  was  instructed  to  in- 
form Lord  Howe  that  congress,  being  the  representatives  of  the  free  and  inde- 
pendent states  of  America,  could  not,  with  propriety,  send  any  of  their  members 
to  confer  with  him  in  their  private  characters  ;  but  that,  ever  desirous  of  estab- 
lishing peace  upon  reasonable  terms,  they  would  send  a  committee  of  their  body 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  199 

io  learn  the  authority  with  which  he  was  invested,  to  hear  what  propositions  he 
had  to  make,  and  to  report.  On  the  6th  of  September,  they  chose,  as  their  com- 
mittee, Benjamin  Franklin,  John  Adams,  and  Edward  Rutledge.  This  commit- 
tee met  Lord  Howe  on  Staten  Island,  opposite  Amboy,  on  the  14th  of  the  same 
month.  He  received  them  politely,  but  the  conference  proved  fruitless  ;  for  the 
committee  explicitly  informed  his  lordship,  that  neither  they,  nor  the  congress 
which  sent  them,  had  authority  to  treat  in  any  other  capacity  than  as  independent 
states.  On  that  subject  Lord  Howe  had  no  instructions  :  the  conference,  of 
course,  soon  came  to  an  end ;  and  the  committee  reported  to  congress,  that,  in 
their  opinion,  Lord  Howe's  commission  contained  no  other  powers  than  granting 
pardon,  and  receiving  the  colonies  under  the  protection  of  the  British  govern- 
ment, on  their  submission. 

When  the  hope  of  an  amicable  accommodation  vanished,  General  Howe,  who 
had  already  taken  possession  of  the  islands  lying  in  the  sound  between  New 
York,  Long  Island,  and  the  shore  of  Connecticut,  resumed  his  military  opera- 
tions. The  British  army  was  on  Long  Island,  and  the  Americans  about  New 
York  separated  from  each  other  by  the  East  river.  The  city  of  New  York 
stands  on  the  southeast  end  of  an  island,  anciently  named  Manhattan,  but  now 
called  by  the  name  of  the  city.  The  Hudson,  or  North  river,  bounds  it  on  the 
southwest.  It  is  about  fifteen  miles  long,  and  only  two  broad.  After  a  brisk 
cannonade  between  the  British  batteries  on  Long  Island  and  those  of  the  Ameri- 
cans about  New  York,  General  Howe  resolved  to  transport  his  army  into  the 
island  of  New  York;  and  accordingly,  on  the  15th  of  September,  General  Sir 
Henry  Clinton,  with  4,000  men,  crossed  the  East  river  in  flat-bottomed  boats, 
landed  at  Kipp's  bay,  under  cover  of  the  fire  of  some  ships-of-war,  and,  without 
opposition,  took  post  on  some  high  ground,  now  called  Bloomingdale,  about  five 
miles  above  New  York.  The  American  detachment  appointed  to  defend  the 
place,  terrified  by  the  cannonade  of  the  ships,  fled  on  the  approach  of  the  enemy, 
without  firing  a  shot.  General  Washington  met  the  fugitives  on  the  road,  drew 
his  sword,  threatened,  and  endeavored  to  rally  them  :  but  his  efforts  were  inef- 
fectual ;  and  his  attendants  seized  the  reins  of  his  horse,  and  turned  him  away 
from  the  Ghemy.  The  rest  of  the  British  army  soon  followed  General  Clinton's 
detachment,  and,  after  some  slight  skirmishing,  took  possession  of  New  York,  the 
American  parties  retreating  to  their  main  body  posted  at  Harlem,  about  nine 
miles  distant. 

Some  miles  in  front  of  New  York,  the  British  army  formed  a  camp  quite 
across  the  island,  having  its  flanks  covered  by  ships-of-war,  which  the  Ameri- 
cans attempted,  in  vain,  to  destroy  by  fire-ships.  The  American  army,  amounting 
to  about  23,000  men,  ill-provided,  however,  and  ill-disciplined,  was  posted  on  ad- 
vantageous ground,  opposite  to  it,  but  at  some  distance.  On  the  morning  of  the 
16th  of  September,  General  Washington  sent  a  detachment  into  a  wood,  in  front 
of  the  left  of  the  British  line.  General  Howe  despatched  three  companies  of 
light  infantry  to  dislodge  them.  A  sharp  conflict  ensued  ;  each  party  was  rein- 
forced ;  a  severe  firing  was  for  some  time  kept  up  ;  and  a  number  of  men  fell 
on  each  side.  The  Americans  maintained  their  ground  ;  and  this  trifling  cir- 
cumstance greatly  raised  their  depressed  spirits.  This  encounter  demonstrated 
the  value  of  brave  and  steady  officers  ;  for  on  the  preceding  day,  at  the  landing 
of  the  British,  the  officers  had  been  the  first  who  ran  ;  but,  on  the  present  occa- 
sion, the  officers  did  their  duty,  and  the  troops  steadily  maintained  their  post. 

On  the  21st  of  September,  a  destructive  fire  broke  out  in  New  York,  and  re- 
duced almost  a  fourth  part  of  the  city  to  ashes.  It  began  in  a  dram  shop,  near 
the  river,  about  one  o'clock  in  the  morning ;  and,  as  everything  was  dry,  and 
the  houses  covered  with  shingles  instead  of  tiles  or  slates,  the  flames  spread 
rapidly,  a-nd  raged  with  great  fury.     Many  of  the  citizens  had  removed  from  the 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  201 

town  before  the  entrance  of  the  British,  the  pumps  and  fire-engines  were  in  bad 
order,  and  a  brisk  south  wind  fanned  the  flame.  Two  regiments  of  soldiers  and 
many  men  from  the  fleet  were  employed  to  arrest  the  progress  of  the  devouring 
element,  and  at  length  succeeded  in  extinguishing  the  fire,  but  not  till  it  had  con- 
sumed about  1,000  houses. 

Probably  the  fire  was  occasioned  by  the  inconsiderate  revelry  of  the  British 
sailors,  who  had  been  permitted  to  regale  themselves  on  shore 

The  Americans  were  strongly  posted  toward  the  northern  extremity  of  the 
island  of  New  York.  To  attack  them  in  front  was  unadvisable,  but  General 
Howe  resolved  to  make  an  attempt  on  their  rear,  or  to  hem  them  in  on  the  island 
without  the  possibility  of  escape.  For  this  purpose,  leaving  three  brigades  of 
British  and  one  of  Hessian  troops  to  guard  New  York,  early  in  the  morning  of 
the  12th  of  October  he  embarked  the  rest  of  the  army  in  flat-bottomed  boats,  and, 
in  the  course  of  the  same  morning,  landed  at  Thog's  Neck,  in  the  county  of  West 
Chester.  But  finding  that  place  unsuitable  to  his  purpose,  he  again  embarked, 
proceeded  to  the  mouth  of  Hutchinson's  river,  and  landed  there  ;  when  the  troops 
had  a  skirmish  with  an  American  party,  and  succeeded  in  dislodging  them  from 
a  narrow  pass  of  which  they  had  taken  possession. 

On  the  21st  of  October,  the  main  body  of  the  British  army  marched  to  New 
Rochelle,  lying  on  the  sound  which  separates  Long  Island  from  Connecticut. 
There  the  second  division  of  foreign  troops,  consisting  of  upward  of  5,000  Hes- 
sians and  Waldeckers,  under  General  Knyphausen,  with  about  2.000  baggage- 
horses,  which  had  arrived  in  a  fleet  of  seventy-two  sail,  joined  General  Howe. 

General  Washington's  first  intention  was  to  maintain  his  position  on  the  island 
of  New  York ;  but  General  Lee,  in  whose  military  talents  and  experience  the 
army  had  great  confidence,  on  joining  the  army  after  the  successful  defence  of 
Charleston,  strongly  remonstrated  against  that  resolution,  asserting  that  the  Brit- 
ish, by  a  chain  of  works,  would  completely  hem  in  the  Americans,  and  compel 
them  to  surrender,  even  without  a  battle.  His  representations  induced  General 
Washington,  with  the  consent  of  a  council  of  war,  to  alter  his  plan,  and  move 
his  army  from  Kingsbridge  to  White  Plains,  on  the  left  of  his  present  position, 
maintaining  a  line  parallel  to  that  in  which  the  British  army  was  marching,  and 
separated  from  it  by  the  river  Bronx.  On  the  26th  of  October,  the  main  body 
of  the  American  army,  consisting  of  about  17,000  ill-disciplined  men,  took  pos- 
session of  a  slightly  fortified  camp  on  the  east  side  of  the  Bronx,  which  an  ad- 
vanced detachment  had  been  employed  in  preparing.  A  bend  in  the  river  cov- 
ered their  right  flank,  and  General  Washington  posted  a  body  of  about  1,600 
men,  under  General  McDougall,  on  a  hill  in  a  line  with  his  right  wing,  but  sep- 
arated from  it  by  the  Bronx. 

The  British  general  having  collected  his  troops,  brought  forward  his  artillery 
with  considerable  difficulty ;  and  having  got  everything  ready  for  active  opera- 
tions, advanced  in  two  columns  toward  the  American  camp.  He  accompanied 
the  left  column  in  person  ;  General  Clinton  led  the  right.  A  distant  cannonade 
began,  with  little  effect  on  either  side.  The  detachment  on  the  hill,  under  Mc 
Dougall,  attracted  the  notice  of  General  Howe,  and  he  resolved  to  dislodge  it. 
He  ordered  General  Leslie,  with  the  second  brigade  of  British  troops,  and  Col- 
onel Donop,  with  the  Hessian  grenadiers,  on  that  service.  On  their  advance, 
the  American  militia  fled  with  precipitation  ;  but  about  600  regulars,  who  were 
under  McDougall,  vigorously  defended  themselves  for  some  time.  They  were 
compelled,  however,  to  retreat,  and  the  British  took  possession  of  the  hill ;  but 
they  were  at  too  great  a  distance  to  be  able  to  annoy  any  part  of  the  American 
line. 

Three  days  afterward,  General  Howe,  having  received  reinforcements  from 
New  York  and  6ther  quarters,  resolved  to  attack  the  American  camp.     B>4  a 


202  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

heavy  rain  during  the  whole  night  rendered  the  ground  so  slippery,  that  in  the 
morning  it  would  have  been  very  difficult  to  ascend  the  acclivity  of  the  hills  on 
which  the  Americans  were  posted ;  and  therefore  it  was  deemed  unadvisable  to 
make  the  attempt. 

General  Washington,  apprehensive  of  an  attack,  and  doubtful  of  the  issue  on 
the  ground  which  he  then  occupied,  early  in  the  morning  of  the  1st  of  Novem- 
ber left  his  camp,  retired  toward  North  Castle,  and  took  a  strong  position  behind 
the  river  Croton.  General  Howe,  perceiving  that  it  was  the  purpose  of  his  ad- 
versary to  avoid  a  general  engagement,  and  finding  it  out  of  his  power  to  force  a 
battle,  in  sucft  a  country,  unless  in  very  disadvantageous  circumstances,  ceased 
to  pursue  the  American  army.  He  well  knew  that  soon  it  would  be  almost  dis- 
solved, on  the  expiration  of  the  term  for  which  many  of  the  men  had  engaged  to 
serve  ;  and  therefore  he  turned  his  attention  to  the  reduction  of  Forts  Washing- 
ton and  Lee ;  the  first  on  the  island  of  New  York,  not  far  from  Kingsbridge 
and  the  other  on  the  Jersey  side  of  the  North  river,  nearly  opposite  the  former. 
The  Americans  had  flattered  themselves,  that  by  means  of  these  two  forts  they 
would  be  able  to  command  the  navigation  of  the  North  river ;  but  that  had 
proved  an  illusion,  as  several  British  vessels  had  passed  the  forts  without  sus- 
taining any  injury  from  their  fire.  It  had  been  debated  in  an  American  council 
of  war,  whether,  in  the  present  posture  of  their  affairs,  those  two  places  ought  to 
be  retained.  General  Lee  was  decidedly  of  opinion  that  they  ought  to  be  aban- 
doned ;  but  General  Greene  urged  the  propriety  of  defending  them,  and  his  opin- 
ion prevailed. 


Fxc.  88.— Fort  Washington. 

Fort  Washington  was  garrisoned  by  about  3,000  men,  under  the  command  of 
Colonel  Magaw,  who  thought  he  could  defend  the  place  till  about  the  end  of 
December.  On  the  15th  of  November,  General  Sir  William  Howe  summoned 
the  garrison  to  surrender,  on  pain  of  being  put  to  the  sword  ;  but  received  for 
answer,  that  they  would  defend  themselves  to  the  last  extremity.  Early  next 
morning,  a  vigorous  attack  was  begun  by  the  British  and  Hessian  troops,  in  four 
divisions ;  and,  after  a  severe  engagement,  in  which  the  assailants  lost  about 
1,000  men  in  killed  and  wounded.  Colonel  Magaw  was  compelled  to  surrender 
as  prisoners-of-war,  himself  and  his  garrison,  amounting  to  two  thousand  six 
hundred  men,  inclusive  of  the  country  militia.  The  fall  of  Fort  Washington 
was  a  heavy  blow  to  the  infant  republic,  and  greatly  discouraged  its  raw  and 
disorderly  army. 

Fort  Lee,  on  the  Jersey  side  of  the  river,  nearly  opposite  to  Fort  Washington, 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  203 

next  engaged  the  attention  of  the  British  general.  That  fort  stood  on  a  slip  of 
land,  about  ten  miles  long,  lying  between  the  Hudson  and  the  Hackensack,  and 
English  Neighborhood.  Early  on  the  morning  of  the  18th  of  November,  Earl 
Cornwallis,  with  a  strong  detachment,  in  flat-bottomed  boats,  passed  through  the 
communication  between  the  East  and  North  rivers,  by  Kingsbridge,  with  the  in- 
tention of  cutting  off  the  retreat  of  the  troops  in  Fort  Lee.  General  Greene, 
however,  who  commanded  in  those  parts,  being  apprized  of  his  movement,  by  a 
rapid  march  escaped  with  the  main  body  of  the  garrison,  but  left  behind  some 
stragglers,  and  also  his  heavy  artillery  and  baggage,  which  fell  into  the  hands 
of  the  British.  Thus  the  Americans  were  driven,  with  considerable  loss,  from 
the  island  of  New  York,  and  from  the  Jersey  bank  of  the  North  river. 

On  the  12th  of  November,  General  Washington  had  crossed  the  North  river 
with  part  of  his  army,  and  taken  a  position  not  far  from  Fort  Lee,  having  left 
upward  of  7,000  men  at  North  Castle,  under  the  command  of  General  Lee.  At 
that  time,  the  American  army  was  in  a  critical  and  alarming  state.  It  was  com- 
posed chiefly  of  militia  and  of  men  engaged  for  a  short  time  only.  The  term  of 
service  of  many  of  them  was  about  to  expire  ;  and  the  republican  military  force 
was  on  the  point  of  dissolution,  in  the  presence  of  a  well-disciplined,  well-ap- 
pointed, and  victorious  enemy. 

In  that  threatening  posture  of  public  affairs,  General  Washington  applied  to 
the  state  of  Massachusetts  for  4,000  new  militia;  and  General  Lee  besought  the 
militia  under  his  command  to  remain  for  a  few  days  after  their  term  of  service 
was  expired.  But  the  application  of  the  commander-in-chief  was  not  promptly 
answered ;  and  the  earnest  entreaties  of  General  Lee  were  almost  utterly  disre- 
garded. 

On  the  fall  of  Forts  Washington  and  Lee,  General  Washington,  with  his  little 
army,  of  about  3,000  effective  men,  ill-armed,  worse  clad,  and  almost  without 
tents,  blankets,  or  utensils  for  cooking  their  provisions,  took  a  position  behind 
the  Hackensack.  His  army  consisted  chiefly  of  the  garrison  of  Fort  Lee,  which 
had  been  obliged  to  evacuate  that  place  with  so  much  precipitation  as  to  leave 
behind  them  the  tents  and  most  of  the  articles  of  comfort  and  accommodation  in 
their  possession.  But  although  General  Washington  made  a  show  of  resistance 
by  occupying  the  line  of  the  Hackensack,  yet  he  was  sensible  of  his  inability 
to  dispute  the  passage  of  that  river  ;  he  therefore  retreated  to  Newark.  There 
he  remained  some  days,  making  the  most  earnest  applications  in  every  quarter 
for  reinforcements,  and  pressing  General  Lee  to  hasten  his  march  to  the  south- 
ward and  join  him. 

On  the  advance  of  Earl  Cornwallis,  General  Washington  abandoned  Newark, 
and  retreated  to  New  Brunswick,  a  small  village  on  the  Raritan.  While  ther£J 
the  term  of  service  of  a  number  of  his  troops  expired,  and  he  had  the  mortifica- 
tion to  see  them  abandon  him.  From  New  Brunswick  the  Americans  retreated 
to  Trenton.  There  General  Washington  received  a  reinforcement  of  about  2,000 
men  from  Pennsylvania.  He  had  taken  the  precaution  of  collecting'and  guard- 
ing all  the  boats  on  the  Delaware  from  Philadelphia  for  seventy  miles  higher  up 
the  river.  He  sent  his  sick  to  Philadelphia,  and  his  heavy  artillery  and  baggage 
across  the  Delaware.  Having  taken  these  precautionary  measures,  and  being 
somewhat  encouraged  by  the  reinforcements  which  he  had  received,  he  halted 
some  time  at  Trenton,  and  even  began  to  advance  toward  Princeton  ;  but  be- 
ing informed  that  Earl  Cornwallis,  strongly  reinforced,  was  marching  against 
him,  he  was  obliged  to  seek  refuge  behind  the  great  river  Delaware.  On  the 
8th  of  December  he  accomplished  the  passage  at  Trenton  Ferry,  the  van  of  the 
British  army  making  its  appearance  just  as  his  rear-guard  had  crossed. 

General  Washington  was  careful  to  secure  all  the  boats  on  the  south  side  of 
the  river,  and  to  guard  all  those  places  where  it  was  probable  that  the  British 


204  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

army  might  attempt  to  pass  ;  so  that  his  feeble  army  was  secured  from  the  dan- 
ger of  an  immediate  attack.  The  British  troops  made  demonstrations  of  an  in- 
tention to  cross  the  river,  and  detachments  were  stationed  to  oppose  them  ;  but 
the  attempt  was  not  seriously  made.  In  this  situation  the  American  commander 
anxiously  waited  for  reinforcements,  and  sent  some  parties  over  the  river  to  ob- 
serve and  annoy  the  enemy. 

While  General  Washington  was  retreating  through  the  Jerseys,  he  earnestly 
desired  General  Lee,  who  had  been  left  in  command  of  the  division  of  the  army 
at  North  Castle,  to  hasten  his  march  to  the  Delaware  and  join  the  main  army. 
But  that  officer,  notwithstanding  the  critical  nature  of  the  case,  and  the  pressing 
orders  of  his  commander,  was  in  no  haste  to  obey.  He  marched  slowly  to  the 
southward,  at  the  head  of  about  3,000  men  ;  and  his  sluggish  movements  and 
unwary  conduct  proved  fatal  to  his  own  personal  liberty,  and  excited  a  lively 
sensation  throughout  America.  He  lay  carelessly  without  a  guard,  and  at  some 
distance  from  his  troops,  at  Baskenridge,  in  Morris  county,  where,  on  the  13th 
of  December,  Colonel  Harcourt,  who,  with  a  small  detachment  of  light  horse, 
had  been  sent  to  observe  the  movements  of  that  division  of  the  American  army, 
by  a  gallant  act  of  partisan  warfare,  made  him  prisoner,  and  conveyed  him  rap- 
idly to  New  York.  For  some  time  he  was  closely  confined,  and  considered  not 
as  a  prisoner-of-war,  but  as  a  deserter  from  the  British  army.  The  capture  of 
General  Lee  was  regarded  as  a  great  misfortune  by  the  Americans  ;  for  at  that 
time  he  enjoyed,  in  a  high  degree,  the  esteem  and  confidence  of  the  friends  of 
congress  ;  on  the  other  hand,  the  British  exulted  in  his  captivity,  as  equal  to  a 
signal  victory,  declaring  that  "  they  had  taken  the  American  palladium." 

General  Sullivan,  who  on  the  4th  of  September  had  been  exchanged  for  Gen 
eral  Prescott,  when  Lord  Stirling  also  had  been  exchanged  for  General  McDon 
aid,  succeeded  to  the  command  of  Lee's  division,  and  soon  conducted  it  across 
the  Delaware  to  General  Washington's  army.  At  the  same  time  General  Gates, 
with  part  of  the  army  of  Canada,  arrived  in  camp.  But  even  after  the  junction 
of  those  troops,  and  a  number  of  militia  of  Pennsylvania,  General  Washington's 
force  did  not  exceed  5,000  men  ;  for  though  many  had  joined  the  army,  yet  not 
a  few  were  daily  leaving  it ;  and  of  those  who  remained,  the  greater  part  were 
raw  troops,  ill-provided,  and  all  of  them  dispirited  by  defeat. 

General  Howe,  with  an  army  of  27,000  men,  completely  armed  and  disci- 
plined, well-provided,  and  flushed  with  success,  lay  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
Delaware  ;  stretching  from  New  Brunswick  to  the  vicinity  of  Philadelphia,  and 
ready,  it  was  believed,  to  pass  over^as  soon  as  the  severity  of  the  winter  was 
set  in,  and  the  river  completely  frozen.  To  the  Americans  this  was  the  most 
gloomy  period  of  the  contest ;  and  their  affairs  appeared  in  a  very  hopeless  con- 
dition. To  deepen  the  gloom  of  this  period,  so  alarming  to  the  Americans,  and 
to  confirm  the  confidence  of  the  British  army,  General  Clinton,  with  two  brigades 
of  British  and  two  of  Hessian  troops,  escorted  by  a  squadron  of  men-of-war  un- 
der Sir  Peter  Parker,  was  sent  against  Rhode  Island.  The  American  force, 
incapable  of  making  any  effectual  resistance,  abandoned  the  island  on  General 
Clinton's  approach  ;  and  on  the  day  that  General  Washington  crossed  the  Dela- 
ware, he  took  possession  of  it  without  opposition  or  loss.  At  the  same  time  the 
British  fleet  blocked  up  Commodore  Hopkins'  squadron,  and  a  number  of  priva- 
teers at  Providence. 

When  the  American  army  retreated  through  the  Jerseys,  dejection  took  pos- 
session of  the  public  mind.  General  Washington  called  on  the  militia  of  that 
state  to  take  the  field  ;  but  his  call  was  not  obeyed.  Fear  triumphed  over  pa- 
triotism ;  and  every  one  was  more  anxious  to  provide  for  his  personal  safety 
than  to  support  the  national  cause. 

On  the  30th  of  November,  when  the  sun  of  American  independence  seemed 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  205 

fast  setting,  Lord  Howe  and  the  general  issued  a  proclamation,  promising  pardon 
to  those  who  should  return  to  their  allegiance,  and  subscribe  a  suitable  obligation. 
Many  took  advantage  of  the  proclamation,  and  submitted  to  the  British  govern- 
ment ;  and  among  these  were  all  the  richer  inhabitants  of  the  province,  with  a 
few  exceptions.  It  was  the  middle  class  chiefly  that  remained  steadfast  in  the 
day  of  trial  and  adversity.  The  consequence  of  this  apathy,  fear,  and  defection, 
was  the  retreat  of  General  Washington  across  the  Delaware,  at  the  head  of  only 
2,000  men  ;  and  in  a  day  or  two  afterward  even  that  small  number  was  consid- 
erably diminished. 

On  the  12th  of  December,  congress  quitted  Philadelphia  and  retired  to  Balti- 
more, in  Maryland.  But  under  all  the  reverses  which  their  cause  had  suffered, 
and  in  the  most  unpromising  state  of  their  affairs,  they  manifested  an  unshaken 
firmness.  Their  energy  did  not  forsake  them ;  there  was  no  humiliation  in  their 
attitude,  no  despondency  in  their  language,  and  no  inactivity  in  their  operations. 
Their  fortitude  was  well  supported  by  their  brave,  sagacious,  and  persevering 
commander-in-chief. 

At  first,  the  Americans  fondly  hoped  that  the  war  would  not  be  of  long  dura- 
tion ;  and,  influenced  partly  by  that  deceitful  expectation,  and  more  perhaps  by 
a  wish  not  to  discourage  their  adherents,  congress  had  enlisted  theii  o^diers  for 
a  year  only.  That  error  in  their  military  system,  which  gave  them  much  unea- 
siness, and  exposed  them  to  no  small  danger  in  the  course  of  the  war,  now  be- 
gan to  be  severely  felt,  by  the  almost  total  dissolution  of  their  army,  in  the  pres- 
ence of  a  victorious  enemy.  In  order  to  remedy  that  defect  in  future,  congress 
resolved  that  their  soldiers  should  be  bound  to  serve  for  three  years,  or  during 
the  continuance  of  the  war ;  and,  on  this  principle,  they  ordered  a  new  army  of 
eighty-eight  battalions  to  be  raised,  each  state  furnishing  its  due  proportion.  Vir- 
ginia and  Massachusetts  were  each  to  raise  fifteen  battalions  ;  Pennsylvania, 
twelve  ;  North  Carolina,  nine  ;  South  Carolina,  six  ;  Connecticut  and  Maryland, 
eight  each ;  Rhode  Island,  two  ;  Delaware  and  Georgia,  one  each  ;  New  Hamp- 
shire, three ;  New  York  and  the  Jerseys,  being  partly  in  possession  of  the  ene- 
my, were  rated  at  only  four  battalions  each.  The  appointment  of  officers  in  the 
battalions,  and  the  filling  up  of  vacancies,  except  in  the  case  of  general  officers, 
was  left  to  the  several  provincial  governments. 

But  the  first  ebullition  of  popular  patriotism  had  evaporated ;  and,  while  all 
clamored  about  freedom,  each  wished  to  make  as  few  sacrifices  as  possible  in 
order  to  obtain  it.  Of  this  state  of  things  congress  were  fully  sensible,  and 
therefore  endeavored  to  overcome  the  general  reluctance  to  the  service,  by  pres- 
ent bounties  and  the  prospect  of  future  rewards.  To  induce  men  to  enlist  and  fill 
up  the  battalions  that  had  been  ordered,  congress  promised  a  bounty  of  twenty 
dollars  to  each  soldier,  and  an  allotment  of  land,  at  the  end  of  the  war,  to  all 
who  surVived,  and  to  the  families  of  such  as  had  fallen  in  the  service.  The  al- 
lotments were  proportioned  to  the  rank  of  the  individuals  :  a  common  soldier 
was  to  have  100  acres;  an  ensign,  150;  a  lieutenant,  200 ;  a  major,  400 ;  a 
lieutenant-colonel,  450  ;  and  a  colonel,  500.  They  who  enlisted  for  three  years 
only  were  not  entitled  to  an  allotment.  No  person  was  permitted  to  purchase 
another's  allotment,  which  was  to  remain  secure  to  him  as  a  means  of  decent 
subsistence,  when  the  public  should  no  longer  need  his  professional  services. 

Congress  also  offered  a  bounty  to  such  foreign  troops  in  British  pay  as  should 
desert,  and  enlist  under  the  republican  banners  :  to  a  colonel,  1000  acres  of  land  ; 
to  a  lieutenant-colonel,  800 ;  to  a  major,  600  ;  to  a  captain,  400  ;  to  a  lieuten- 
ant, 300  ;  to  an  ensign,  200  ;  and  to  every  non-commissioned  soldier,  100.  This 
measure  was  intended  as  a  counterpoise  to  the  promise  of  large  grants  of  vacant 
'and,  at  the  close  of  the  troubles,  made  by  the  British  government  to  the  high- 
land emigrants,  and  other  new  troops  raised  in  America,  as  a  reward  for  their 


206  ,  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

loyalty  and  zeal  in  the  reduction  of  the  country.  In  order  to  provide  for  the 
maintenance  of  their  army,  congress  resolved  to  borrow  five  millons  of  dollars , 
and  pledged  the  faith  of  the  United  States  for  the  payment  of  principal  and  in- 
terest. 

Although  the  continental  governments  of  Europe  felt  no  good-will  toward  the 
progress  of  liberty,  and  took  no  interest  in  the  happiness  of  mankind  ;  yet,  from 
jealousy  of  the  power  and  glory  of  Britain,  they  looked  on  the  cause  of  the 
Americans  with  no  unfavorable  eye.  Some  indirect  communications  appear  to 
have  taken  place  between  the  cabinet  of  Versailles  and  congress  ;  and,  toward 
the  end  of  September,  congress  elected  Benjamin  Franklin,  Silas  Deane,  and 
Arthur  Lee,  their  commissioners  to  the  court  of  France,  with  powers  to  enter 
into  a  treaty  with  the  French  king :  they  sailed  for  France  soon  afterward.  At 
this  time  also  commissioners  were  sent  to  Canada  to  induce  the  inhabitants  of 
that  province  to  join  the  Americans,  and  Charles  Carroll  went  as  one  of  them 
but  returned  without  success. 


Fio.  89.— Charles  Carroll,  of  Carrollton. 

In  the  course  of  the  campaign,  General  Washington  had  severely  felt  the 
want  of  cavalry,  and  of  artillerymen  and  engineers.  Therefore  congress  having 
assembled  according  to  adjournment,  at  Baltimore  on  the  20th  of  December,  re- 
solved that  General  Washington  shall  be,  and  hereby  is,  vested  with  full,  ample, 
and  complete  powers  to  raise  and  collect  together,  in  the  most  speedy  and  effec- 
tual manner,  from  any  or  all  of  these  United  States,  sixteen  battalions  of  in- 
fantry, in  addition  to  those  already  voted ;  and  to  appoint  officers  for  the  said 
battalions  of  infantry  ;  to  raise,  officer,  and  equip  3,000  light  horse,  three  regi- 
ments of  artillery,  and  a  corps  of  engineers,  and  to  establish  their  pay  ;  to  apply 
to  any  of  the  states  for  such  aid  of  the  militia  as  he  shall  judge  necessary ;  to 
form  such  magazines  of  provisions,  and  in  such  places  as  he  shall  think  proper , 
to  displace  and  appoint  all  officers  under  the  rank  of  brigadier-general,  and  to 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  207 

fill  up  all  vacancies  in  every  other  department  in  the  American  army ;  to  take, 
wherever  he  may  be,  whatever  he  may  want  for  the  use  of  the  army,  if  the  in- 
habitants will  not  sell  it,  allowing  a  reasonable  price  for  the  same  ;  to  arrest  and 
confine  persons  who  refuse  to  take  the  continental  currency ;  and  that  these 
powers  be  vested  in  General  Washington  for  the  period  of  six  months,  unless 
sooner  determined  by  congress.  At  the  same  time,  congress  turned  its  attention 
toward  the  Canadian  frontier,  and  ordered  works  to  be  constructed  for  the  secu- 
rity of  the  lakes  George  and  Champlain. 

While  active  in  using  all  means  for  internal  security  and  defence,  congress 
were  not  careless  of  foreign  relations.  They  resolved,  without  delay,  to  send 
commissioners  to  the  courts  of  Vienna,  Spain,  Prussia,  and  the  grand  duke  of 
Tuscany,  to  assure  those  powers  that  the  United  States  were  determined  to 
maintain  their  independence  ;  to  solicit  the  friendly  aid  of  those  courts,  or  their 
good  offices  in  preventing  any  more  foreigners  in  the  pay  of  Great  Britain  from 
being  sent  against  the  states,  and  in  procuring  the  recall  of  those  that  had  been 
already  sent. 

Richard  Stockton,  a  member  of  congress,  had  been  made  prisoner  by  the  British, 
and  thrown  into  a  common  jail.  Congress  was  indignant  at  the  treatment  he  re- 
ceived, and  ordered  General  Washington  to  open  a  correspondence  on  the  sub- 
ject with  General  Howe,  that  it  might  be  ascertained  in  what  manner  prisoners 
were  to  be  treated,  as  the  Americans  were  determined  to  retaliate  on  British 
prisoners  any  ill-usage  which  their  adherents  who  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
British  might  meet  with. 

Congress  also  made  a  solemn  and  animated  appeal  to  all  the  proArinces  of  the 
union.  They  reminded  the  people  of  their  grounds  of  complaint  against  the 
British  government,  and  of  the  treatment  which  they  had  received  from  it.  They 
assured  them  that  nothing  less  than  absolute  submission  would  satisfy  their  ene- 
mies ;  and  emphatically  asked  them  whether  they  chose  resistance  or  slavery. 
The  appeal  produced  the  desired  effect,  and  the  people  prepared  to  continue  the 
struggle  with  renewed  vigor. 

The  British  parliament  met  on  the  26th  of  October,  1775,  and  was  opened  by 
a  speech  from  the  throne,  in  which  the  king  set  forth  that  he  had  it  in  contem- 
plation to  engage  some  foreign  troops  which  had  been  offered  him  to  serve  in 
America  ;  that  it  was  necessary  to  compel  the  colonists  to  submission,  but  that 
he  would  be  ready  to  receive  them  with  tenderness  and  mercy,  on  their  becom- 
ing sensible  of  their  error.  Ministry  moved  an  address  in  full  accordance  with 
the  speech,  which  was  strenuously  resisted  by  the  opponents  of  the  administra- 
tion in  both  houses  of  parliament,  and  keen  debates  ensued ;  but  ministry  car- 
ried their  point  by  large  majorities,  and  the  far  greater  number  of  the  people 
fully  concurred  in  the  war. 

The  employment  of  foreign  mercenaries  against  the  colonists  was  strongly 
opposed  in  parliament ;  but  the  measure  was  adopted,  which  awakened  a  lively 
sensation  in  the  provinces,  where  it  was  considered  as  an  avowal  that  the 
mother  country  had  entirely  shaken  off  the  remembrance  of  their  propinquity, 
and  indulged  a  spirit  of  rancorous  hostility  against  them.  Hence,  numbers  who 
had  hitherto  been  moderate  in  their  political  sentiments,  became  steady  adhe- 
rents of  the  republican  cause  ;  while  they  who  had  formerly  been  refractory, 
became  more  determined  in  their  opposition  to  the  measures  of  the  British  gov- 
ernment. 

The  second  petition  of  congress,  to  which  no  answer  had  been  returned,  was 
brought  under  the  notice  of  parliament,  and  Mr.  Penn,  formerly  governor  of 
Pennsylvania,  was  examined  at  the  bar  of  the  house  of  lords  ;  but  his  examina- 
tion was  followed  by  no  conciliatory  results.  About  that  time  Mr.  Edmund 
Burke,  an  eloquent  member  of  parliament  under  the  banners  of  the  opposition, 


208  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

introduced  into  the  house  of  commons  his  conciliatory  bill,  which  proposed  to 
renounce  the  exercise  of  taxation  in  the  colonies,  without  entering  on  the  con- 
sideration of  the  question  of  right ;  reserving,  however,  to  Great  Britain,  the 
power  of  levying  commercial  duties,  to  be  applied  to  those  purposes  which  the 
general  assembly  of  each  province  should  judge  most  salutary  and  beneficial. 
The  bill  also  proposed  the  repeal  of  all  the  laws  complained  of  by  the  colonists 
and  the  passing  an  immediate  act  of  amnesty.  But  this,  like  every  other  con 
ciliatory  proposition,  was  unsuccessful. 


Fig.  90.— Edmund  Burke 
The  rejection  of  Mr.  Burke's  bill  was  followed  by  the  introduction  of  one  by 
ministry,  prohibiting  all  intercourse  with  the  colonies,  which,  after  a  keen  oppo- 
sition, passed  both  nouses  of  parliament,  and  received  the  royal  sanction. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


When  General  Washington  crossed  the  Delaware,  winter  was  fast  setting  in  ; 
and  it  was  no  part  of  General  Howe's  plan  to  carry  on  military  operations  during 
that  inclement  season  of  the  year.  Fearless  of  a  feeble  enemy,  whom  he  had 
easily  driven  before  him,  and  whom  he  confidently  expected  soon  to  annihilate, 
he  cantoned  his  troops  rather  with  a  view  to  the  convenient  resumption  of  their 
march,  than  with  any  regard  to  security  against  a  fugitive  foe.  As  he  enter- 
tained not  the  slightest  apprehension  of  an  attack,  he  paid  little  attention  to  the  ar- 
rangement of  his  several  posts  for  the  purpose  of  mutual  support.  He  stationed  a 
detachment  of  about  1,500  Hessians  at  Trenton,  under  Colonel  Rhalle,  and  about 
2,000  at  Bordentown,  farther  down  the  river,  under  Count  Donop  ;  the  rest  of  his 
army  was  quartered  over  the  country,  between  the  Hackensack  and  the  Delaware. 

General  Howe  certainly  had  little  apparent  cause  of  apprehension  ;  Washing 
ton  had  retreated  beyond  the  Delaware  at  the  head  of  only  about  2,000  men, 
while  he  had  an  army  of  nearly  30,000  fine  troops  under  his  command.  The 
congress  had  withdrawn  from  Philadelphia  ;  and,  by  their  retreat,  had  thrown 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  209 

that  city  into  much  confusion.  Their  presence  had  overawed  the  disaffected, 
and  maintained  the  tranquility  of  the  place  ;  but,  on  their  removal,  the  friends  of 
the  British  claims,  to  whom  belonged  the  great  body  of  the  quakers,  a  timid  sect, 
began  to  bestir  themselves ;  and  General  Putnam,  who  commanded  there,  needed 


Fig.  91. — Portrait  of  General  Putnam. 

a  considerable  force  to  preserve  the  peace  of  the  city.  The  country  was  de- 
jected ;  the  friends  of  congress  were  filled  with  the  most  gloomy  apprehensions  ; 
and  many  of  the  inhabitants  repaired  to  the  British  posts,  expressed  their  alle- 
giance to  the  British  crown,  and  claimed  protection  ;  so  that  in  those  circum- 
stances General  Howe  seemed  perfectly  secure. 

But  in  that  alarming  state  of  affairs  the  American  leaders  still  maintained  an 
erect  posture,  and  their  brave  and  persevering  commander-in-chief  did  not  de- 
spair. Congress  actively  employed  all  the  means  in  their  power  for  supporting 
their  independence,  and  General  Washington  applied  in  every  quarter  for  rein- 
forcements. He  perceived  the  security  of  the  British  commander-in-chief,  and 
the  advantages  which  the  scattered  cantonment  of  his  troops  presented  to  the 
American  arms.  "  Now,"  exclaimed  he,  on  being  informed  of  the  widely  dis- 
persed state  of  the  British  troops,  "  is  the  time  to  clip  their  wings,  when  they 
are  so  spread  ;"  and,  accordingly,  resolved  to  make  a  bold  effort  to  check  the 
progress  of  the  enemy.  For  that  purpose  he  planned  an  attack  on  the  Hessians 
at  Trenton.  General  Putnam,  who  was  stationed  in  Philadelphia,  might  have 
been  useful  in  creating  a  diversion  on  that  side  ;  but  in  that  city  the  friends  of 
Britain  were  so  strong,  that  it  was  deemed  inexpedient  to  withdraw,  even  for  a 
hort  time,  the  troops  posted  there.  But  a  small  party  of  militia,  under  Colonel 
Griffin,  passed  the  Delaware  near  Philadelphia,  and  advanced  to  Mount  Holly. 
Count  Donop  marched  against  them,  but,  on  their  retreat,  he  returned  to  Borden- 
town. 

General  Washington  formed  his  troops  into  three  divisions,  which  were  al- 
most simultaneously  to  pass  the  Delaware,  at  three  different  places,  on  the  even- 
ing of  the  25th  of  December,  hoping  to  surprise  the  enemy  after  the  festivities 
of  Christmas.     One  division,  under  General  Cadwallader,  was  to  pass  the  river 

14 


210 


THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 


Fig.  92. — Washington  approaching  the  Delaware. 

m  tne  vicinity  of  Bristol,  but  failed  through  inattention  to  the  state  of  the  tide 
and  of  the  river,  as  they  could  not  land  on  account  of  the  heaps  of  ice  accumu- 
lated on  the  Jersey  bank.  The  second  division,  under  General  Irving,  was  to 
pass  at  Trenton  Ferry,  but  was  unable  to  make  its  way  through  the  ice.  The 
third  and  main  division,  under  the  command  of  General  Washington  in  person, 
assisted  by  Generals  Sullivan  and  Greene,  and  Colonel  Knox  of  the  artillery, 


Fig.  93.— Portrait  of  Colonel  Knox, 
accomplished  the  passage,  with  great  difficulty,  at  McKenzie's  Ferry,  about  nine 
miles  above  Trenton.  The  general  had  expected  to  have  his  troops  on  the  Jer- 
sey side  about  midnight,  and  to  reach  Trenton  about  five  in  the  morning.  Bui 
the  difficulties  arising  from  the  accumulation  of  ice  in  the  river,  were  so 
great,  that  it  was  three  o'clock  in  the  morninp  before  the  troops  got  across,  and 
nearly  four  before  they  began  to  move  forward.  They  were  formed  into  two 
divisions,  one  of  which  proceeded  toward  Trenton  by  the  lower  or  river  road 
and  the  other  by  the  upper  or  Pennington  road 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  21 1 

Colonel  Rhalle  had  received  some  intimation  that  an  attack  on  his  post  was 
meditated,  and  probably  would  be  made  on  the  evening  of  the  twenty-fifth.  Cap- 
tain Washington,  afterward  much  distinguished  as  an  officer  of  cavalry,  had  for 
some  days  been  on  a  scouting  party  in  the  Jerseys  with  about  fifty  foot  soldiers  j 
and,  ignorant  of  the  meditated  attack  on  the  evening  of  the  twenty-fifth,  had  ap- 
proached Trenton,  exchanged  a  few  shots  with  the  advanced  sentinels,  and  then 
retreated.  The  Hessians  concluded  that  this  was  the  threatened  attack,  and 
became  quite  secure.  Captain  Washington,  in  his  retreat,  met  the  general  ad- 
vancing against  Trenton  by  the  upper  road,  and  joined  him.  Although  some 
apprehensions  were  entertained  that  the  alarm  excited  by  Captain  Washington's 
appearance  might  have  put  the  Hessians  on  their  guard,  yet,  as  there  was  now 
no  room  either  for  hesitation  or  delay,  the  Americans  steadily  continued  their 
march.  The  night  was  severe  :  it  sleeted,  snowed,  and  was  intensely  cold,  and 
the  road  slippery.  But  General  Washington  advanced  firmly,  and  at  eight 
o'clock  in  the  morning  reached  the  Hessian  advanced  posts,  which  he  instantly 
drove  in  ;  and,  so  equal  had 'been  the  progress  of  the  columns,  that  in  three  min- 
utes afterward  the  firing  on  the  river  road  announced  the  arrival  of  the  other 
division. 

Colonel  Rhalle,  who  was  a  courageous  officer,  soon  had  his  men  under  arms, 
and  prepared  for  a  brave  defence  ;  but,  early  in  the  engagement,  he  received  a 
mortal  wound,  and  his  men,  being  severely  galled  by  the  American  artillery, 
about  1,000  of  them  threw  down  their  arms  and  surrendered  themselves  prison- 
ers of  war ;  but  a  considerable  body  of  them,  chiefly  light  horse,  retreated  tow- 
ard Bordentown  and  made  their  escape. 

In  this  attack  not  many  Hessians  were  killed,  and  the  Americans  lost  only 
four  or  five  men,  some  of  whom  were  frozen  to  death  by  the  intense  cold  of  the 
night.  Some  of  General  Washington's  officers  wished  him  to  follow  up  his  suc- 
cess, and  he  was  inclined  to  pursue  that  course  ;  but  a  council  of  war  was  averse 
to  this  measure,  and  he  did  not  think  it  advisable  to  act  contrary  to  the  pre- 
vailing opinion.  On  the  evening  of  the  twenty-sixth  he  repassed  the  Delaware, 
carrying  his  prisoners  along  with  him,  and  their  arms,  colors,  and  artillery. 

This  enterprise  was  completely  successful  in  so  far  as  it  was  under  the  im- 
mediate direction  of  the  commander-in-chief,  and  it  had  a  happy  effect  on  the 
affairs  of  America.  It  was  the  first  wave  of  the  returning  tide.  It  filled  the 
British  with  astonishment ;  and  the  Hessians,  whose  name  had  before  inspired 
the  people  with  fear,  ceased  to  be  terrible.  The  prisoners  were  paraded  through 
the  streets  of  Philadelphia  to  prove  the  reality  of  the  victory,  which  the  friends 
of  the  British  government  had  denied.  The  hopes  of  the  Americans  were  re- 
vived, and  their  spirits  elevated  :  they  had  a  clear  proof  that  their  enemies  were 
not  invincible  ;  and  that  union,  courage,  and  perseverance,  would  ensure  success. 

The  British  troops  in  the  Jerseys  behaved  toward  the  inhabitants  with  all  the 
insolence  of  victory,  and  plundered  them  with  indiscriminate  and  unmerciful  ra- 
pacity. Filled  with  indignation  at  such  insults,  injustice,  and  oppression,  the 
people  were  everywhere  ready  to  flee  to  arms  ;  and  the  success  of  their  country- 
men at  Trenton  encouraged  thoir  resenftnent  and  patriotic  feelings. 

Although  General  Cadwallader  had  not  been  able  to  pass  the  Delaware  at  the 
appointed  time,  yet,  believing  that  General  Washington  was  still  on  the  Jersey 
side,  on  the  twenty-seventh  he  crossed  the  river  with  1,500  men,  about  two 
miles  above  Bristol ;  and  even  after  he  was  informed  that  General  Washington 
had  again  passed  into  Pennsylvania,  he  proceeded  to  Burlington,  and  next  day 
marched  on  Bordentown,  the  enemy  hastily  retiring  as  he  advanced. 

The  spirit  of  resistance  was  again  fully  awakened  in  Pennsylvania,  and  con 
siderable  numbers  of  the  militia  repaired  to  the  standard  of  the  commander-in 


212 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


chief,  who  again  crossed  the  Delaware  and  marched  to  Trenton,  where,  at  the 
beginning  of  January,  he  found  himself  at  the  head  of  5,000  men. 

The  alarm  was  now  spread  throughout  the  British  army.  A  strong  detach- 
ment under  General  Grant  marched  to  Princeton ;  and  Earl  Cornwallis,  who 
was  on  the  point  of  sailing  for  England,  was  ordered  to  leave  New  York,  and 
resume  his  command  in  the  Jerseys. 


Fig.  94. — Portrait  of  Lord  Cornwallis. 

On  joining  General  Grant,  Lord  Cornwallis  immediately  marched  agams. 
Trenton.  On  his  approach,  General  Washington  crossed  a  rivulet  named  th«a 
Assumpink,  and  took  post  on  some  high  ground,  with  the  rivulet  in  his  front. 
On  the  advance  of  the  British  army  on  the  afternoon  of  the  2d  of  January,  1777, 
a  smart  cannonade  ensued,  and  continued  till  night,  Lord  Cornwallis  intending 
to  renew  the  attack  next  morning ;  but  soon  after  midnight  General  Washington 
silently  decamped,  leaving  his  fires  burning,  his  sentinels  advanced,  and  small 
parties  to  guard  the  fords  of  the  rivulet,  and,  by  a  circuitous  route  through  Allen 
town,  proceeded  toward  Princeton. 

It  was  the  most  inclement  season  of  the  year,  but  the  weather  favored  his 
movement.  For  two  days  before  it  had  been  warm,  soft,  and  foggy,  and  great 
apprehensions  were  entertained  lest,  by  the  depth  of  the  roads,  it  should  be  found 
impossible  to  transport  the  baggage  and  artillery  with  the  requisite  celerity ;  but 
about  the  time  the  troops  began  to  move,  one  of  those  sudden  changes  of  weather 
which  are  not  unfrequent  in  America  happened.  The  wind  shifted  to  the  north- 
west, while  the  council  of  war  which  was  to  decide  on  their  ulterior  operations 
was  sitting.  An  intense  frost  set  in  ;  and  instead  of  being  obliged  to  struggle 
through  a  miry  road,  the  army  marched  as  on  solid  pavement.  The  American 
soldiers  considered  the  change  of  weather  as  an  interposition  of  H  Pven  in  their 
behalf,  and  proceeded  on  their  way  with  alacrity. 

Earl  Cornwallis,  in  his  rapid  march  toward  Trenton,  had  left  three  regiments, 
under  Lieutenant-Colonel  Mawhood,  at  Princeton,  with  orders  to  advance  on  the 
third  of  the  month  to  Maidenhead,  a  village  about  half  way  between  Princeton 
and  Trenton.     General  Washington  approached  Princeton  toward  daybreak  and 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  213 

shortly  before  that  time  Colonel  Mawhood's  detachment  had  began  to  advance 
toward  Maidenhead,  by  a  road  at  a  little  distance  from  that  on  which  the  Ameri- 
cans were  marching.  The  two  armies  unexpectedly  met,  and  a  smart  engage- 
ment instantly  ensued.  At  first  the  Americans  were  thrown  into  some  confu- 
sion ;  but  General  Washington,  by  great  personal  exertions,  restored  order,  and 
renewed  the  battle.  Colonel  Mawhood,  with  a  part  of  his  force,  broke  through 
the  Americantarmy,  and  continued  his  route  to  Maidenhead  ;  the  remainder  of 
his  detachment,  being  unable  to  advance,  retreated  by  different  roads  to  New 
Brunswick. 

In  this  rencounter  a  considerable  number  of  men  fell  on  each  side.  The 
Americans  lost  General  Mercer,  whose  death  was  much  lamented  by  his  coun- 
trymen. Captain  Leslie,  son  of  the  Earl  of  Leven,  was  among  the  slain  on  the 
side  of  the  British ;  and  he  was  buried  with  military  honors  by  the  Americans, 
in  testimony  of  respect  not  to  himself  merely,  but  to  his  family  also.  In  this 
battle  Colonel  Monroe,  who  was  afterward  elected  president  of  the  United  States, 
took  an  active  part. 

It  was  immediately  after  the  sharp  conflict  at  the  fence,  between  the  advance 
guard  of  the  American  army,  led  by  General  Mercer,  and  the  British  seventeenth 
regiment,  and  the  retreat  of  the  Americans  through  the  orchard  near  to  Clark's 
house  and  barn,  that  General  Mercer,  while  exerting  himself  to  rally  his  broken 
troops,  was  brought  to  the  ground  by  a  blow  from  the  butt  of  a  musket.  He  was 
on  foot  at  this  time — the  gray  horse  he  rode  at  the  beginning  of  the  action  hav- 
ing been  disabled  by  a  ball  in  the  fore  leg.  The  British  soldiers  were  not  at 
first  aware  of  the  general's  rank,  for  the  morning  being  cold,  he  wore  a  surtout 
over  his  uniform.  So  soon  as  they  discovered  that  he  was  a  general  officer, 
they  shouted  that  they  had  got  the  rebel  general,  and  cried,  "  Call  for  quarters, 
you  d — d  rebel !"  Mercer  to  the  most  undaunted  courage  united  a  quick  and 
ardent  temperament ;  he  replied  with  indignation  to  his  enemies,  while  their 
bayonets  were  at  his  bosom,  that  he  deserved  not  the  name  of  rebel  ;  and  de- 
termining to  die  as  he  had  lived,  a  true  and  honored  soldier  of  liberty,  lounged 
with  his  sword  at  the  nearest  man.  They  then  bayoneted  him,  and  left  him  for 
dead. 

Upon  the  retreat  of  the  enemy,  the  wounded  general  was  conveyed  to  Clark's 
house,  immediately  adjoining  the  field  of  battle.  The  information  that  the  com- 
mander-in-chief first  received  of  the  fall  of  his  old  companion  in  arms  of  the  war 
of  1775,  and  beloved  officer,  was  that  he  had  expired  under  his  numerous 
wounds  ;  and  it  was  not  until  the  American  army  was  in  full  march  for  Morris- 
town  that  the  chief  was  undeceived,  and  learned,  to  his  great  gratification,  that 
Mercer,  though  fearfully  wounded,  was  yet  alive.  Upon  the  first  halt,  at  Somer- 
set courthouse,  Washington  despatched  the  late  Major  George  Lewis,  his 
nephew,  and  captain  of  the  Horse  Guards,  with  a  flag  and  a  letter  to  Lord  Corn- 
wallis,  requesting  that  every  possible  attention  might  be  shown  to  the  wounded 
general,  and  permission  that  young  Lewis  should  remain  with  him  to  minister  to 
his  wants.  To  both  requests  his  lordship  yielded  a  willing  assent,  and  ordered 
his  staff-surgeon  to  attend  upon  General  Mercer.  Upon  an  examination  of  the 
wounds,  the  British  surgeon  remarked  that,  although  they  were  many  and  severe, 
he  was  disposed  to  believe  that  they  would  not  prove  dangerous.  Mercer,  bred 
to  the  profession  of  an  army  surgeon  in  Europe,  said  to  young  Lewis,  "  Raise 
my  right  arm,  George,  and  this  gentleman  will  there  discover  the  smallest  of  my 
wounds,  but  which  will  prove  the  most  fatal.  Yes,  sir,  that  is  a  fellow  that  will 
very  soon  do  my  business."  He  languished  till  the  twelfth,  and  expired  in  the 
arms  of  Lewis,  "admired  and  lamented  by  the  whole  army.  During  the  period 
that  he  languished  on  the  couch  of  suffering,  he  exonerated  his  enemies  from 
the  foul  accusation  which  they  bore  not  only  in   1777,  but  for  half  a  century 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  215 

since,  viz  :  of  their  having  bayoneted  a  general  officer  after  he  had  surrendered 
his  sword,  and  become  a  prisoner  of  war — declaring  that  he  only  relinquished 
his  sword  when  his  arm  had  become  powerless  to  wield  it.  He  paid  the  hom- 
age of  his  whole  heart  to  the  person  and  character  of  the  commander-in-chief, 
rejoiced  with  true  soldierly  pride  in  the  triumphs  of  Trenton  and  Princeton,  in 
both  of  which  he  had  borne  a  conspicuous  part,  and  offered  up  his  fervent  pray- 
ers for  the  final  success  of  the  cause  of  American  independence. 

Thus  lived  and  died  Hugh  Mercer,  a  name  that  will  for  ever  be  associated 
with  momentous  events  in  the  history  of  the  War  of  the  Revolution.  When  a 
grateful  posterity  shall  bid  the  trophied  memorial  rise  to  the  martyrs  who  sealed 
with  their  blood  the  charter  of  an  empire's  liberties,  there  will  not  be  wanting  a 
monument  to  him  whom  Washington  mourned  as  the  worthy  and  brave  General 
Mercer. 

We  shall  give  a  single  anecdote  of  the  subject  of  the  foregoing  memoir,  to 
show  the  pure  and  high  minded  principles  that  actuated  the  patriots  and  soldiers 
of  the  days  of  our  country's  first  trial. 

Virginia  at  first  organized  two  regiments  for  the  common  cause.  When  it 
was  determined  to  raise  a  third,  there  were  numerous  applications  for  commis- 
sions ;  and,  these  being  mostly  from  men  of  fortune  and  family  interest,  there 
was  scarcely  an  application  for  a  rank  less  than  a  field  officer.  During  the  sit- 
ting of  the  house  of  burgesses  upon  the  important  motion,  a  plain  but  soldierly- 
looking  individual  handed  up  to  the  speaker's  chair  a  scrap  of  paper,  on  which 
was  written,  "  Hugh  Mercer  will  serve  his  adopted  country  and  the  cause  of 
liberty  in  any  rank  or  station  to  which  he  may  be  appointed."  This,  from  a 
veteran  soldier,  bred  in  European  camps,  the  associate  of  Washington  in  the  war 
of  1755.  and  known  to  stand  high  in  his  confidence  and  esteem,  was  all-sufficient 
for  a  body  of  patriots  and  statesmen,  such  as  composed  the  Virginia  house  of 
burgesses  in  the  days  of  the  revolution.  The  appointment  of  Mercer  to  the 
command  of  the  third  Virginia  regiment  was  carried  instanter. 

It  was  was  while  the  commander-in-chief  reined  up  his  horse,  up^n  approach- 
ing the  spot  in  a  ploughed  field  where  lay  the  gallant  Colonel  Haslett  mortally 
wounded,  that  he  perceived  some  British  soldiers  supporting  an  officer,  and  upon 
inquiring  his  name  and  rank,  was  answered,  Captain  Leslie.  Doctor  Benjamin 
Rush,  who  formed  a  part  of  the  general's  suite,  earnestly  asked,  "  A  son  of  the 
earl  of  Leven  ?"  to  which  the  soldiers  replied  in  the  affirmative.  The  doctor 
then  addressed  the  general-in-chief :  "  I  beg  your  excellency  to  permit  this 
wounded  officer  to  be  placed  under  my  care,  that  I  may  return,  in  however 
small  a  degree,  a  part  of  the  obligations  I  owe  to  his  worthy  father  for  the  many 
kindnesses  received  at  his  hands  while  I  was  a  student  in  Edinburgh."  The 
request  was  immediately  granted ;  but,  alas !  poor  Leslie  was  soon  "  past  all 
surgery."  He  died  the  same  evening,  after  receiving  every  possible  kindness 
and  attention,  and  was  buried  the  next  day  at  Pluckemin,  with  the  honors  of 
war ;  his  soldiers,  as  they  lowered  his  remains  to  the  soldier's  last  rest,  shed- 
ding tears  over  the  grave  of  a  much  loved  commander. 

The  battle  of  Princeton,  for  the  time  it  lasted  and  the  numbers  engaged,  was 
the  most  fatal  to  our  officers  of  any  action  during  the  whole  of  our  revolutionary 
war  ;  the  Americans  losing  one  general,  two  colonels,  one  major,  and  three  cap- 
tains, killed — while  the  martial  prowess  of  our  enemy  shone  not  with  more 
brilliant  lustre  in  any  one  of  their  combats  during  their  long  career  of  arms  than 
did  the  courage  and  discipline  of  the  seventeenth  British  regiment  on  the  third 
of  January,  1777.  Indeed,  Washington  himself,  during  the  height  of  the  con- 
flict, pointed  out  this  gallant  corps  to  his  officers,  exclaiming,  "  See  how  those 
noble  fellows  fight !  Ah !  gentlemen,  when  shall  we  be  able  to  keep  an  army 
long  enough  together  to  display  a  discipline  equal  to  our  enemies  ?" 


216  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

The  regular  troops  that  constituted  the  grand  army  at  the  close  of  the  campaign 
of  '76,  were  the  fragments  of  many  regiments,  worn  down  by  constant  and  toil- 
some marches,  and  suffering  of  every  sort,  in  the  depth  of  winter.  The  fine 
regiment  of  Smallwood,  composed  of  the  flower  of  the  Maryland  youth,  and 
which,  in  the  June  preceding,  marched  into  Philadelphia  eleven  hundred  strong, 
was,  on  the  third  of  January,  reduced  to  scarcely  sixty  men,  and  commanded  by 
a  captain.  In  fact,  the  bulk  of  what  was  then  called  the  grand  army,  consisted 
of  the  Pennsylvania  militia  and  volunteers,  citizen  soldiers  who  had  left  their 
comfortable  homes  at  the  call  of  their  country,  and  were  enduring  the  rigors  of  a 
winter  campaign.  On  the  morning  of  the  battle  of  Princeton,  they  had  been 
eighteen  hours  under  arms,  and  harassed  by  a  long  night's  march.  Was  it  then 
to  be  wondered  at  that  they  should  have  given  way  before  the  veteran  bayonets 
of  their  fresh  and  well-appointed  foe  ? 

The  heroic  devotion  of  Washington  was  not  wanting  in  the  exigencies  of  this 
memorable  day.  He  was  aware  that  his  hour  was  come  to  redeem  the  pledge 
he  had  laid  on  the  altar  of  his  country  when  first  he  took  up  arms  in  her  cause  : 
to  win  her  liberties  or  perish  in  the  attempt.  Defeat  at  Princeton  would  have 
amounted  to  the  annihilation  of  America's  last  hope  ;  for,  independent  of  the 
enemy's  forces  in  front,  Cornwallis,  with  the  flower  of  the  British  army  eight 
thousand  strong,  was  already  panting  close  on  the  rear.  It  was,  indeed,  the 
very  crisis  of  the  struggle.  In  the  hurried  and  imposing  events  of  little  more 
than  one  short  week,  liberty  endured  her  greatest  agony.  What,  then,  is  due 
to  the  fame  and  memories  of  that  sacred  band,  who,  with  the  master  of  liberty 
at  their  head,  breasted  the  storm  at  this  fearful  crisis  of  their  country's  destiny  ? 

The  heroic  devotion  of  Washington  on  the  field  of  Princeton  is  matter  of  history. 
We  have  often  enjoyed  a  touching  reminisce'nce  of  that  ever-memorable  event 
from  the  late  Colonel  Fitzgerald,  who  was  aid  to  the  chief,  and  who  never  re- 
lated the  story  of  his  general's  danger  and  almost  miraculous  preservation,  with- 
out adding  to  his  tale  the  homage  of  a  tear. 

The  aid-de-camp  had  been  ordered  to  bring  up  the  troops  from  the  rear  of  the 
column,  when  the  band  under  General  Mercer  became  engaged.  Upon  return- 
ing to  the  spot  where  he  had  left  the  commander-in-chief,  he  was  no  longer 
there,  and,  upon  looking  around,  the  aid  discovered  him  endeavoring  to  rally  the 
line  which  had  been  thrown  into  disorder  by  a  rapid  onset  of  the  foe.  Wash- 
ington, after  several  ineffectual  efforts  to  restore  the  fortunes  of  the  fight,  is  seen 
to  rein  up  his  horse,  with  his  head  to  the  enemy,  and,  in  that  position  to  become 
immoveable.  It  was  a  last  appeal  to  his  soldiers,  and  seemed  to  say,  "  Will  you 
give  up  your  general  to  the  foe  ?"  Such  an  appeal  was  not  made  in  vain.  The 
discomfited  Americans  rally  on  the  instant,  and  form  into  line  ;  the  enemy  halt, 
and  dress  their  line  ;  the  American  chief  is  between  the  adverse  posts,  as  though 
he  had  been  placed  there,  a  target  for  both.  The  arms  of  both  lines  are  levelled. 
Can  escape  from  death  be  possible  ?  Fitzgerald,  horror-struck  at  the  danger  of 
his  beloved  commander,  dropped  the  reins  upon  his  horse's  neck,  and  drew  his 
hat  over  his  face,  that  he  might  not  see  him  die.  A  roar  of  musketry  succeeds, 
and  then  a  shout.  It  was  the  shout  of  victory.  The  aid-de-camp  ventures  to 
raise  his  eyes,  and  oh,  glorious  sight,  the  enemy  are  broken  and  flying,  while 
dimly  amid  the  glimpses  of  the  smoke  is  seen  the  chief,  "  alive,  unharmed,  and 
without  a  wound,"  waving  his  hat,  and  cheering  his  comrades  to  the  pursuit. 

Colonel  Fitzgerald,  celebrated  as  one  of  the  finest  horsemen  in  the  American 
army,  now  dashed  his  rowels  in  his  charger's  flank,  and,  heedless  of  the  dead 
and  dying  in  his  way,  flew  to  the  side  of  his  chief,  exclaiming,  "  Thank  God ! 
your  excellency  is  safe,"  while  the  favorite  aid,  a  gallant  and  warm-hearted  son 
of  Erin,  a  man  of  thews  and  sinews,  and  "  albeit  unused  to  the  melting  mood" 
gave  loose  to  his  feelings,  and  wept  like  a  child  for  joy. 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  217 

Washington,  ever  calm  amid  scenes  of  the  greatest  excitement,  affectionately 
grasped  the  hand  of  his  aid  and  friend,  and  then  ordered,  "  Away,  my  dear  Colo- 
nel, and  bring  up  the  troops  ;  the  day  is  our  own !" 

Early  in  the  morning  Earl  Cornwallis  discovered  that  General  Washington 
had  decamped,  and  soon  afterward  the  report  of  the  artillery  in  the  engagement 
with  Colonel  Mawhood  near  Princeton,  convinced  him  of  the  direction  which 
the  American  army  had  taken.  Alarmed  for  the  safety  of  the  British  stores 
at  New  Brunswick,  he  advanced  rapidly  toward  Princeton.  In  the  American 
army  it  had  indeed  been  proposed  to  make  a  forced  march  to  New  Brunswick, 
where  all  the  baggage  of  the  British  army  was  deposited  ;  but  the  complete  ex- 
haustion of  the  men,  who  had  been  without  rest,  and  almost  without  food  for  two 
days  and  nights,  prevented  the  adoption  of  the  measure.  General  Washington 
proceeded  toward  Morristown,  and  Lord  Cornwallis  pressed  on  his  rear  ;  but  the 
Americans,  on  crossing  Millstone  river,  broke  down  the  bridge  at  Kingston,  to 
impede  the  progress  of  their  enemies  ;  and  there  the  pursuit  ended.  Both  ar- 
mies were  completely  worn  out,  the  one  being  as  unable  to  pursue  as  the  other 
was  to  retreat.  General  Washington  took  a  position  at  Morristown,  and  Lord 
Cornwallis  reached  New  Brunswick,  where  no  small  alarm  had  been  excited  by 
the  advance  of  the  Americans,  and  where  every  exertion  had  been  made  for  the 
removal  of  the  baggage,  and  for  defending  the  place. 

General  Washington  fixed  his  headquarters  at  Morristown,  situated  among 
hills  of  difficult  access,  where  he  had  a  fine  country  in  his  rear,  from  which  he 
could  easily  draw  supplies,  and  was  able  to  retreat  across  the  Delaware,  if  need- 
ful. Giving  his  troops  little  repose,  he  overran  both  East  and  West  Jersey, 
spread  his  army  over  the  Raritan,  and  penetrated  into  the  county  of  Essex, 
where  he  made  himself  master  of  the  coast  opposite  Staten  Island.  With  a 
greatly  inferior  army,  by  judicious  movements,  he  wrested  from  the  British  al- 
most all  their  conquests  in  the  Jerseys.  New  Brunswick  and  Amboy  were  the 
only  posts  which  remained  in  their  hands,  and  even  in  these  they  were  not  a 
little  harassed  and  straitened.  The  American  detachments  were  in  a  state  of 
unwearied  activity,  frequently  surprising  and  cutting  off  the  British  advanced 
guards,  keeping  them  in  perpetual  alarm,  and  melting  down  their  numbers  by  a 
desultory  and  indecisive  warfare. 

General  Howe  had  issued  a  proclamation,  calling  on  the  colonists  to  support 
his  majesty's  government,  and  promising  them  protection  both  in  their  persons 
and  property.  General  Washington  accompanied  his  successful  operations  with 
a  counter-proclamation,  absolving  the  inhabitants  from  their  engagements  to 
Britain,  and  promising  them  protection  on  their  submission  to  congress.  This 
was  a  seasonable  proclamation,  and  produced  much  effect.  Intimidated  by  the 
desperate  aspect  of  American  affairs  when  General  Washington  retreated  into 
Pennsylvania,  many  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  Jerseys  had  taken  advantage  of 
General  Howe's  proclamation,  and  submitted  to  the  British  authority ;  but  with 
respect  to  the  promised  protection,  they  had  been  entirely  disappointed.  Instead 
of  protection  and  conciliation,  they  had  been  insulted  by  the  rude  insolence  of  a 
licentious  soldiery,  and'  plundered  with  indiscriminate  and  unsparing  rapacity. 
Their  passions  were  exasperated ;  they  thirsted  for  vengeance,  and  were  pre- 
pared for  the  most  vindictive  hostility  against  the  British  troops.  Hence  the 
soldiers  could  not  venture  out  to  forage,  except  in  large  parties ;  and  they  seldom 
returned  without  loss. 

Their  licentious  insolence  and  merciless  rapacity  lost  more  than  their  bravery 
gained,  and  inspired  the  people  with  a  deadly  enmity  against  the  British  govern- 
ment. 

In  Ancient  warfare  the  vanquished  who  were  unable  to  make  their  escape 
were  not  unfrequently  put  to  death  on  the  field  of  battle  ;  at  times  their  lives 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  219 

were  spared,  when  they  were  sold  as  slaves,  or  otherwise  treated  with  indignity 
and  cruelty  ;  but  the  mild  genius  of  Christianity  has  communicated  its  gentle 
and  benevolent  spirit  to  all  the  relations  of  life,  has  softened  even  the  horrid 
features  of  war,  and  infused  sentiments  and  feelings  of  kindness  amid  the  din 
of  arms.  Among  the  civilized  nations  of  modern  Europe,  prisoners-of-war  are 
commonly  treated  with  humanity,  and  principles  are  established  on  which  they 
are  exchanged.  The  British  officers,  however,  considered  the  Americans  as 
rebels  deserving  condign  punishment,  and  not  entitled  to  the  sympathetic  treat- 
ment commonly  shown  to  the  captive  soldiers  of  independent  nations.  They 
seem  to  have  thought  that  the  Americans  would  never  be  able,  or  would  never 
dare  to  retaliate.  Hence,  at  first,  their  prisoners  were,  in  some  instances, 
harshly  treated.  To  this  the  Americans  could  not  submit,  but  remonstrated  ; 
and,  on  finding  their  remonstrances  disregarded,  they  adopted  a  system  of  retali- 
ation, which  occasioned  much  unmerited  suffering  to  individuals,  and  reflected 
no  honor  on  any  of  the  contending  parties.  Colonel  Ethan  Allen,  who  had  been 
defeated  and  made  prisoner  in  a  bold  attempt  against  Montreal,  was  put  in  irons, 
and  sent  to  England  as  a  traitor.  In  retaliation,  General  Prescott,  who  had  been 
taken  at  the  mouth  of  the  Sorel,  was  put  in  close  confinement,  for  the  avowed 
purpose  of  subjecting  him  to  the  same  fate  which  Colonel  Allen  should  suffer. 
Both  officers  and  privates,  prisoners  to  the  Americans,  were  more  rigorously 
confined  than  they  would  otherwise  have  been  ;  and,  that  they  might  not  impute 
this  to  wanton  harshness  and  cruelty,  they  were  distinctly  told  that  their  own 
superiors  only  were  to  blame  for  any  severe  treatment  they  might  experience. 

The  capture  of  General  Lee  became  the  occasion  of  embittering  the  com- 
plaints on  this  subject,  and  of  aggravating  the  sufferings  of  the  prisoners-of-war. 
Before  that  event,  something  like  a  cartel  for  the  exchange  of  prisoners  had  been 
established  between  Generals  Howe  and  Washington  ;  but  the  captivity  of  Gen- 
eral Lee  interrupted  that  arrangement.  The  general  had  been  an  officer  in  the 
British  army ;  but,  having  been  disgusted,  had  resigned  his  commission,  and,  at 
the  beginning  of  the  troubles,  had  offered  his  services  to  congress,  which  were 
readily  accepted.  General  Howe  affected  to  consider  him  as  a  deserter,  and 
ordered  him  into  close  confinement. 

General  Washington  had  no  prisoner  of  equal  rank,  but  offered  six  Hessian 
field-officers  in  exchange  for  him  ;  and  required  that,  if  that  offer  should  not  be 
accepted,  General  Lee  should  be  treated  according  to  his  rank  in  the  American 
army.  General  Howe  replied  that  General  Lee  was  a  deserter  from  his  maj- 
esty's service,  and  could  not  be  considered  as  a  prisoner-of-war,  nor  come  within 
the  conditions  of  the  cartel.  A  fruitless  discussion  ensued  between  the  com- 
manders-in-chief. Congress  took  up  the  matter ;  and  resolved  that  General 
Washington  be  directed  to  inform  General  Howe,  that  should  the  proffered  ex- 
change of  six  Hessian  field-officers  for  General  Lee  not  be  accepted,  and  his 
former  treatment  continued,  the  principle  of  retaliation  shall  occasion  five  of  the 
Hessian  field-officers,  together  with  Lieutenant-Colonel  Archibald  Campbell,  or 
any  other  officers  that  are  or  shall  be  in  possession  of  the  Americans,  equivalent 
in  number  or  quality,  to  be  detained,  in  order  that  the  treatment  which  General 
Lee  shall  receive  may  be  exactly  inflicted  upon  their  persons.  Congress  also 
ordered  a  copy  of  their  resolution  to  be  transmitted  to  the  council  of  Massachu- 
setts Bay,  and  that  they  be  desired  to  detain  Lieutenant-Colonel  Campbell,  and 
keep  him  in  close  custody  till  the  further  orders  of  congress  ;  and  that  a  copy 
be  also  sent  to  the  committee  of  congress  in  Philadelphia,  and  that  they  be  de- 
sired to  have  the  prisoners,  officers  and  privates,  lately  taken,  properly  secured 
in  some  safe  place. 

The  honorable  Lieutenant-Colonel  Campbell,  of  the  71st  regiment,  with  about 
270  of  his  men,  after  a  brave  and  obstinate  defence,  had  been  made  prisoners  in 


220 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


the  bay  of  Boston,  while  sailing  for  the  harbor,  ignorant  of  the  evacuation  of  the 
town  by  the  British.  Hitherto  the  colonel  had  been  civilly  treated  ;  but,  on  re- 
ceiving the  order  of  congress  respecting  him,  the  council  of  Massachusetts  Bay, 
instead  of  simply  keeping  him  in  safe  custody,  according  to  order,  with  a  retalia- 
ting zeal,  sent  him  to  Concord  jail,  and  lodged  him  in  a  dungeon,  about  twelve 
or  thirteen  feet  square.  He  was  locked  in  by  double  bolts,  and  expressly  pro- 
hibited from  entering  the  prison-yard  on  any  consideration  whatever. 

That  officer  naturally  complained  to  the  commander-in-chief  of  such  treatment ; 
and  General  Howe  addressed  General  Washington  on  the  subject.  The  latter 
immediately  wrote  to  the  council  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  and  said:  "You  will 
observe  that  exactly  the  same  treatment  is  to  be  shown  to  Colonel  Campbell  and 
the  Hessian  officers,  that  General  Howe  shows  to  General  Lee  ;  and  as  he  is 
only  confined  to* a  commodious  house,  with  genteel  accommodation,  we  have  no 
right  or  reason  to  be  more  severe  to  Colonel  Campbell,  whom  I  wish  to  be  im- 
mediately removed  from  his  present  situation,  and  put  into  a  house  where  he 
may  live  comfortably." 

General  Lee  was  kept  in  confinement,  till  the  capture  of  General  Prescott 
put  an  officer  of  equal  rank  into  the  hands  of  the  Americans,  when  an  exchange 
was  effected.  At  that  time  the  British  had  nearly  300  American  officers  prison- 
ers ;  while  the  Americans  had  not  more  than  50  officers  belonging  to  the  British 
service.  In  the  month  of  January,  almost  all  those  American  officers  were  sent 
to  Long  Island  on  parole,  and  billeted  on  the  inhabitants  at  two  dollars  a  week ; 
but  the  privates  were  ill-lodged  and  ill-fed.  Many  were  confined  in  the  New 
York  jail,  where  they  were  starved  to  death  by  the  keeper,  Captain  Cunningham, 


Fig. 97 .—The  old  Jail  in  New  York. 

who  was  afterward  hung  in  England  for  perjury,  and  who  on  the  gibbet  confesseu 
the  death  of  between  two  and  three  thousand  American  prisoners  by  starvation, 
tn  order  that  he  might  sell  their  rations.  The  provisions  which  they  received 
were  deficient  in  quantity,  and  of  the  worst  quality.  Many  of  the  men  died  of 
cold  and  hunger.  Under  that  ungenerous  treatment,  they  were  importuned  to 
enlist  in  the  British  service,  but  generally  remained  faithful  to  their  engagements, 
under  all  their  privations  and  sufferings.  Avarice  and  an  ignorant  and  cruel 
policy  seem  to  have  operated  with  joint  influence  in  the  treatment  of  the  Ameri- 
can prisoners.  The  contractors,  indeed,  filled  their  pockets  by  their  nefarious 
practices  toward  the  unhappy  men  in  their  power  ;  but  they  who  expected,  by 
such  measures,  to  increase  the  strength  of  the  British  army,  or  to  deter  the  colo- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  22i 

msts  from  joining  the  standards  of  their  country,  weie  utterly  disappointed. 
Kind  treatment  might  have  gained  good  will  ;  but  the  harsh  and  unfeeling  usage 
which  many  of  them  experienced  only  exasperated  the  passions  of  the  Ameri- 
cans, and  contributed  to  the  recruiting  of  General  Washington's  army. 

While  General  Washington  was  actively  employed  in  the  Jerseys  in  asserting 
the  independence  of  America,  congress  could  not  afford  him  much  assistance  ; 
but  that  body  was  active  in  promoting  the  same  cause,  by  its  enactments  and 
recommendations.  Hitherto  the  colonies  had  been  united  by  no  bond  but  that 
of  their  common  danger  and  common  love  of  liberty.  Congress  resolved  to 
render  the  terms  of  their  union  more  definite,  to  ascertain  the  rights  and  duties 
of  the  several  colonies,  and  their  mutual  obligations  toward  each  other.  A  com- 
mittee was  appointed  to  sketch  the  principles  of  the  union  or  confederation. 

This  committee  presented  a  report  in  thirteen  Articles  of  Confederation  and 
perpetual  Union  between  the  states,  and  proposed,  that,  instead  of  calling  them- 
selves the  United  Colonies,  as  they  had  hitherto  done,  they  should  assume 
the  name  of  the  United  States  of  America;  that  each  state  should  retain  its 
sovereignty,  freedom,  and  independence,  and  every  power,  jurisdiction,  and  right, 
which  is  not  by  the  confederation  expressly  delegated  to  the  United  States  in 
congress  assembled  ;  that  they  enter  into  a  firm  league  for  mutual  defence  ;  that 
the  free  inhabitants  of  any  of  the  states  shall  be  entitled  to  the  privileges  and 
immunities  of  free  citizens  in  any  other  state  ;  that  any  traitor  or  great  delinquent 
fleeing  from  one  state  and  found  in  another,  shall  be  delivered  up  to  the  state 
having  jurisdiction  of  his  offence  ;  that  full  faith  and  credit  shall  be  given  in 
each  of  the  states  to  the  records,  acts,  and  judicial  proceedings  of  every  other 
state  ;  that  delegates  shall  be  annually  chosen,  in  such  manner  as  the  legislature 
of  each  state  shall  direct,  to  meet  in  congress  on  the  first  Monday  in  November, 
with  power  to  each  state  to  recall  its  delegates,  or  any  of  them,  at  any  time 
within  the  year,  and  to  send  others  in  their  stead  ;  that  no  state  shall  be  repre- 
sented in  congress  by  less  than  two  or  more  than  seven  members,  and  no  person 
shall  be  a  delegate  for  more  than  three  out  of  six  years,  nor  shall  any  delegate 
hold  a  place  of  emolument  under  the  United  States  ;  that  each  state  shall  main- 
tain its  own  delegates  ;  that,  in  congress  each  state  shall  have  only  one  vote  ; 
that  freedom  of  speech  shall  be  enjoyed  by  the  members  ;  and  that  they  shall  be 
free  from  arrest,  except  for  treason,  felony,  or  breach  of  the  peace  ;  that  no  state, 
without  the  consent  of  congress,  shall  receive  any  ambassador,  or  enter  into  any 
treaty  with  any  foreign  power ;  that  no  person  holding  any  office  in  any  of  the 
United  States  shall  receive  any  present,  office,  or  title,  from  any  foreign  state  ; 
and  that  neither  congress  nor  any  of  the  states  shall  grant  any  titles  of  nobility  ; 
that  no  two  or  more  of  the  states  shall  enter  into  any  confederation  whatever 
without  the  consent  of  congress ;  that  no  state  shall  impose  any  duties  which 
may  interfere  with  treaties  made  by  congress  ;  that  in  time  of  peace  no  vessels 
of  war  or  military  force  shall  be  kept  up  in  any  of  the  states  but  by  the  authority 
of  congress,  but  every  state  shall  have  a  well-regulated  and  disciplined  militia  ; 
that  no  state,  unless  invaded,  shall  engage  in  war  without  the  consent  of  con- 
gress, nor  shall  they  grant  letters  of  marque  or  reprisal  till  after  a  declaration  of 
war  by  congress  ;  that  colonels  and  inferior  officers  shall  be  appointed  by  the 
legislature  of  each  state  for  its  own  troops  ;  that  the  expenses  of  war  shall  be 
defrayed  out  of  a  common  treasury,  supplied  by  the  several  states  according  to 
the  value  of  the  land  in  each  ;  that  taxes  shall  be  imposed  and  levied  by  authority 
and  direction  of  the  several  states  within  the  time  prescribed  by  congress  ;  that 
congress  has  the  sole  and  exclusive  right  of  deciding  on  peace  and  war,  of  send- 
ing and  receiving  ambassadors,  and  entering  into  treaties ;  that  congress  shall 
be  the  last  resort  on  appeal  in  all  disputes  and  differences  between  two  or  more 
of  the  states  ;  that  congress  have  the  sole  and  exclusive  right  and  power  of  regu- 


222 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


lating  the  alloy  and  value  of  coin  struck  by  their  own  authority,  or  by  that  of  the 
respective  states,  fixing  the  standard  of  weights  and  measures,  regulating  the 
trade,  establishing  postofflces,  appointing  all  officers  of  the  land  forces  in  the 
service  of  the  United  States,  except  regimental  officers,  appointing  all  the  officers 
of  the  naval  forces,  and  commissioning  all  officers  whatever  in  the  service  of  the 
United  States,  making  rules  for  the  government  and  regulation  of  the  said  land 
and  naval  forces,  and  directing  their  operations  ;  that  congress  have  authority  to 
appoint  a  committee  to  sit  during  their  recess,  to  be  denominated  a  Committee 
of  the  States,  and  to  consist  of  one  delegate  from  each  state  ;  that  congress  shall 
have  power  to  ascertain  the  necessary  sums  of  money  to  be  raised  for  the  ser- 
vice of  the  United  States,  and  to  appropriate  and  apply  the  same,  to  borrow 
money  or  emit  bills  on  the  credit  of  the  United  States,  to  build  and  equip  a  navy, 
to  fix  the  number  of  land  forces,  and  to  make  requisitions  from  each  state  for  its 
quota,  in  proportion  to  the  number  of  white  inhabitants  in  such  state  ;  that  the 
consent  of  nine  states  shall  be  requisite  to  any  great  public  measure  of  common 
interest ;  that  congress  shall  have  power  to  adjourn  to  any  time  within  the  year, 
and  to  any  place  within  the  United  States,  but  the  adjournment  not  to  exceed 
six  months  ;  and  that  they  shall  publish  their  proceedings  monthly,  excepting 
such  parts  relating  to  treaties,  alliances,  or  military  operations,  as  in  their  judg- 
ment require  secrecy  ;  that  the  yeas  and  nays  of  the  delegates  of  each  state 
shall,  if  required,  be  entered  on  the  journal,  and  extracts  granted ;  that  the  Com- 
mittee of  the  States,  or  any  nine  of  them,  shall,  during  the  recess  of  congress, 
exercise  such  powers  as  congress  shall  vest  them  with  ;  that  Canada,  if  willing, 
shall  be  admitted  to  all  the  advantages  of  the  union  ;  but  no  other  colony  shall 
be  admitted,  unless  such  admission  shall  be  agreed  to  by  nine  states  ;  that  all 
bills  of  credit  emitted,  moneys  borrowed,  or  debts  contracted  by  congress  before 
this  confederation,  shall  be  charges  on  the  United  States  ;  that  every  state  shall 
abide  by  the  determinations  of  congress  on  all  questions  submitted  to  them  by 
this  confederation  ;  that  the  articles  of  it  shall  be  inviolably  observed  by  every 
state  ;  and  that  no  alteration  in  any  of  the  articles  shall  be  made,  unless  agreed 
to  by  congress,  and  afterward  confirmed  by  the  legislature  of  every  state. 


Fig.  98.— Great  Seal    i  the  United  States. 

Such  was  the  substance  of  this  confederation  or  union.  After  much  discus- 
sion, at  thirty-nine  sittings,  the  articles  were  approved  by  congress,  transmitted 
to  the  several  state  legislatures,  and,  meeting  with  their  approbation,  were  ratified 
by  all  the  delegates  on  the  15th  of  November,  1777.  Congress  maintained  an 
erect  posture,  although  its  affairs  then  wore  the  most  gloorrv  aspect.  It  was 
under  the  provisions  of  this  confederation  that  the  is  a.  toward  carried  on  ; 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


223 


and,  considered  as  a  first  essay  of  legislative  wisdom,  it  discovers  a  good  under 
standing,  and  an  extensive  knowledge  of  the  structure  of  society.     Had  peace 
been  concluded  before  the   settlement  of  this  confederation,  the   states  would 
probably  have  broken  down  into  so  many  independent  governments,  and  tho 
strength  of  the  union  been  lost  in  a  number  of  petty  sovereignties. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


Let  us  now  attend  to  the  proceedings  of  congress.  The  colonies  had  been 
drawn  into  the  war  by  a  train  of  unforeseen  events,  and  had  made  no  preparation 
for  a  great  and  protracted  struggle.  Their  finances  soon  failed  ;  and  they 
severely  felt  the  want  of  arms  and  military  stores.  About  the  middle  of  January, 
congress  entered  on  the  consideration  of  the  state  of  the  treasury,  and  resolved 
to  provide  funds  for  maintaining  the  war,  by  issuing  bills,  under  their  authority, 
which  were  to  pass  current,  at  their  nominal  value,  in  all  payments  and  dealings 
throughout  the  states.  In  the  difficult  and  embarrassing  circumstances  in  which 
they  were  placed,  it  perhaps  would  not  have  been  easy  to  have  devised  any 
better  scheme  for  supporting  the  cause  of  the  Union  ;  but  a  compulsory  papei 
currency  was  certainly  a  pernicious  expedient,  destined  to  prove  most  ruinous 
to  those  who  had  most  confidence  in  it,  and  who  were  most  devoted  to  the  sup- 
port of  their  country.     The  paper-currency  of  congress  soon  became  depreciated. 


Fig.  99.— Continental  Money. 

This  led  from  one  mistake  into  another,  and  induced  them  to  attempt  to  fix  the 
prices  of  commodities  ;  a  measure  which  must  always  prove  abortive,  and  which 
introduced  incalculable  confusion  and  misery  into  America,  involving  many  fam- 
ilies in  ruin. 

Congress  decreed  a  monument  to  the  memory  of  General  Warren,  who  fell  at 
Bunker's  Hill ;  and  one  to  the  memory  of  General  Mercer,  who  was  mortally 
wounded  in  the  rencounter  with  Colonel  Mawhood  near  Princeton.  They  were 
much  alarmed  by  the  langour  and  supineness  which  everywhere  prevailed 


224  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

During  those  convulsions  in  the  colonies,  the  people  of  Great  Britain,  long 
accustomed  to  colonial  complaints  and  quarrels,  and  attentive  merely  to  their 
own  immediate  interests,  paid  no  due  regard  to  the  progress  of  the  contest,  or  to 
the  importance  of  the  principles  in  which  it  originated.  Large  majorities  in 
both  houses  of  parliament  supported  the  ministry  in  all  their  violent  proceedings  ; 
and  although  a  small  minority,  including  several  men  of  distinguished  talents, 
who  trembled  for  the  fate  of  British  liberty  if  the  court  should  succeed  in  estab- 
lishing its  claims  against  the  colonists,  vigorously  opposed  the  measures  of  ad- 
ministration, yet  the  great  body  of  the  people  manifested  a  loyal  zeal  in  favor  of 
the  war  ;  and  the  ill  success  of  the  colonists,  in  the  campaign  of  1776,  gave  that 
zeal  additional  energy. 

But,  amid  all  the  popularity  of  their  warlike  operations,  the  difficulties  of  the 
ministry  soon  began  to  multiply.  In  consequence  of  hostilities  with  the  Ameri- 
can provinces,  the  British  West  India  islands  experienced  a  scarcity  of  the 
necessaries  of  life.  About  the  time  when  the  West  Indian  fleet  was  about  to 
set  sail,  under  convoy,  on  its  homeward  voyage,  it  was  discovered  that  the  ne- 
groes of  Jamaica  meditated  an  insurrection.  By  means  of  the  draughts  to  com- 
plete the  army  in  America,  the  military  force  in  that  island  had  been  weakened  ; 
and  the  ships-of-war  were  detained  to  assist  in  suppressing  the  negroes.  By 
this  delay,  the  Americans  gained  time  for  equipping  their  privateers.  After  the 
fleet  sailed,  it  was  dispersed  by  stormy  weather  ;  and  many  of  the  ships,  richly 
laden,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  American  cruisers,  who  were  permitted  to  sell 
their  prizes  in  the  ports  of  France,  both  in  Europe  and  in  the  West  Indies. 

This  unfriendly  conduct  of  France  was  so  openly  manifested,  that  it  could  no 
longer  be  winked  at,  and  it  drew  forth  a  remonstrance  from  the  British  cabinet. 
The  remonstrance  was  civilly  answered,  and  the  traffic  in  British  prizes  was 
carried  on  somewhat  more  covertly  in  the  French  ports  in  Europe  ;  but  it  was 
evident  that  both  France  and  Spain  were  in  a  state  of  active  preparation  for  war. 
The  British  ministry  could  no  longer  shut  their  eyes  against  the  gathering  storm, 
and  began  to  prepare  for  it.  About  the  middle  of  October,  1776,  they  put  six- 
teen additional  ships  into  commission,  and  made  every  exertion  to  man  them. 

On  the  31st  of  October  the  parliament  met,  and  during  its  session  some  other 
attempts  were  made  for  adopting  conciliatory  measures,  but  the  influence  of  the 
ministry  was  so  powerful  that  they  were  all  completely  defeated,  and  the  plans 
of  administration  received  the  approbation  and  support  of  parliament. 

During  the  winter,  which  was  very  severe,  the  British  troops  at  New  Bruns- 
wick and  Amboy  were  kept  on  constant  duty,  and  suffered  considerable  priva- 
tions. The  Americans  were  vigilant  and  active,  and  the  British  army  could 
seldom  procure  provisions  or  forage  without  fighting.  But  although  in  the  course 
of  the  winter  the  affairs  of  the  United  States  had  begun  to  wear  a  more  promis- 
ing aspect,  yet  there  was  still  many  friends  of  royalty  in  the  provinces.  By 
their  open  attachment  to  the  British  interest,  numbers  had  already  exposed  them- 
selves to  the  vengeance  of  the  republicans  ;  and  others,  from  affection  to  Britain 
or  distrust  of  the  American  cause,  gave  their  countenance  and  aid  to  Sir  William 
Howe.  Early  in  the  season  a  considerable  number  of  these  men  joined  the 
royal  army,  and  were  embodied  under  the  direction  of  the  commander-in-chief, 
with  the  same  pay  as  the  regular  troops,  besides  the  promise  of  an  allotment  of 
land  at  the  close  of  the  disturbances.  Governor  Tryon,  who  had  been  extremely 
active  in  engaging  and  disciplining  them,  was  promoted  to  the  rank  of  major- 
general  of  the  loyal  provincialists. 

The  campaign  opened  on  both  sides  by  rapid  predatory  incursions  and  bold 
desultory  attacks.  At  Peekskill,  on  the  North  river,  about  fifty  miles  above 
New  York,  the  Americans  had  formed  a  post,  at  which,  during  the  winter,  they 
had  collected  a  considerable  quantity  of  provisions  and  camp  equipage,  to  supply 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION  225 

the  stations  in  the  vicinity  as  occasion  might  require.  General  Washington's 
position  was  naturally  strong,  and  during  the  winter  he  added  many  artificial 
fortifications.  The  most  mountainous  part  of  the  district,  named  the  Manor  of 
Cortland,  was  formed  into  a  kind  of  citadel,  replenished  with  stores,  and  Peek- 
skill  served  as  a  port  to  it.  On  the  23d  of  March,  as  soon  as  the  river  was 
clear  of  ice,  General  Howe,  who  thought  Peekskill  of  more  importance  than  it 
really  was,  datached  Colonel  Bird,  with  about  500  men,  under  convoy  of  a  frigate 
and  some  armed  vessels,  against  that  post.  General  McDougall,  who  com- 
manded there,  had  then  only  about  250  men  in  the  place.  He  had  timely  notice 
of  Colonel  Bird's  approach  ;  and,  sensible  that  his  post  was  untenable,  he  ex- 
erted himself  to  remove  the  stores  to  the  strong  grounds  about  two  miles  and  a 
half  in  his  rear ;  but  before  he  had  made  much  progress  in  the  work  the  British 
appeared,  when  he  set  fire  to  the  stores  and  buildings,  and  retreated.  Colonel 
Bird  landed,  and  completed  the  destruction  of  the  stores  which  he  was  unable 
to  remove.     On  the  same  day  he  reimbarked,  and  returned  to  New  York. 

On  the  13th  of  April,  Lord  Cornwallis  and  General  Grant,  with  about  2,000 
men,  attempted  to  surprise  and  cut  off  General  Lincoln,  who,  with  500  men, 


Fio.  100.— Portrait  of  General  Lincoln. 


was  posted  at  Bound  Brook,  seven  miles  from  New  Brunswick,  and  nearly  suc- 
ceeded in  their  enterprise.  But,  by  a  bold  and  rapid  movement,  Lincoln,  when 
almost  surrounded,  forced  his  way  between  the  British  columns  and  escaped, 
with  the  loss  of  sixty  men,  his  papers,  three  field-pieces,  and  some  baggage. 

At  that  early  period  of  the  campaign,  Sir  William  Howe  attempted  no  grand 
movement  against  the  American  commander-in-chief ;  but  he  made  several  efforts 
to  interrupt  his  communications,  destroy  his  stores,  and  impede  his  operations 
He  had  received  information  that  the  Americans  had  collected  a  large  quantity 
of  stores  in  the  town  of  Danbury,  and  in  other  places  on  the  borders  of  Connec- 
ticut. These  he  resolved  to  destroy  ;  and  appointed  Major- General  Tryon  of 
the  provincials,  who  panted  for  glory  in  his  newly-acquired  character,  to  com- 
mand an  expedition  for  that  purpose  ;  but  prudently  directed  Generals  Agnew 
and  Sir  Willie-  Erskine  to  accompany  him. 

On  the  25th  of  April,  the  detachment,  consisting  of  2,000  men,  under  a  proper 


226  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

naval  escort,  left  New  York,  passed  the  sound,  landed  between  Fairfield  and 
Norwalk,  and,  early  next  afternoon  reached  Danbury,  about  twenty-three  miles 
distant.  The  small  American  force  stationed  there,  being  unable  to  make  any 
effectual  resistance,  carried  off  part  of  the  stores,  and  retreated  from  the  town. 
General  Tryon  destroyed  1,800  barrels  of  pork  and  beef;  700  barrels  of  flour ; 
200  barrels  of  wheat,  rye,  and  maize;  clothing  for  a  regiment  ;  and  1,700  tents, 
which,  on  account  of  their  scarcity,  were  very  valuable  to  the  Americans.  At 
Danbury,  the  troops  committed  some  atrocities  ;  and  at  other  places  destroyed 
100  barrels  of  flour,  and  100  hogsheads  of  rum. 

Having  achieved  these  feats,  on  the  morning  of  the  27th  General  Tryon  began 
:o  retire.     His  visit  had  been  unexpected,  and  hitherto  he  had  met  with  no  re- 


Fio.  101.— Retreat  of  General  Tryon. 

sistance  ;  but  the  alarm  was  now  spread,  and  the  Generals  Sullivan,  Wooster, 
and  Arnold,  were  active  in  assembling  the  militia.  General  Wooster,  with  a 
small  party,  pursued  the  retreating  enemy,  and  attacked  their  rear  ;  but  this 
brave  veteran  received  a  mortal  wound,  and  died,  much  regretted,  in  the  seven 
tieth  year  of  his  age.  Arnold  rapidly  crossed  the  country,  and  posted  himself 
at  Ridgefield,  with  500  men,  in  front  of  the  British  detachment.  A  smart  en- 
gagement ensued  ;  the  Americans  were  compelled  to  retreat ;  and  the  British 
troops,  quite  exhausted,  spent  the  night  on  their  arms  at  Ridgefield. 

On  the  morning  of  the  28th  they  resumed  their  march ;  but  were  assailed 
by  an  irregular  and  destructive  fire  of  musketry  from  houses  and  from  behind 
stone  fences.  Arnold  took  possession  of  a  bridge  over  the  Sagatuck,  by  which 
it  was  expected  the  British  would  be  obliged  to  pass  the  river ;  but  their  guide 
led  them  to  a  ford  three  miles  above  the  bridge,  which  the  Americans,  deeming 
impassable,  had  left  unguarded.  There  they  crossed  without  opposition  ;  but 
occasional  skirmishing  and  cannonading  took  place  till  the  British  regained  their 
ships. 

The  injury  done  to  the  Americans  was  considerable,  but  it  did  not  compensate 
the  loss  which  the  British  sustained  in  the  expedition  ;  for  nearly  400  of  their 
number  were  killed,  wounded,  or  taken  prisoners.  The  loss  of  the  Americans 
amounted  only  to  about  a  third  of  that  of  the  British.  Many  of  the  Connecticut 
militia  took  the  field  on  this  occasion  ;  but  only  600  or  700  subjected  themselves 
to  military  authority.  Those  who  engaged  actively  in  the  contest  discovered 
much  spirit.  The  people  of  New  England,  by  their  general  courage  and  energy 
in  repelling  such  incursions,  gave  no  encouragement  to  the  fre^ent  repetition 
of  those  hostile  visits.     The  death  of  General  Wooster  wab  much  lamented,  and 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  227 

congress  decreed  a  monument  to  his  memory.  General  Arnold's  activity  and 
courage  met  with  the  approbation  of  his  superiors. 

The  British  troops  were  not  permitted  to  carry  on  their  sudden  incursions  and 
predatory  attacks  without  retaliation.  On  the  8th  of  May,. General  Stevens, 
with  a  considerable  force,  attacked  the  British  post  at  Piscataway,  where  the 
42d  regiment  was  stationed  ;  but,  after  a  furious  engagement,  he  was  repulsed. 
A  considerable  quantity  of  grain,  forage,  and  other  necessaries,  for  the  use  of 
the  royal  army,  was  collected  at  Sag  Harbor  in  Long  Island  ;  where  they  were 
but  slightly  guarded,  as  the  number  of  British  cruisers  in  the  sound  seemed  to 
secure  them  from  all  danger.  Of  these  circumstances  the  American  General 
Parsons  gained  information  ;  and,  on  the  23d  of  May,  he  detached  Colonel 
Meigs,  with  a  party  of  170  men,  who  left  Guildford  in  Connecticut,  at  one 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  crossed  the  sound  in  thirteen  whale-boats,  attended  by 
three  sloops  :  landed  on  the  north  part  of  the  island  near  Southhold,  at  six 
o'clock  in  the  evening ;  carried  his  boats  over  a  neck  of  land  ;  reimbarked,  and 
crossed  the  bay  between  the  north  and  south  parts  of  the  island,  and,  at  twelve 
o'clock  at  night,  landed  within  four  miles  of  Sag  Harbor.  Leaving  his  boats 
under  the  protection  of  a  slender  guard,  he  advanced  silently  toward  the  place 
of  destination,  and,  about  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  began  the  attack  with  fixed 
bayonets.  The  alarm  soon  became  general,  and  a  discharge  of  musketry  on 
both  sides  ensued  ;  but  the  Americans  succeeded  in  burning  the  stores  and 
twelve  vessels.  They  also  killed  six  men,  took  ninety  prisoners,  and  only  six 
of  the  party  who  guarded  the  place  escaped.  Colonel  Meigs,  without  having  a 
man  either  killed  or  wounded,  returned  with  his  prisoners  to  Guildford,  where 
he  arrived  at  two  o'clock  on  the  24th  ;  having,  in  the  space  of  twenty-five  hours, 
traversed  by  sea  and  land  no  less  than  ninety  miles. 

When  mentioning  these  achievements  of  desultory  warfare,  we  may  here  re- 
late another  enterprise  of  the  same  kind,  although  it  did  not  happen  till  the  10th 
of  July— the  capture  of  General  Prescott.  That  officer  was  commander  of 
Rhode  Island,  and  had  his  headquarters  on  the  west  side  of  the  island,  near 
Narraganset  bay,  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  shore,  and  at  some  distance 
from  any  body  of  troops.  He  was  but  slightly  guarded,  trusting  chiefly  for  se- 
curity to  the  numerous  cruisers,  and  to  a  guard-ship,  which  lay  in  the  bay  oppo- 
site to  his  quarters. 

Colonel  Barton,  at  the  head  of  forty  men,  officers  and  volunteers,  passed  by 
night  from  Warwick  Neck  to  Rhode  Island ;  and  although  they  had  a  passage 
of  ten  miles  by  water,  yet,  by  keeping  near  the  land,  they  eluded  the  vigilance 
of  the  British  ships-of-war  and  guard-boats  which  surrounded  the  island.  They 
conducted  their  enterprise  with  such  silence  and  address,  that,  about  midnight, 
they  reached  the  general's  quarters  undiscovered,  secured  the  sentinel,  surprised 
the  general  in  bed,  and,  without  giving  him  time  to  put  on  his  clothes,  hurried 
him  on  board,  with  one  of  his  aides-de-camp,  and  conveyed  him  safely  to  Provi- 
dence. This  event  was  very  mortifying  to  General  Prescott,  and  to  the  royal 
army ;  but  occasioned  much  exultation  among  the  Americans.  Hitherto  Gen- 
eral Howe  had  absolutely  refused  to  release  General  Lee,  but  he  soon  agreed 
to  exchange  him  for  General  Prescott ;  and  General  Lee  again  joined  the 
American  army. 

Having  taken  notice  of  these  desultory  enterprises,  we  shall  now  turn  to  the 
two  main  armies,  under  their  respective  commanders-in-chief. 

In  the  beginning  of  June,  General  Sir  William  Howe,  having  received  from 
England  his  expected  reinforcements  and  camp  equipage,  left  New  York  and 
passed  into  the  Jerseys,  with  the  intention  of  immediately  opening  the  campaign. 
He  had  under  his  command  30,000  men,  well  equipped  and  provided  ;  and,  to 
resist  this  formidable  army,  General  Washington,  on  the   9th  of  Jurf   could 


228  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

muster  no  more  than  7,271  men  fit  for  duty.  During  the  winter  his  army  had 
been  extremely  weak  ;  but,  in  May,  congress  had  been  able  to  send  him  some 
recruits.  After  receiving  this  feeble  reinforcement,  toward  the  end  of  the  month 
he  left  his  strong  camp  at  Morristown,  and,  advancing  toward  New  Brunswick, 
took  a  good  position  at  Middlebrook,  on  the  north  side  of  the  Raritan,  about  nine 
miles  from  that  place.  At  New  Brunswick  General  Howe  assembled  his  army 
on  the  12th  of  June  ;  but,  judging  it  unadvisable  to  attack  his  adversary  in  the 
post  which  he  had  chosen,  he  employed  every  artifice  to  draw  him  into  less  ad- 
vantageous ground.  For  this  purpose  he  marched  from  New  Brunswick,  in  two 
columns,  to  Middlebush  and  Hillsborough,  on  the  south  of  the  Raritan,  as  if  he 
meant  to  advance  to  the  Delaware.  Not  deceived  by  this  feint,  General  Wash- 
ington remained  in  his  camp,  and  satisfied  himself  with  harassing  the  British 
army  by  skirmishing  parties. 

Perceiving  that  this  movement  did  not  draw  General  Washington  from  his 
camp,  General  Howe  returned  to  New  Brunswick,  committing  terrible  devasta- 
tions in  his  march.  On  the  22d  of  June,  he  retreated  to  Amboy  ;  an  American 
detachment,  under  General  Greene,  hanging  upon  his  rear,  and  frequently  attack- 
ing it.  General  Washington  moved  his  army  to  Quibbletown,  that  he  might 
still  be  near  the  British  army. 

General  Howe  sent  his  heavy  baggage  and  all  the  encumbrances  of  his  army 
from  Amboy  to  Staten  Island,  and  ordered  part  of  the  troops  to  follow  ;  but,  be- 
ing informed  that  General  Washington  had  left  his  strong  ground,  and  was  ad- 
vancing in  pursuit  of  him,  on  the  evening  of  the  25th  he  recalled  his  troops  from 
Staten  Island ;  and,  on  the  morning  of  the  26th,  suddenly  and  unexpectedly  ad- 
vanced from  Amboy  with  his  whole  army,  in  two  columns,  against  the  Americans, 
with  the  design  of  cutting  ofT  their  advanced  detachments,  bringing  General 
Washington  to  an  engagement  on  open  ground,  or  of  gaining  possession  of  the 
passes  in  the  highlands  on  his  left,  and  so  compelling  him  to  abandon  the  ad- 
vantageous position  which  he  had  hitherto  occupied.  For  the  attainment  of  the 
object  last  mentioned,  Earl  Cornwallis,  with  a  strong  detachment,  set  out  early 
on  the  25th  of  June,  and,  about  seven  o'clock  in  the  morning,  fell  in  with  a  nu- 
merous body  of  the  enemy,  under  Lord  Stirling  and  General  Maxwell.  After  a 
smart  engagement,  the  Americans  retreated  with  some  loss  ;  and  General  Wash- 
ington, apprized  of  the  unexpected  movement  of  the  British  army,  hastily  re- 
turned toward  the  mountains,  and  regained  possession  of  these  passes  which  it 
was  the  intention  of  Earl  Cornwallis  to  seize. 

Finding  all  his  endeavors  to  bring  the  Americans  to  a  general  engagement  in- 
effectual, on  the  30th  of  June  Sir  William  Howe  crossed  to  Staten  Island,  and, 
on  the  5th  of  July,  embarked  his  army,  consisting  of  about  16,000  men,  on  board 
of  transports,  in  order  to  sail  to  the  southward.  To  gain  possession  of  Phila- 
delphia was  his  great  aim  ;  and,  instead  of  attempting  this  by  marching  through 
the  Jerseys  and  passing  the  Delaware,  with  an  unbroken  though  greatly  inferior 
army  in  his  rear,  he  chose  to  carry  his  army  toward  the  place  of  destination  by 
sea,  leaving  General  Sir  Henry  Clinton  with  a  respectable  force  to  defend  New 
York.  But  although  the  army  embarked  on  the  5th  of  July,  it  was  the  23d  of 
the  month  before  the  fleet,  consisting  of  267  sail,  left  Sandy  Hook. 

The  movements  of  General  Howe  greatly  perplexed  the  American  command- 
er-in-chief, who  dreaded  a  junction  of  the  forces  under  Generals  Howe  and 
Burgoyne  ;  and  who  could  scarcely  believe  that  the  former  would  sail  to  the 
southward  and  abandon  the  latter,  who  was  advancing  from  Quebec,  by  way  of 
the  Lakes  Champlain  and  George,  toward  Albany.  He  also  received  contra- 
dictory accounts  of  the  course  which  General  Howe  had  steered ;  sometimes  it 
was  said  that  he  was  returning  to  the  North  river,  and  sometimes  that  the  Dela- 
ware was  the  place  of  his  destination,  which  last  was  the  true  account.     But  at 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


229 


230 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  231 

*hat  season  of  the  year  southerly  winds  prevail  on  the  coast ;  and  it  was  the 
30th  of  July  before  the  British  commander  reached  the  capes  of  the  Delaware. 

His  original  intention  was  to  sail  up  the  river  to  Philadelphia  ;  but,  being  in- 
formed that  the  Americans  had  obstructed  the  navigation,  he  altered  his  plan, 
and,  still  steering  southward,  entered  Chesapeake  bay.  On  the  appearance  of 
the  British  armament  off  the  Delaware,  General  Washington  moved  toward 
Philadelphia ;  but,  being  told  that  the  fleet  had  again  put  to  sea,  his  perplexity 
returned,  and  he  held  himself  in  readiness  to  march  with  the  the  utmost  rapidity 
toward  the  North  river,  if  needful.  But,  on  the  24th  of  August,  he  was  relieved 
from  his  painful  suspense  by  certain  information  that  the  British  fleet  had  sailed 
up  the  Chesapeake  bay,  and  that  the  army  was  landing  at  the  head  of  the  Elk 
river. 

At  the  place  of  debarkation,  the  British  army  was  within  a  few  days'  march 
of  Philadelphia  ;  no  great  rivers  were  in  its  way  ;  and  there  was  no  very  strong 
position  of  which  the  enemy  could  take  possession.  On  landing,  General  Howe 
issued  a  proclamation,  promising  pardon  and  protection  to  all  who  should  submit 
to  him  ;  but,  as  the  American  army  was  at  hand,  the  proclamation  produced 
little  effect. 

'General  Washington  distinctly  understood  the  nature  of  the  contest  in  which 
he  was  engaged  ;  and,  sensible  of  the  inferiority  of  his  raw  and  disorderly  army 
to  the  veteran  troops  under  Sir  William  Howe,  he  wished  to  avoid  a  general  en- 
gagement ;  but,  aware  of  the  effect  which  the  fall  of  Philadelphia  would  produce 
on  the  minds  of  the  multitude,  who  have  no  fixed  principle  or  steady  purpose, 
he  determined  to  make  every  effort  in  order  to  retard  the  progress  and  defeat  the 
aim  of  the  royal  army.  Accordingly,  he  marched  to  meet  General  Howe,  who, 
from  want  of  horses,  many  of  which  had  perished  in  the  voyage,  and  from  other 
causes,  was  unable  to  proceed  from  the  head  of  the  Elk  before  the  3d  of  Sep- 
tember. On  the  advance  of  the  royal  army,  General  Washington  retreated 
across  the  Brandywine,  a  creek  which  falls  into  the  Delaware  at  Wilmington. 
He  took  post,  with  his  main  body,  opposite  Chad's  Ford,  where  it  was  expected 
the  British  would  attempt  the  passage  ;  and  ordered  General  Sullivan,  with  a 
detachment,  to  watch  the  fords  above.  He  sent  General  Maxwell,  with  about 
1,000  light  troops,  to  occupy  the  high  ground  on  the  other  side  of  the  Brandy- 
wine,  to  skirmish  with  the  British,  and  retard  them  in  their  progress. 

On  the  morning  of  the  11th  of  September,  the  British  army  advanced  in  two 
columns ;  the  right,  under  General  Knyphausen,  marched  straight  to  Chad's 
Ford ;  the  left,  under  Lord  Cornwallis,  accompanied  by  the  commander-in-chief 
and  Generals  Grey,  Grant,  and  Agnew,  proceeded,  by  a  circuitous  route,  toward 
ft  point  named  the  Forks,  where  the  two  branches  of  the  Brandywine  unite,  with 
a  view  to  turn  the  right  of  the  Americans  and  gain  their  rear.  General  Knyp- 
hausen's  van  soon  found  itself  opposed  to  the  light  troops  under  General  Max- 
well. A  smart  conflict  ensued.  General  Knyphausen  reinforced  his  advanced 
guard,  and  drove  the  Americans  across  the  rivulet,  to  shelter  themselves  under 
their  batteries  on  the  north  bank.  General  Knyphausen  ordered  some  artillery 
to  be  placed  on  the  most  advantageous  points,  and  a  cannonade  was  carried  on 
with  the  American  batteries  on  the  heights  beyond  the  ford. 

Meanwhile  the  left  wing  of  the  British  crossed  the  fords  above  the  Forks. 
Of  this  movement  General  Washington  had  early  notice ;  but  the  information 
which  he  received  from  different  quarters,  through  his  scouts,  was  confused  and 
contradictory,  and  consequently  his  operations  were  embarrassed.  After  passing 
the  fords,  Lord  Cornwallis  took  the  road  to  Dil worth,  which  led  him  on  the 
American  right.  General  Sullivan,  who  had  been  appointed  to  guard  that  quar- 
ter, occupied  the  heights  above  Birmingham  church,  his  left  extending  to  the 
Brandywine,  his  artillery  judiciously  placed,  and  his  right  flank  covered  by 


232  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

woods.  About  four  in  the  afternoon,  Lord  Cornwallis  formed  the  line  of  battle 
and  began  the  attack  ;  for  some  time  the  Americans  sustained  it  with  intrepidity, 
but  at  length  gave  way.  When  General  Washington  heard  the  firing  in  that 
direction,  he  ordered  General  Greene  with  a  brigade  to  support  General  Sulli- 
van. General  Greene  marched  four  miles  in  forty-two  minutes,  but,  on  reaching 
the  scene  of  action,  he  found  General  Sullivan's  division  defeated  and  fleeing  in 
confusion.  He  covered  the  retreat ;  and,  after  some  time,  finding  an  advanta- 
geous position,  he  renewed  the  battle,  and  arrested  the  progress  of  the  pursuing 
enemy. 

General  Knyphausen,  as  soon  as  he  heard  the  firing  of  Lord  Cornwallis's  di 
vision,  forced  the  passage  of  Chad's  Ford,  attacked  the  troops  opposed  to  him, 
and  compelled  them  to  make  a  precipitate  and  disorderly  retreat.  General 
Washington,  with  the  part  of  his  army  which  he  was  able  to  keep  together,  re- 
tired, with  his  artillery  and  baggage,  to  Chester,  where  he  halted,  within  eight 
miles  of  the  British  army,  till  next  morning,  when  he  retreated  to  Philadelphia. 
Night,  and  the  exhaustion  of  the  British  troops,  saved  the  Americans  from  pur- 
suit. 

In  Philadelphia  the  American  commander-in-chief  remained  two  days,  collect- 
ing his  scattered  troops,  replacing  the  stores  lost  in  the  battle,  and  making  ar- 
rangements for  his  future  movements.  On  the  third  day  after  the  engagement 
he  marched  up  the  north  side  of  the  Schuylkill,  crossed  it  at  Sweet's  Ford,  and 
proceeded  toward  Lancaster. 

In  the  battle  at  the  Brandywine  the  Americans  suffered  considerable  los* 
having  about  300  men  killed,  600  wounded,  and  400  taken  prisoners.  They 
also  lost  ten  small  field-pieces  and  a  howitzer.  The  loss  of  the  British  was 
much  less,  not  exceeding  five  or  six  hundred  killed  and  wounded.  In  the  battle 
several  foreign  officers  of  distinction  served  in  the  American  army  :  among 
these  was  the  celebrated  Marquis  de  la  Fayette ;  he  was  only  about  twenty 
years  of  age,  and,  animated  by  a  youthful  and  enthusiastic  love  of  liberty,  had 
quitted  his  country,  a  plentiful  fortune,  and  all  the  endearments  of  polished  so- 
ciety, to  fight  under  the  banners  of  the  infant  republic  at  the  most  gloomy  period 
of  the  contest.  At  his  own  expense  he  purchased  and  fitted  out  a  vessel  to  con- 
vey him  to  the  American  continent,  and  sailed,  notwithstanding  a  prohibition  of 
the  French  government,  which  did  not  then  deem  it  expedient  to  throw  off  the 
mask.  This  battle  was  his  first  military  service  in  the  American  cause,  and  in 
it  he  received  a  wound  in  the  leg,  but  did  not  leave  the  field.  Some  other  French 
officers  were  in  the  battle  on  the  same  side,  and  also  Count  Pulaski,  a  Polish 
nobleman. 

On  the  16th  of  the  month  Monsieur  du  Coudray,  with  some  other  French 
gentlemen,  set  out  to  join  the  army.  Monsieur  du  Coudray  was  mounted  on  a 
spirited  young  mare,  on  which  he  rode  into  the  flat-boat  used  for  ferrying  across 
the  Schuylkill,  and  being  unable  to  stop  her,  she  went  over  the  boat  into  the 
river  with  her  rider  on  her  back.  Monsieur  du  Coudray  disengaged  himself 
from  the  saddle,  but  was  drowned,  notwithstanding  every  effort  being  made  to 
save  him. 

On  the  evening  after  the  battle  General  Howe  sent  a  party  to  Wilmington, 
who  seized  in  bed  Mr.  McKinlay,  governor  of  the  state  of  Delaware,  and  took  a 
shallop  lying  in  the  rivulet  loaded  with  the  rich  effects  of  some  of  the  inhabitants, 
together  with  the  public  records  of  the  county,  and  other  valuable  and  important 
property. 

General  Wayne,  with  a  detachment  of  1,500  men,  had  taken  post  in  the  woods 
on  the  left  of  the  British  army,  with  the  intention  of  harassing  it  on  its  march. 
On  the  evening  of  the  20th  of  September,  General  Grey  was  despatched  to  sur- 
prise him,  and  successfully  executed  the  enterprise  ;  killing  or  wounding,  chiefly 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


233 


234  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


Fig.  106.— Portrait  of  General  Wayne. 

with  the  bayonet,  about  300  men,  taking  nearly  100  prisoners,  and  making  him 
self  master  of  all  their  baggage.  General  Grey  had  only  one  captain  and  three 
privates  killed,  and  four  wounded. 

On  the  evening  of  the  18th,  congress  left  Philadelphia  for  the  second  time, 
and  proceeded  first  to  Lancaster,  and  afterward  to  Yorktown.  On  the  afternoor. 
of  the  22d,  and  early  on  the  23d  of  September,  Sir  William  Howe,  contrary  tc 
the  expectation  of  the  American  commander-in-chief,  crossed  the  Schuylkill  at 
Flatland  and  Gordon's  Ford.  The  main  body  of  his  army  encamped  at  Ger- 
mantown,  a  long  village,  seven  miles  from  Philadelphia ;  and,  on  the  26th,  with 
a  detachment  of  his  troops  he  took  peaceable  possession  of  the  city,  where  he 
was  cordially  received  by  the  quakers  and  other  royalists.  During  these  move- 
ments, both  armies  were  much  incommoded  by  cold  and  heavy  rains. 

On  receiving  information  of  the  success  of  the  royal  army  under  his  brother 
at  Brandywine,  Admiral  Lord  Howe  left  the  Chesapeake  and  steered  for  the 
Delaware,  where  he  arrived  on  the  8th  of  October.  As  soon  as  General  Howe 
had  gained  possession  of  Philadelphia,  he  began  to  clear  the  course  of  the 
river,  in  order  to  open  a  free  communication  with  the  fleet. 

The  Americans  had  labored  assiduously  to  obstruct  the  navigation  of  the  Del- 
aware ;  and,  for  that  purpose,  had  sunk  three  rows  of  chevaux-de-frise,  formed 
of  large  beams  of  timber  bolted  together,  with  strong  projecting  iron  pikes,  across 
the  channel,  a  little  below  the  place  where  the  Schuylkill  falls  into  the  Delaware. 
The  upper  and  lower  rows  were  commanded  by  fortifications  on  the  banks  and 
islands  of  the  river,  and  by  floating  batteries. 

While  the  detachment  employed  in  assisting  to  clear  the  course  of  the  river 
weakened  the  royal  army  at  Germantown,  General  Washington,  who  lay  en- 
camped at  Skippach  Creek  on  the  north  side  of  the  Schuylkill,  about  seventeen 
miles  from  Germantown,  meditated  an  attack  upon  it.  Germantown  consisted 
of  one  street  about  two  miles  long  ;  the  line  of  the  British  encampment  bisected 
the  village  almost  at  right  angles,  and  had  its  left  covered  by  the  Schuylkill. 
General  Washington,  having  been  reinforced  by  1,500  troops  from  Peekskill, 
and  1 ,000  Virginian  militia,  marched  from  Skippach  Creek  on  the  evening  of 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  235 

zhe  3d  of  October,  and  at  dawn  of  day  next  morning  attacked  the  royal  army. 
After  a  smart  conflict  he  drove  in  the  advanced  guard,  which  was  stationed  at 
the  head  of  the  village,  and,  with  his  army  divided  into  five  columns,  prosecuted 
the  attack  ;  but  Lieutenant-Colonel  Musgrave  of  the  40th  regiment,  which  had 
been  driven  in,  and  who  had  been  able  to  keep  five  companies  of  the  regiment 
together,  threw  himself  into  a  large  stone  house  in  the  village,  which  stood  in 
front  of  the  main  column  of  the  Americans,  and  there  almost  a  half  of  General 
Washington's  army  was  detained  for  a  considerable  time.  Instead  of  masking 
the  house  with  a  sufficient  force,  and  advancing  rapidly  with  their  main  body, 
the  Americans  attacked  the  house,  which  was  obstinately  defended.  This  saved 
the  British  army ;  for  the  critical  moment  was  lost  in  fruitless  attempts  on  the 
house  f  the  royal  troops  had  time  to  get  under  arms,  and  be  in  readiness  to  resist 
or  attack  as  circumstances  required.  General  Grey  came  to  the  assistance  of 
Colonel  Musgrave  ;  the  engagement  for  some  time  was  general  and  warm;  at 
length  the  Americans  began  to  give  way,  and  effected  a  retreat  with  all  their 
artillery.  The  morning  was  very  foggy,  a  circumstance  which  had  prevented 
the  Americans  from  combining  and  conducting  their  operations  as  they  other- 
wise might  have  done,  but  which  now  favored  their  retreat  by  concealing  their 
movements. 

In  this  engagement  the  British  had  600  men  killed  or  wounded ;  among  the 
slain  were  Brigadier-General  Agnew  and  Colonel  Bird,  officers  of  distinguished 
reputation.  The  Americans  lost  an  equal  number  in  killed  and  wounded,  be- 
sides 400  who  were  taken  prisoners.  General  Nash,  of  North  Carolina,  was 
among  those  who  were  killed.  After  the  battle  General  Washington  returned 
to  his  encampment  at  Skippach  Creek. 

But  although  the  British  army  had  been  successful  in  repulsing  the  Americans, 
yet  their  situation  was  not  comfortable  ;  nor  could  they  easily  maintain  them- 
selves in  Pennsylvania  unless  the  navigation  of  the  Delaware  were  opened,  and 
a  free  communication  established  between  the  fleet  and  army.  The  upper  line 
of  chevaux-de-frise  was  protected  by  a  work  named  Fort  Mifflin,  erected  on  a 
marshy  island  in  the  Delaware  called  Mud  Island,  formed  by  an  accumulation 
of  sand  and  vegetable  mould  near  the  Pennsylvania  bank  of  the  river,  and  by  a 
redoubt,  called  Redbank,  on  the  Jersey  side.  At  a  small  distance  below  Mud 
Island,  and  nearly  in  a  line  with  it,  are  two  others,  named  Province  and  Hog's 
islands  ;  between  these  and  the  Pennsylvanian  bank  of  the  river  was  a  narrow 
channel,  of  sufficient  depth  to  admit  ships  of  moderate  draught  of  water.  The 
reduction  of  Forts  Mifflin  and  Redbank,  and  the  opening  of  the  Delaware,  were 
of  essential  importance  to  the  British  army  in  the  occupation  of  Philadelphia. 
In  order,  therefore,  that  he  might  be  able  more  conveniently  to  assist  in  those 
operations,  General  Howe,  on  the  19th  of  October,  withdrew  his  army  from 
Germantown,  and  encamped  in  the  vicinity  of  Philadelphia. 

He  despatched  Colonel  Count  Donop,  a  German  officer,  with  three  battalions 
of  Hessian  grenadiers,  the  regiment  of  Mirbach,  and  some  light  infantry,  to  re- 
duce Redbank.  This  detachment  crossed  the  Delaware  at  Philadelphia  on  the 
evening  of  the  21st  of  October,  and  next  afternoon  reached  the  place  of  its  des- 
tination. Count  Donop  summoned  the  fort  to  surrender ;  but  Colonel  Christo- 
pher Greene,  of  Rhode  Island,  who  commanded  in  the  redoubt,  answered  that 
he  would  defend  his  post  to  the  last  extremity.  Count  Donop  immediately  led 
his  troops  to  the  assault,  advancing  under  a  close  fire  from  the  fort,  and  from  the 
American  vessels-of-war  and  floating-batteries  on  the  river ;  he  forced  an  exten- 
sive and  unfinished  outwork,  but  could  make  no  impression  on  the  redoubt.  The 
count  was  mortally  wounded  ;  the  second  in  command  also  was  disabled ;  and, 
after  a  desperate  conflict  and  severe  loss,  the  assailants  were  compelled  to  re- 


236  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY. 

treat  under  a  fire  similar  to  that  which  had  met  them  in  their  advance.  Colonel 
Donop  was  made  prisoner,  and  soon  died  of  his  wounds. 

The  disaster  did  not  terminate  here.  That  part  of  the  fleet  which  co-operated 
in  the  attack  was  equally  unfortunate.  The  Augusta,  Roebuck,  Liverpool,  Pearl, 
and  Merlin,  vessels-of-war,  had  passed  through  an  opening  in  the  lower  line  of 
chevaux-de-frise  ;  and,  on  the  commencement  of  Count  Donop's  attack,  moved 
up  the  river  with  the  flowing  tide.  But  the  artificial  obstructions  had  altered 
the  course  of  the  channel,  and  raised  sand-banks  where  none  existed  before. 
Hence  the  Augusta  and  Merlin  grounded  a  little  below  the  second  row  of 
chevaux-de-frise.  At  the  return  of  the  tide  every  exertion  was  made  to  get 
them  off,  but  in  vain.  In  the  morning  the  Americans,  perceiving  their  condition, 
began  to  fire  upon  them,  and  sent  fire-ships  against  them.  The  Augusta  caught 
fire ;  and,  the  flames  spreading  rapidly,  it  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty  that  the 
crew  were  got  out  of  her.  The  second  lieutenant,  chaplain,  gunner,  and  some 
seamen,  perished  in  the  flames  ;  but  the  greater  part  of  the  crew  was  saved. 
The  Merlin  was  abandoned  and  destroyed. 

Notwithstanding  these  misfortunes,  the  operations  requisite  for  reducing  the 
forts  on  the  river  were  carried  on  with  great  activity.  Batteries  were  erected 
on  the  Pennsylvanian  bank  opposite  Mud  Island  ;  but  from  the  difficulty  of  con- 
structing works  on  marshy  ground,  and  of  transporting  heavy  artillery  through 
swamps,  much  time  was  consumed  before  they  could  be  got  ready  to  act  with 
effect.  The  British  also  took  possession  of  Province  Island ;  and,  although  it 
was  almost  wholly  overflowed,  erected  works  upon  it. 

Ob  the  15th  of  November,  everything  was  ready  for  a  grand  attack  on  Fort 
Mifflin.  The  Vigilant  armed  ship  and  a  hulk,  both  mounted  with  heavy  cannon, 
passed  up  the  strait  between  Hog  and  Province  islands  and  the  Pennsylvanian 
bank,  in  order  to  take  their  station  opposite  the  weakest  part  of  the  fort.  The 
Itis,  Somerset,  Roebuck,  and  several  frigates,  sailed  up  the  main  channel,  as  far 
as  the  second  line  of  chevaux-de-frise  would  permit  them,  and  placed  themselves 
in  front  of  the  work. 

The  little  garrison  of  Fort  Mifflin,  not  exceeding  300  men,  had  greatly  exerted 
themselves  in  opposing  and  retarding  the  operations  of  the  British  fleet  and  army 
against  them  ;  and  in  this  desperate  crisis  their  courage  did  not  forsake  them. 
A  terrible  cannonade  against  Fort  Mifflin  was  begun  and  carried  on  by  the 
British  batteries  and  shipping ;  and  was  answered  by  the  fort,  by  the  American 
galleys  and  floating-batteries  on  the  river,  and  by  their  works  on  the  Jersey  bank. 
In  the  course  of  the  day,  the  fort  was  in  a  great  measure  demolished,  and  many 
of  the  guns  dismounted.  The  garrison,  finding  their  post  no  longer  tenable,  re- 
tired, by  means  of  their  shipping,  during  the  night.  Two  days  afterward,  the 
post  at  Redbank  was  evacuated  also.  Lord  Cornwallis  marched  against  it ;  but 
the  garrison  retreated  before  his  arrival. 

The  American  shipping  in  the  river,  being  now  left  unprotected,  retired  up 
the  stream  :  part  of  it,  by  keeping  close  to  the  Jersey  side,  passed  the  batteries 
at  Philadelphia  during  the  night,  and  escaped ;  the  rest  was  set  on  fire,  and 
abandoned.  Even  the  part  of  it,  however,  which  escaped  at  this  time,  was  after- 
ward destroyed.  Thus  the  navigation  of  the  Delaware  was  opened,  and  a  free 
communication  established  between  the  fleet  and  army  ;  but  the  defence  of  the 
river  was  so  obstinate,  that  a  considerable  part  of  the  campaign  was  wasted  in 
clearing  it. 

General  Washington  having  received  a  reinforcement  from  the  northern  army, 
after  the  termination  of  the  campaign  in  that  quarter,  left  his  strong  camp  at 
Skippach  Creek,  and,  advancing  nearer  the  British,  occupied  an  advantageous 
position  at  White  Marsh,  fourteen  miles  from  Philadelphia.     He  had  a  valley 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  237 

and  rivulet  in  front,  and  his  right  was  protected  by  an  abattis,  or  fence  of  trees 
cut  down,  with  their  top  branches  pointed  and  turned  outward. 

Sir  William  Howe  thinking  that  General  Washington,  encouraged  by  his  rein 
forcements,  would  hazard  a  battle  for  the  recovery  of  the  capital  of  Pennsylvania. 
or  that  a  successful  attack  might  be  made  on  his  position,  marched  from  Phila 
delphia  on  the  evening  of  the  4th  of  December,  and  next  morning  took  post  on 
Chestnut  Hill,  in  front  of  the  right  wing  of  the  American  army.  During  the  two 
succeeding  days,  General  Howe  made  several  movements  in  front  of  the  hostile 
encampment,  and  some  skirmishing  ensued.  But  General  Washington  remained 
within  his  lines  ;  and  Sir  William  Howe,  deeming  it  unadvisable  to  attack  him 
there,  and  seeing  no  probability  of  being  able  to  provoke  him  to  engage  on  more 
equal  terms,  returned  with  his  army,  on  the  8th  of  December,  to  Philadelphia. 
At  that  time  the  two  armies  were  nearly  equal  in  point  of  numerical  force,  each 
consisting  of  upward  of  14,000  men.  Soon  afterward  General  Washington 
quitted  White  Marsh,  crossed  the  Schuylkill,  and  took  post  at  Valley  Forge, 
where  he  spent  the  winter,  about  twenty-six  miles  from  Philadelphia. 

During  the  active  part  of  the  campaign  the  British  army  was  most  numerous  ; 
and  although,  in  the  beginning  of  December,  the  numerical  force  of  the  two 
armies  wras  nearly  equal,  yet  there  was  a  great  difference  in  the  quality  and 
equipment  of  the  troops.  Those  under  Sir  William  Howe  were  veterans,  ac- 
customed to  the  most  exact  discipline  and  subordination,  well  armed,  and  abun- 
dantly supplied  with  military  stores  and  other  necessaries  ;  but  those  under 
General  Washington  were  for  the  most  part  raw  levies,  ill-disciplined,  imper- 
fectly armed,  and  strangers  to  military  subordination  ;  hence  the  Americans 
were  unable  to  meet  the  royal  troops  on  equal  terms.  General  Washington  was 
obliged  to  occupy  strong  positions,  and  to  be  wary  in  all  his  movements  ;  and 
although  Sir  William  Howe  was  successful  in  all  his  operations,  yet  he  gained 
nothing  by  the  campaign  but  good  winter  quarters  in  Philadelphia. 

While  the  events  now  related  were  happening  in  the  middle  states,  most  im- 
portant transactions  were  going  on  in  the  north,  to  which  we  shall  now  turn  our 
attention. 

We  left  the  retreating  American  army,  after  its  unsuccessful  irruption  into 
Canada,  at  Ticonderoga,  in  the  month  of  November,  1776.  That  army  was 
composed  chiefly  of  soldiers  enlisted  for  a  short  period  only,  and  consequently 
it  melted  away  during  the  winter,  as  the  term  of  service  for  which  the  men  were 
engaged  expired. 

The  cantonments  of  the  British  northern  army,  extending  from  Isle  aux  Noix 
and  Montreal  to  Quebec,  were  so  distant  from  each  other  that  they  could  not 
readily  have  afforded  mutual  support  in  case  of  an  attack  ;  but  the  Americans 
were  in  no  condition  to  avail  themselves  of  this  circumstance.  They  could 
scarcely  keep  up  even  the  appearance  of  garrisons  in  their  forts,  and  were  ap- 
prehensive of  an  attack  on  Ticonderoga,  as  soon  as  the  ice  was  strong  enough 
to  afford  an  easy  passage  to  troops  over  the  lakes. 

At  the  close  of  the  preceding  campaign  General  Gates  had  joined  the  army 
under  General  Washington  ;  and  the  command  of  the  army  in  the  northern  de- 
partment, comprehending  Albany,  Ticonderoga,  Fort  Stanwix,  and  their  depen- 
dencies, remained  in  the  hands  of  General  Schuyler.  The  services  of  that 
msritorious  officer  had  not  been  duly  valued  by  congress,  which  was  slow  in 
discerning  real  and  unostentatious  merit.  Disgusted  at  the  injustice  which  he 
had  experienced,  he  was  restrained  from  leaving  the  army  merely  by  the  deep 
interest  which  he  took  in  the  arduous  struggle  in  which  his  country  was  en- 
gaged ;  but  after  a  full  investigation  of  his  conduct  during  the  whole  of  his  com- 
mand, congress  was  at  length  convinced  of  the  value  of  his  services,  and  request- 
ed him  to  continue  at  the  head  of  the  army  of  the  northern  department.     That 


238  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

ormy  he  found  too  weak  for  the  services  which  it  was  expected  to  perform,  and 
ill  supplied  with  arms,  clothes,  and  provisions.  He  made  every  exertion  to  or- 
ganize and  place  it  on  a  respectable  footing  for  the  ensuing  campaign  ;  but  his 
means  were  scanty,  and  the  new  levies  arrived  slowly.  General  St.  Clair,  who 
had  served  under  Gates,  commanded  at  Ticonderoga,  and,  including  militia,  had 
nearly  3,000  men  under  him  ;  but  the  works  were  extensive,  and  would  have 
required  10,000  men  to  man  them  fully. 

The  British  ministry  had  resolved  to  prosecute  the  war  vigorously  on  the 
northern  frontier  of  the  United  States,  and  appointed  General  Burgoyne,  who 
had  served  under  General  Carleton  in  the  preceding  campaign,  to  command  the 
royal  army  in  that  quarter. 

General  Burgoyne  had  visited  England  during  the  winter,  concerted  with 
ministry  a  plan  of  the  campaign,  and  given  an  estimate  of  the  force  necessary 
for  its  successful  execution.  Besides  a  fine  train  of  artillery  and  a  suitable  body 
of  artillerymen,  an  army,  consisting  of  more  than  7,000  veteran  troops,  excel- 
lently equipped,  and  in  a  high  state  of  discipline,  was  put  under  his  command 
Besides  this  regular  force,  he  had  a  great  number  of  Canadians  and  savages. 

General  Burgoyne  was  assisted  by  a  number  of  distinguished  officers,  among 
whom  were  Generals  Philips,  Frazer,  Powel,  Hamilton,  Reidesel,  and  Specht. 
A  suitable  naval  armament,  under  the  orders  of  Commodore  Lutwych,  attended 
the  expedition. 

After  detaching  Colonel  St.  Leger  with  a  body  of  light  troops  and  Indians, 
amounting  to  about  800  men,  by  the  way  of  Lake  Oswego  and  the  Mohawk 
river,  to  make  a  diversion  in  that  quarter,  and  to  join  him  when  he  advanced  to 
the  Hudson,  General  Burgoyne  left  St.  John's  on  the  16th  of  June,  and,  prece- 
ded by  his  naval  armament,  sailed  up  Lake  Champlain,  and  in  a  few  days  landed 
and  encamped  at  Crown  Point,  earlier  in  the  season  than  the  Americans  had 
thought  it  possible  for  him  to  reach  that  place. 

He  met  his  Indian  allies,  and,  in  imitation  of  a  savage  partisan,  gave  them  a 
war-feast,  at  which,  with  well  meant  but  useless  zeal,  he  made  them  a  speech, 
in  order  to  inflame  their  courage  and  repress  their  barbarous  cruelty.  He  next 
issued  a  lofty  proclamation,  addressed  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  country,  in  which, 
as  if  certain  of  victory,  he  threatened  to  punish  with  the  utmost  severity  those 
who  refused  to  attach  themselves  to  the  royal  cause.  He  talked  of  the  ferocity 
of  the  Indians,  and  their  eagerness  to  butcher  the  friends  of  independence,  and 
he  graciously  promised  protection  to  those  who  should  return  to  their  duty. 
The  proclamation  was  so  far  from  answering  the  general's  intention  that  it  was 
derided  by  the  people  as  a  model  of  pomposity. 

Having  made  the  necessary  arrangements,  on  the  30th  of  June  General  Bur- 
goyne advanced  cautiously  on  both  sides  of  the  narrow  channel  which  connects 
Lakes  Champlain  and  George,  the  British  on  the  west,  and  the  German  auxil- 
iaries on  the  east,  with  the  naval  force  in  the  centre,  forming  a  communication 
between  the  two  divisions  of  the  army  ;  and  on  the  1st  of  July  his  van  appeared 
in  sight  of  Ticonderoga. 

The  river  Sorel  issues  from  the  north  end  of  Lake  Champlain,  and  throws  its 
superfluous  waters  into  the  St.  Lawrence.  Lake  Champlain  is  about  eighty 
miles  long  from  north  to  south,  and  about  fourteen  miles  broad  where  it  is  widest. 
Crown  Point  stands  at  what  may  properly  be  considered  the  south  end  of  the 
lake,  although  a  narrow  channel,  which  retains  the  name  of  the  lake,  proceeds 
southward,  and  forms  a  communication  with  South  river  and  the  waters  of  Lake 
George. 

Ticonderoga  is  on  the  west  side  of  the  narrow  channel,  twelve  miles  south 
from  Crown  Point.  It  is  a  rocky  angle  of  land,  washed  on  three  sides  by  the 
water,  and  partly  covered  on  the  fourth  side  by  a  deep  morass.     On  the  space 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


23S 


240  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

on  the  northwest  quarter,  between  the  morass  and  the  channel,  the  French  had 
formerly  constructed  lines  of  fortification,  which  still  remained,  and  those  lines 
the  Americans  had  strengthened  by  additional  works. 

Opposite  Ticonderoga,  on  the  east  side  of  the  channel,  which  is  here  between 
300  and  400  yards  wide,  stands  a  high  circular  hill,  called  Mount  Independence, 
which  had  been  occupied  by  the  Americans  when  they  abandoned  Crown  Point, 
and  carefully  fortified.  On  the  top  of  it,  which  is  flat,  they  had  erected  a  fort, 
and  provided  it  sufficiently  with  artillery.  Near  the  foot  of  the  mountain,  which 
extends  to  the  water's  edge,  they  had  raised  entrenchments,  and  mounted  them 
with  heavy  guns,  and  had  covered  those  lower  works  by  a  battery  about  half 
way  up  the  hill. 

With  prodigious  labor  they  had  constructed  a  communication  between  those 
two  posts,  by  means  of  a  wooden  bridge  which  was  supported  by  twenty-two 
strong  wooden  pillars,  placed  at  nearly  equal  distances  from  each  other.  The 
spaces  between  the  pillars  were  filled  up  by  separate  floats,  strongly  fastened  to 
each  other  and  to  the  pillars,  by  chains  and  rivets.  The  bridge  was  twelve  feet 
wide,  and  the  side  of  it  next  Lake  Champlain  was  defended  by  a  boom  formed 
of  large  pieces  of  timber,  bolted  and  bound  together  by  double  iron  chains  an 
inch  and  a  half  thick.  Thus  an  easy  communication  was  established  between 
Ticonderoga  and  Mount  Independence,  and  the  passage  of  vessels  up  the  strait 
prevented. 

Immediately  after  passing  Ticonderoga,  the  channel  becomes  wider,  and,  on 
the  southeast  side,  receives  a  large  body  of  water  from  a  stream,  at  that  point 
called  South  river,  but  higher  up,  named  Wood  Creek.  From  the  southwest 
come  the  waters  flowing  from  Lake  George  ;  and  in  the  angle  formed  by  the 
confluence  of  those  two  streams  rises  a^teep  and  rugged  eminence  called  Sugai 
Hill,  which  overlooks  and  commands  both  Ticonderoga  and  Mount  Independence. 
That  hill  had  been  examined  by  the  Americans  ;  but  General  St.  Clair  consid- 
ering the  force  under  his  command  insufficient  to  occupy  the  extensive  works 
of  Ticonderoga  and  Mount  Independence,  and  flattering  himself  that  the  extreme 
difficulty  of  the  ascent  would  prevent  the  British  from  availing  themselves  of  it, 
neglected  to  take  possession  of  Sugar  Hill.  It  may  be  remarked  that  the  north 
end  of  Lake  George  is  between  two  and  three  miles  above  Ticonderoga  ;  bu«. 
the  channel  leading  to  it  is  interrupted  by  rapids  and  shallows,  and  is  unfit  for 
navigation.  Lake  George  is  narrow,  but  is  thirty-five  miles  long,  extending 
from  northeast  to  southwest.  At  the  head  of  it  stood  a  fort  of  the  same  name, 
strong  enough  to  resist  an  attack  of  Indians,  but  incapable  of  making  any  effec- 
tual opposition  to  regular  troops.  Nine  miles  beyond  it  was  Fort  Edward,  on 
the  Hudson. 

On  the  appearance  of  General  Burgoyne's  van,  General  St.  Clair  had  no  ac- 
curate knowledge  of  the  strength  of  the  British  army,  having  heard  nothing  of  the 
reinforcement  from  Europe.  He  imagined  that  they  would  attempt  to  take  the 
fort  by  assault,  and  flattered  himself  that  he  would  easily  be  able  to  repulse 
them.  But,  on  the  second  of  July,  the  British  appeared  in  great  force  on  both 
sides  of  the  channel,  and  encamped  four  miles  from  the  forts ;  while  the  fleet 
anchored  just  beyond  the  reach  of  the  guns.  After  a  slight  resistance,  General 
Burgoyne  took  possession  of  Mount  Hope,  an  important  post  on  the  south  of  Ti- 
conderoga, which  commanded  part  of  the  lines  of  that  fort,  as  well  as  the  chan- 
nel leading  to  Lake  George  ;  and  extended  his  lines  so  as  completely  to  invest 
the  fort  on  the  west  side.  The  German  division  under  General  Reidesel  occu- 
pied the  eastern  bank  of  the  channel,  and  sent  forward  a  detachment  to  the  -vi- 
cinity of  the  rivulet  which  flows  from  Mount  Independence.  General  Burgoynr 
now  labored  assiduously  in  bringing  forward  his  artillery  and  completing  his 
communications.     On  the  5th  of  the  month  he  caused  Sugar  Hill  to  be  ex- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  2*1 

amined  ;  and,  being  informed  that  the  ascent,  though  difficult,  was  not  impracti- 
cable, he  immediately  resolved  to  take  possession  of  it,  and  proceeded  with  such 
activity  in  raising  works  and  mounting  guns  upon  it,  that  his  battery  might  have 
been  opened  on  the  garrison  next  day. 

These  operations  received  no  check  from  the  besieged ;  because,  as  it  has 
been  alleged,  they  were  not  in  a  condition  to  give  way.  General  St.  Claii 
was  now  nearly  surrounded.  Only  the  space  between  the  stream  which  flows 
from  Mount  Independence  and  South  river  remained  open  ;  and  that  was  to  be 
occupied  next  day. 

In  these  circumstances  it  was  requisite  for  the  garrison  to  come  to  a  prompt 
and  decisive  resolution  ;  either,  at  every  hazard,  to  defend  the  place  to  the  last 
extremity,  or  immediately  to  abandon  it.  St.  Clair  called  a  council  of  war,  the 
members  of  which  unanimously  advised  the  immediate  evacuation  of  the  forts  : 
and  preparations  were  instantly  made  for  carrying  this  resolution  into  execution. 
The  British  had  the  command  of  the  communication  with  Lake  George  ;  and 
consequently  the  garrison  could  not  escape  in  that  direction.  The  retreat  could 
be  effected  by  the  South  river  only.  Accordingly  the  invalids,  the  hospital,  and 
such  stores  as  could  be  most  easily  removed,  were  put  on  board  200  boats,  and, 
escorted  by  Colonel  Long's  regiment,  proceeded,  on  the  night  between  the  5th 
and  6th  of  July,  up  the  South  river  toward  Skenesborough.  The  garrisons  of 
Ticonderoga  and  Mount  Independence  marched  by  land  through  Castletown, 
toward  the  same  place.  The  troops  were  ordered  to  march  out  in  profound 
silence,  and  particularly  to  set  nothing  on  fire.  But  these  prudent  orders  were 
disobeyed  ;  and,  before  the  rear-guard  was  in  motion,  the  house  on  Mount  Inde- 
pendence, which  General  Fermoy  had  occupied,  was  seen  in  flames.  That 
served  as  a  signal  to  the  enemy,  who  immediately  entered  the  works,  and  fired, 
but  without  effect,  on  the  rear  of  the  retreating  army. 

General  Burgoyne  instantly  resolved  on  a  rapid  pursuit.  Commodore  Lut- 
wych  began  to  cut  the  boom,  and  break  down  the  bridge  between  Ticonderoga 
and  Mount  Independence  ;  and  so  great  was  his  activity  that,  although  the 
Americans  had  labored  ten  months  on  the  work,  he  opened  a  passage  for  his 
fleet  by  nine  in  the  morning. 

A  number  of  gun-boats,  under  Captain  Carter,  were  detached  in  pursuit  of  that 
part  of  the  American  force  which  had  retreated  up  South  river  ;  and  they  pro- 
ceeded with  such  rapidity,  that  at  three  in  the  afternoon  they  overtook  the  re- 
treating enemy,  brought  them  to  action  near  the  falls  of  Skenesborough,  took 
two  of  their  five  galleys,  and  compelled  them  to  burn  the  other  three  and  their 
boats.  At  Skenesborough  the  Americans  did  not  long  remain ;  for  understand- 
ing that  General  Burgoyne,  who  with  part  of  his  army  had  sailed  up  the  South' 
river  in  boats,  had  landed  at  South  bay,  below  Skenesborough,  they  set  fire  to  the 
works,  and,  without  any  considerable  loss  of  men,  retreated  to  Fort  Ann,  higher 
up  Wood  creek.  But  they  lost  all  their  baggage,  and  a  great  quantity  of  pro- 
visions and  military  stores,  which  were  either  destroyed  by  themselves  or  taken 
by  the  British. 

The  operations  against  the  main  body  of  the  garrison,  which  retreated  by 
land,  were  not  less  acu'e.  General  Frazer,  at  the  head  of  a  body  of  grenadiers 
and  light  infantry,  pursued  them;  and  was  supported  by  General  Reidesel.  Gen- 
eral St.  Clair,  convinced  that  his  safety  lay  in  the  rapidity  of  his  movements, 
marched  with  great  diligence,  and  in  the  evening  of  the  day  on  which  he  aban- 
doned the  forts  reached  Castletown,  thirty  miles  from  Ticonderoga  ;  but  his 
rear-guard,  consisting  of  1,200  men,  under  Colonel  Warner,  on  account  of  fa- 
tigue, halted  at  Hubbardtown,  six  miles  behind  the  rest  of  the  army. 

On  the  evening  of  the  6th  of  July,  General  Frazer  arrived  near  Hubbardto'm ; 
and  being  informed  that  the  rear  of  the  enemy  was  at  no  great  distal  *,e,  bf?  5#- 

16 


242 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  243 

dered  his  men  to  lie  on  their  arms  during  the  night.  On  the  morning  of  the 
7th  he  renewed  the  pursuit,  and  soon  overtook  the  American  rear-guard,  under 
Colonel  Warner,  who,  besides  his  own  regiment,  had  with  him  those  of  Colonels 
Francis  and  Hale.  But  Hale  fled  without  righting ;  and  afterward  falling  in 
with  a  small  party  of  British  troops,  he  surrendered  himself  and  such  of  his  men 
as  adhered  to  him  prisoners.  By  this  defection  Warner  could  bring  only  about 
700  men  into  action.  Frazer  began  the  attack  about  seven  in  the  morning,  and 
the  conflict  was  severe  and  sanguinary.  Colonel  Francis  fell,  fighting  bravely 
at  the  head  of  his  regiment;  but  the  battle  was  obstinately  maintained  till  the 
arrival  of  General  Reidesel  with  a  reinforcement,  when  the  Americans  fled  with 
precipitation. 

St.  Clair,  who  was  at  Castletown,  six  miles  distant,  heard  the  firing  when  it 
began,  and  ordered  two  regiments  of  militia,  which  were  nearest  the  scene  of 
action,  to  support  Colonel  Warner  ;  but,  instead  of  obeying  the  order,  those  regi- 
ments sought  safety  in  flight,  and  left  Warner  to  his  fate.  In  this  encounter  the 
Americans  lost  324  men  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners  ;  the  royal  troops  had 
1  83  men  killed  or  wounded. 

While  St.  Clair  lay  at  Castletown,  an  officer  from  one  of  the  American  gal- 
leys informed  him  that  the  British  were  hastening  forward  to  Skenesborough. 
and  would  reach  that  place  before  him.  He  therefore  entered  the  woods  on  his 
left,  and  pursued  his  way  to  Fort  Edward,  where,  after  a  fatiguing  march,  in 
which  his  troops  suffered  much  from  bad  weather  and  want  of  provisions,  he 
joined  General  Schuyler  on  the  12th  of  July.  Two  days  after  leaving  Castle- 
Colonel  Hill,  with  the  9th  regiment,  was  ordered  to  pursue  the  American  de- 
tachment under  Colonel  Long,  which  had  retreated  up  Wood  Creek  from 
Skenesborough  to  Fort  Ann  :  two  other  regiments  were  afterward  directed  to 
support  him.  Colonel  Long  attacked  Colonel  Hill,  and  a  severe  skirmish  en- 
sued ;  but,  being  informed  of  the  approach  of  the  reinforcement  to  Colonel  Hill, 
the  Americans  set  fire  to  the  works  at  Fort  Ann,  and  retreated  to  Fort  Edward. 
Thus,  in  the  course  of  a  few  days  after  the  commencement  of  active  opera- 
tions, General  Burgoyne  made  himself  master  of  Ticonderoga  and  Mount  Inde- 
pendence, drove  the  republicans  from  Lakes  Champlain  and  George,  and  com- 
pelled them  to  seek  shelter  behind  the  Hudson. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


The  evacuation  of  Ticonderoga  and  Mount  Independence  was  an  event  en- 
tirely unexpected  by  the  Americans,  and  spread  surprise  and  alarm  throughout 
the  provinces,  particularly  those  of  New  England,  which  were  exposed  to  the 
most  immediate  danger.  St.  Clair  was  generally  blamed,  but  on  inquiry  was 
acquitted,  although  the  Americans  were  not  too  indulgent  to  their  unsuccessful 
officers.  His  garrison  was  much  weaker  than  had  been  commonly  supposed  ; 
and  the  circumstances  of  the  retreat  show  that  a  considerable  number  of  his 
troops  were  of  the  worst  quality ;  but  amid  the  agitation  and  alarm  occasioned 
by  the  abandonment  of  posts  on  the  lakes,  none  of  the  people  manifested  a  dis- 
position to  submit  to  British  authority. 

General  Schuyler  was  on  his  way  to  Ticonderoga ;  but  at  Stillwater  he  was 
informed  of  the  evacuation  of  the  fort ;  and  at  Saratoga,  on  the  same  day,  he 
learned  the  total  loss  of  the  stores  at  Skenesborough.     Amid  this  disastrous  in- 


244 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


Fig.  109. 

MAP 

Showing  the  route 

of 

GEN.  BURGOYNE 

previous 
to  his  surrender  at 

SARATOGA 

October  \7th, 
1777. 


Note.  The  route  of  the  army 
under  Gen.  Burgoyne  is 
seen  by  the  double  line  - . 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


24i 


246  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

telligence,  he  heard  nothing  from  St.  Clair,  and  was  apprehensive  of  the  total  loss* 
of  the  garrison.  He  fixed  his  headquarters  at  Fort  Edward,  on  the  Hudson,  a 
ruinous  fortification,  fifty-seven  miles  above  Albany,  which  merely  served  to 
give  a  name  to  the  place.  His  force,  even  when  joined  by  St.  Clair,  did  not 
exceed  4,400  men,  about  half  of  which  was  militia,  and  the  whole  was  ill- 
clothed,  ill-armed,  and  dispirited  by  the  recent  disasters. 

With  that  force  General  Schuyler  could  not  face  the  British  army ;  and  to 
gain  time  was  to  him  a  matter  of  the  utmost  importance.  For  this  purpose,  he 
ordered  detachments  of  his  men  to  obstruct  the  navigation  of  Wood  Creek  above 
Fort  Ann  ;  to  break  down  bridges  ;  to  cut  trees  so  as  to  fall  across  the  road 
from  opposite  sides,  and  intermingle  their  branches,  particularly  at  places  where 
the  line  of  road  could  not  be  altered  ;  and  to  throw  every  obstacle  in  the  way, 
in  order  to  retard  General  Burgoyne's  progress.  He  ordered  all  the  horses  and 
cattle  out  of  the  way  of  the  royal  army  ;  and  brought  off  from  Fort  George  all 
the  ammunition  and  stores,  of  which  he  stood  much  in  need. 

While  General  Schuyler  made  every  effort  to  retard  the  progress  of  his  oppo- 
nent, he  exerted  himself  vigorously  to  strengthen  his  own  army.     He  solicited 
reinforcements  of  regular  troops  ;  he  called  on  the  militia  of  New  England  to 
join  the  army ;  and  used  all  his  personal  influence  in  the  surrounding  country 
to  inspire  the  people  with  military  ardor  and  patriotic  enthusiasm.     As  the  dan 
ger  was  alarming,  his  unwearied  exertions  were  actively  seconded  by  Wash 
ington  and  the  civil  authorities.     General  Lincoln,  who  in  a  high  degree  pos 
sessed  the  confidence  of  the  militia,  was  appointed  to  raise  and  command  them. 
Arnold,  who  had  a  high  reputation  for  gallantry  in  the  field,  was  directed  to  join 
the  northern  army ;  and  Colonel  Morgan,  with  his  corps  of  riflemen,  was  or- 
dered to  the  same  quarter.    Colonel  Warner,  with  his  regiment,  was  sent  toward 
the  left  of  the  British  army,  to  threaten  its  flank  and  rear,  and  to  assist  in  rais- 
ing the  militia.     Tents,  artillery,  ammunition,  and  other  necessaries,  were  dili- 
gently provided. 

i  While  General  Schuyler  made  every  exertion  to  strengthen  and  equip  his 
army,  General  Burgoyne  was  obliged  to  halt  at  Skenesborough,  in  order  to  give 
some  rest  to  his  exhausted  troops  ;  to  reassemble  and  reorganize  his  army, 
which  had  been  thrown  into  some  disorder,  and  considerably  scattered,  by  his 
rapid  movements  ;  to  bring  forward  his  artillery,  baggage,  and  military  stores  ; 
and  to  make  all  the  necessary  preparations  for  advancing  toward  Albany. 

During  his  halt  at  Skenesborough,  General  Burgoyne  issued  a  second  proc- 
lamation, summoning  the  people  of  the  adjacent  country  to  send  deputies  to  meet 
Colonel  Skene  at  Castletown,  in  order  to  deliberate  on  the  measures  which 
might  still  be  adopted  to  save  from  destruction  those  who  had  not  yet  conformed 
to  his  first  proclamation.  General  Schuyler  issued  a  counter-proclamation, 
warning  the  people  u>  be  on  their  guard  against  the  insidious  designs  of  the  en- 
emy, and  assunng  them  that  they  would  be  considered  traitors,  and  punished 
accordingly,  if  /hey  complied  with  his  propositions. 

But  this  war  of  proclamations  was  soon  followed  by  more  active  measures  ;  for, 
after  the  necessary  rest  to  his  army  in  the  vicinity  of  Skenesborough,  General 
Burgoyne,  much  elated  with  his  past  success,  and  cherishing  sanguine  antici- 
pations of  fu>ure  victory,  began  to  advance  toward  the  Hudson.  On  proceeding 
up  Wood  cr  ^ek,  he  was  obliged  to  remove  the  impediments  with  which  Gen- 
eral SchuylA*  had  encumbered  the  channel,  and  afterward  to  restore  the  roads 
and  bridge*  which  he  had  destroyed.  The  labor  was  great :  above  forty 
bridges  were  constructed,  and  others  repaired,  one  of  which,  entirely  of  log- 
work,  was  over  a  morass  two  miles  wide.  This  prodigious  labor,  in  a  sultry 
season  of  the  year,  and  in  a  close  country  swarming  with  tormenting  insects,  the 
army  performed  with  cheerfulness  and  untired  perseverauce.     At  length,  with 


Fig.  111. — An  American  backwoodsman. 


248  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

little  opposition  from  the  enemy,  on  the  30th  of  July  it  reached  Fort  Edward, 
which  General  Schuyler  had  quitted  a  short  time  before,  and  retreated  to  Sara- 
toga. General  Burgoyne  might  have  much  more  easily  reached  Fort  Edward 
by  the  way  of  Lake  George  ;  but  he  had  been  led  up  the  South  river  in  pursuit 
of  the  fleeing  enemy  ;  and  he  persevered  in  that  difficult  route,  lest  he  should 
discourage  his  troops  by  a  retrograde  movement. 


Fig.  112.— Lake  George. 

At  Fort  Edward,  General  Burgoyne  again  found  it  necessary  t*j  roasts  a<  u»« 
career  ;  for  his  carriages,  which  in  the  hurry  had  been  made  oi  aiised.t,c/*«d 
wood,  were  much  broken  down,  and  needed  to  be  repaired.  Frt^n  tnc  unavoid- 
able difficulties  of  the  case,  not  more  than  one  third  of  the  draugnt  noises  con- 
tracted for  in  Canada  had  arrived  ;  and  General  Schuyler  had  been  caierui  to  re- 
move almost  all  the  horses  and  draught  cattle  of  the  country  out  ol  nis  way.  Boats 
for  the  navigation  of  the  Hudson,  provisions,  stores,  artillery,  and  otner  neces- 
saries for  the  army,  were  all  to  be  brought  from  Fort  George  ;  and  although 
that  place  was  only  nine  or  ten  miles  from  Fort  Edward,  yet.  such  was  the  con- 
dition of  the  roads,  rendered  nearly  impassable  by  the  great  quantity  of  rain  that 
had  fallen,  that  the  labor  of  transporting  necessaries  was  incredible.  General 
Burgoyne  had  collected  about  100  oxen  ;  but  it  was  often  necessary  to  employ 
ten  or  twelve  of  them  in  transporting  a  single  boat.  With  his  utmost  exertions 
he  had  only  conveyed  twelve  boats  into  the  Hudson,  and  provisions  for  the  army 
for  four  days  in  advance,  on  the  15th  of  August. 

In  order  to  aid  and  facilitate  the  operations  of  St.  Leger  on  the  Mohawk,  Gen- 
eral Burgoyne  wished  to  make  a  rapid  movement  down  the  Hudson ;  but  it  was 
not  easy  to  procure  provisions  for  his  army.  The  difficulty  of  drawing  his  sup- 
plies from  Lake  George  was  every  day  to  increase  with  the  distance  :  and  his 
left  flank  and  rear  were  threatened  by  General  Lincoln,  who  had  been  ordered 
by  General  Schuyler  to  join  Colonel  Warner,  to  collect,  the  militia  of  New  Eng- 
land, to  endeavor  to  cut  off  the  communication  of  the  British  army  with  Lake 
George,  nr  even  to  make  an  attempt  on  Ticonderoga. 

In  these   circumstances,  General   Burgoyne   conceived  the  plan  of  procu 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  219 

ring  a  supply  for  his  arrny  from  a  different  quarter.  It  was  well  kncwn  that 
the  American  army  received  live  cattle  from  New  England,  which  were  col- 
lected at  Bennington,  twenty-four  miles  east  from  the  Hudson,  where  a  large 
deposite  of  carriages,  corn,  flour,  and  other  necessaries,  had  been  made.  For 
this  purpose  he  moved  down  the  east  side  of  the  Hudson,  and  encamped  nearly 
opposite  Saratoga,  which  place  the  American  army  left  on  the  15th  of  August, 
and  retreated  to  the  confluence  of  the  Mohawk  and  Hudson  rivers.  He  sent  his 
van  across  the  river  by  a  bridge  of  boats  ;  and  at  the  same  time  despatched 
Colonel  Baume,  a  German  officer,  with  500  men,  partly  cavalry,  two  pieces  of 
artillery,  and  100  Indians,  to  surprise  Bennington. 

General  Stark,  with  the  New  Hampshire  militia,  400  strong,  happened  to  be 
in  that  vicinity,  on  hi?  way  to  join  General  Schuyler.  He  heard  first  of  the 
approach  of  the  Indians,  and  soon  afterward  was  informed  that  they  were  sup- 
ported by  a  regular  force.  He  collected  his  brigade,  sent  expresses  to  the 
neighboring  militia  to  join  him,  and  also  to  Colonel  Warner's  regiment  at  Man- 
chester. On  the  morning  of  the  14th  of  August,  he  marched  against  the  enemy, 
at  the  head  of  700  men  ;  and  sent  Colonel  Gregg,  with  200  men,  to  skirmish  in 
their  front  and  retard  their  progress.  He  drew  up  his  men  in  order  of  battle  : 
but,  on  coming  in  sight  of  him,  Baume  halted  on  advantageous  ground  ;  sent  an 
express  to  General  Burgoyne,  informing  him  of  his  situation  ;  and  fortified  him- 
self as  well  as  circumstances  would  permit. 

Some  small  skirmishing  parties  of  the  Americans  killed  several  Germans,  and 
two  Indian  chiefs,  without  sustaining  any  loss  ;  and  this  slight  success  not  a  lit- 
tle elated  them.  In  a  council  of  war,  it  was  resolved  to  attack  Baume  next  day ; 
but  next  day  it  rained  incessantly,  and  the  attack  could  not  be  made,  although 
there  was  some  skirmishing. 

On  the  morning  of  the  16th,  Stark,  having  received  some  reinforcements,  sent 
detachments  by  the  right  and  left  of  the  enemy,  with  orders  to  unite  in  their 
rear,  and  begin  the  attack  in  that  quarter.  But  before  they  met  the  Indians  re- 
treated between  the  columns,  and  receiving  a  fire  as  they  passed,  sustained  some 
loss.  The  detachments,  according  to  orders,  began  the  attack  on  the  rear  of 
the  enemy,  and  were  assisted  by  Stark,  who  instantly  advanced  to  the  charge  in 
front.  Baume  made  a  brave  defence  ;  the  battle  lasted  two  hours,  during  which 
he  was  furiously  assailed  on  every  side  by  an  incessant  discharge  of  musketry. 
He  was  mortally  wounded  ;  his  troops  were  overpowered  ;  a  few  of  them  es- 
caped into  the  woods  and  fled,  pursued  by  the  Americans  ;  the  rest  were  killed 
or  taken  prisoners.  Thus,  without  artillery,  with  old  rusty  firelocks,  and  with 
scarcely  a  bayonet,  these  militia  entirely  defeated  500  veterans,  well  armed, 
provided  with  two  pieces  of  artillery,  and  defended  by  breastworks. 

After  the  victory,  the  greater  part  of  the  militia  dispersed  in  quest  of  booty,  and 
their  avidity  for  spoil  nearly  proved  fatal  to  them  ;  for,  on  receiving  Baume's 
express,  General  Burgoyne  ordered  Colonel  Brehman,  who  had  before  been 
sent  forward  to  Batten  hill  for  the  purpose,  to  march  to  the  assistance  of  his 
countrymen  with  the  Brunswick  grenadiers,  light  infantry,  and  chasseurs, 
amounting  to  500  men.  Colonel  Brehman  set  out  at  eight  in  the  morning  of  the 
15th  ;  but  the  roads  were  rendered  almost  impassable  by  incessant  rains  ;  and, 
although  he  marched  with  the  utmost  diligence,  yet  it  was  four  the  next 
afternoon  before  he  reached  the  vicinity  of  the  place  where  his  countrymen 
had  been  defeated.  The  first  notice  which  he  received  of  Baume's  disaster 
was  from  the  fugitives  whom  he  met  He  easily  repulsed  the  few  militia  who 
were  in  pursuit  of  them  ;  and,  from  the  scattered  state  of  Stark's  troops,  had  the 
prospect  of  being  able  to  make  himself  master  of  the  stores,  which  were  the 
great  object  of  the  expedition.  But  at  that  critical  moment  Colonel  Warner's 
regiment  of  continentals  arrived,  and  instantly  engaged  Brehman.     The  firing 


♦350  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

reassembled  the  scattered  militia,  who  joined  in  the  battle  as  they  came  up 
Colonel  Brehman  maintained  the  conflict  till  dark  ;  when,  abandoning  his  artil 
lery  and  baggage,  he  retreated,  and,  escaping  under  cover  of  night,  with  the 
shattered  remnant  of  his  detachment,  regained  the  camp. 

In  those  engagements  the  Americans  took  four  brass  field-pieces,  about  1,000 
muskets  (a  most  seasonable  supply  to  the  ill-armed  militia),  900  swords,  and 
four  baggage-wagons.  Exclusive  of  Canadians  and  other  loyalists,  the  loss  of 
the  royal  army  could  not  be  less  than  700  men  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prison- 
ers, although  General  Burgoyne  stated  it.  at  only  about  400.  The  Americans 
admitted  the  loss  of  about  100  in  killed  and  wounded. 

This  was  the  first  check  which  General  Burgoyne's  army  had  met  with,  and 
it  was  a  severe  one,  and  had  a  fatal  influence  on  the  campaign.  The  loss  of  a 
few  hundred  men  was  nothing  compared  with  the  effects  which  it  produced  upon 
the  minds  of  the  people  :  it  greatly  elated  them,  and  gave  the  militia,  who  had 
been  much  dispirited  by  the  late  defeats,  confidence  in  themselves,  and  encour- 
aged them  to  hasten  to  the  army  in  great  numbers,  in  order  to  consummate  the 
work  which  they  had  begun.  Before  the  events  in  the  vicinity  of  Bennington, 
dejection  and  alarm  pervaded  the  northern  provinces  ;  but  those  events  dispelled 
the  gloom,  infused  spirit  and  vigor  into  the  militia,  and  gave  a  new  aspect  to  af- 
fairs on  the  Hudson. 

The  failure  of  the  attempt  on  Bennington  had  arisen  from  a  concurrence  of 
circumstances  which  could  not  be  foreseen.  The  presence  of  Stark  was  purely 
accidental ;  and  the  seasonable  arrival  of  Warner  saved  both  the  stores  and  the 
disorderly  militia  from  the  hands  of  Brehman.  But  the  defeat  at  Bennington 
was  not  the  only  misfortune  which  General  Burgoyne  met  with  :  before  reach- 
ing Crown  Point  he  had  despatched  Colonel  St.  Leger,  as  already  mentioned, 
with  a  detachment  of  regular  troops,  Canadians,  loyalists,  and  Indians,  by  the 
way  of  Oswego,  to  make  a  diversion  on  the  upper  part  of  the  Mohawk  river,  and 
afterward  join  him  on  his  way  to  Albany. 

On  the  2d  of  August,  St.  Leger  approached  Fort  Stanwix  or  Schuyler,  a  log 
fortification,  situated  on  rising  ground  near  the  source  of  the  Mohawk  river,  and 
garrisoned  by  about  600  continentals  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Gansevoort. 
Next  day  he  invested  the  place  with  an  army  of  sixteen  or  seventeen  hundred 
men,  nearly  one  half  of  whom  were  Indians,  and  the  rest  British,  Germans, 
Canadians,  and  loyal  Americans.  On  being  summoned  to  surrender,  Ganse- 
voort answered  that  he  would  defend  the  place  to  the  last. 

On  the  approach  of  St.  Leger  to  Fort  Schuyler,  General  Herkimer,  who  com*- 
manded  the  militia  of  Tryon  county,  assembled  about  700  of  them  and  marched 
to  the  assistance  of  the  garrison.  On  the  forenoon  of  the  6th  of  August,  a 
messenger  from  Herkimer  found  means  to  enter  the  fort,  and  gave  notice  that 
he  was  only  eight  miles  distant,  and  intended  that  day  to  force  a  passage  into 
the  fort  and  join  the  garrison.  Gansevoort  resolved  to  aid  the  attempt  by  a  vig- 
orous sally,  and  appointed  Colonel  Willet  with  upward  of  200  men  to  that 
service. 

St.  Leger  received  information  of  the  approach  of  Herkimer,  and  placed  a 
large  body  of  regulars  and  Indians  in  ambush  on  the  road  by  which  he  was  to 
advance.  Herkimer  fell  into  the  snare.  The  first  notice  which  he  received 
of  the  presence  of  an  enemy  was  from  a  heavy  discharge  of  musketry  on  his 
troops,  which  was  instantly  followed  by  the  war-whoop  of  the  Indians,  who  at- 
tacked the  militia  with  their  tomahawks,  Though  disconcerted  by  the  sudden- 
ness of  the  attack,  many  of  the  militia  behaved  with  spirit,  and  a  scene  of  unut- 
terable confusion  and  carnage  ensued.  The  royal  troops  and  the  militia  became 
so  closely  crowded  together  that  they  had  not  room  to  use  their  firearms,  but 
pushed  and  pulled  each  other,  and,  using  their  daggers,  fell  pierced  by  mutual 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  251 

wounds.  Some  of  the  militia  fled  at  the  first  onset,  others  made  their  escape 
afterward  ;  about  100  of  them  retreated  to  a  rising  ground,  where  they  bravely 
defended  themselves,  till  Sir  John  Johnstone,  who  commanded  the  ambuscade, 
found  it  necessary  to  call  off  his  men  for  the  defence  of  their  own  camp.  In  the 
absence  of  the  party  against  Herkimer,  Colonel  Willet  made  a  successful 
sally,  killed  a  number  of  the  enemy,  destroyed  their  provisions,  carried  off  some 
spoil,  and  returned  to  the  fort  without  the  loss  of  a  man. 

The  loss  of  Herkimer's  party  was  computed  to  amount  to  400  men  ;  the  gen- 
eral himself  was  among  the  slain.  Many  of  the  most  active  political  characters 
in  that  part  of  the  country  were  killed,  wounded,  or  made  prisoners  ;  so  that  St. 
Leger  was  secured  from  any  further  trouble  from  the  militia.  St.  Leger  again 
summoned  the  fort  to  surrender,  but  again  met  with  a  steady  refusal. 

General  Schuyler,  deeming  it  a  matter  of  importance  to  prevent  the  junction 
of  St.  Leger  with  General  Burgoyne,  despatched  Arnold  with  a  considerable 
body  of  regular  troops  to  relieve  Fort  Schuyler.  Arnold  apprehended  an  Ameri- 
can of  some  wealth  and  influence,  who,  he  believed,  had  been  acting  the  part  of 
a  traitor,  but  promised  to  spare  his  life  and  fortune  on  condition  of  his  going  into 
the  British  camp  before  Fort  Schuyler,  and  alarming  the  Indians  and  others  by 
magnifying  the  force  which  was  marching  against  them.  This  the  person  un- 
dertook and  executed.  Some  Indians,  who  were  friendly  to  the  Americans, 
communicated  similar  information,  and  even  spread  a  report  of  the  total  defeat 
of  General  Burgoyne's  army,  founded,  probably,  on  the  disaster  of  the  party  sent 
against  Bennington. 

Fort  Schuyler  was  better  constructed,  and  defended  with  more  courage  than 
St.  Leger  had  expected  ;  and  his  light  artillery  made  little  impression  on  it. 
His  Indians,  who  liked  better  to  take  scalps  and  plunder  than  to  besiege  for- 
tresses, became  very  unmanageable.  The  loss  which  they  had  sustained  in  the 
encounters  with  Herkimer  and  Willet  deeply  affected  them  ;  they  had  expected 
to  be  witnesses  of  the  triumphs  of  the  British,  and  to  share  with  them  the  plunder. 
Hard  service  and  little  reward  caused  bitter  disappointment ;  and  when  they 
heard  that  a  strong  detachment  of  continentals  was  marching  against  them,  they 
resolved  to  seek  safety  in  flight.  St.  Leger  employed  every  argument  and  ar- 
tifice to  detain  them,  but  in  vain  ;  part  of  them  went  off,  and  all  the  rest  threat- 
ened to  follow  if  the  siege  were  persevered  in.  Therefore,  on  the  22d  of  Au- 
gust, St.  Leger  raised  the  siege,  and  retreated  with  circumstances  indicating 
great  alarm :  the  tents  were  left  standing,  the  artillery  was  abandoned,  and  a 
great  part  of  the  baggage,  ammunition,  and  provisions,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
garrison,  a  detachment  from  which  pursued  the  retreating  enemy.  St.  Leger 
retired  to  Montreal,  whence  he  proceeded  to  Ticonderoga,  with  the  intention  of 
joining  General  Burgoyne. 

General  Arnold  reached  Fort  Schuyler  two  days  after  the  retreat  of  the  be- 
siegers ;  but,  finding  no  occasion  for  his  services,  he  soon  returned  to  camp. 
The  successful  defence  of  Fort  Stanwix  or  Schuyler  powerfully  co-operated 
with  the  defeat  of  the  royal  troops  at  Bennington  in  raising  the  spirits  and  in- 
vigorating the  activity  of  the  Americans.  The  loyalists  became  timid  ;  the  wa- 
vering began  to  doubt  the  success  of  the  royal  arms ;  and  the  great  body  of  the 
people  was  convinced  that  nothing  but  steady  exertion  on  their  part  was  neces- 
sary, to  ruin  that  army  which  a  short  time  before  had  appeared  irresistible. 

General  Schuyler,  at  this  critical  period  of  the  campaign,  when  by  unwearied 
exertion  he  had  brought  the  northern  army  into  a  respectable  condition,  and  had 
the  fair  prospect  of  gaining  the  laurels  due  to  his  industry  and  talents,  was  super- 
seded, and  General  Gates  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  arm/.  General 
Schuyler  keenly  felt  the  indignity  offered  him,  by  depriving  him  of  the  command 
at  that  critical  juncture  ;  but  he  faithfully  discharged  his  duty,  till  the  arrival  in 


252  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

camp  of  his  successor,  on  the  ]  9th  of  August.  The  late  events  had  greatly 
changed  the  aspect  of  affairs ;  and  General  Gates  found  the  army  in  a  far  more 
promising  state  than  he  had  expected.  The  harvest  was  over ;  and  many  of 
the  militia,  who  had  been  kept  at  home  by  it,  were  arriving  in  camp,  where  there 
was  now  a  respectable  force,  much  encouraged  by  the  recent  success  of  the 
American  arms. 

Soon  after  General  Gates  entered  on  the  command  of  the  northern  army,  an 
epistolary  correspondence  was  opened  between  him  and  General  Burgoyne,  not 
of  the  most  pleasant  or  courteous  kind.  On  the  30th  of  August,  the  British 
general  complained  of  the  harsh  treatment  experienced  by  the  loyalists  who  had 
been  made  prisoners  at  Bennington,  and  hinted  at  retaliation.  On  the  2d  of 
September  the  American  general  answered  his  letter,  and  recriminated  by  ex- 
patiating on  the  horrid  atrocities  perpetrated  by  the  Indians  who  accompanied 
the  armies  of  General  Burgoyne  and  Colonel  St.  Leger,  and  imputed  them  to 
General  Burgoyne.  One  barbarous  act  committed  by  an  Indian  attached  to 
General  Burgoyne's  army,  although  it  involved  only  a  case  of  individual  suffer- 
ing, yet  made  a  deep  impression  on  the  public  mind,  and  roused  indignation  to 
the  highest  pitch. 

Mr.  Jones,  an  officer  of  the  British  army,  had  gained  the  affections  of  Miss 
McCrea,  a  lovely  young  lady  of  amiable  character  and  spotless  reputation, 
daughter  of  a  gentleman  attached  to  the  royal  cause,  residing  near  Fort  Edward  ; 
and  they  had  agreed  to  be  married.  In  the  course  of  service,  the  officer  was 
removed  to  some  distance  from  his  bride  ;  and  became  anxious  for  her  safety 
and  desirous  of  her  company.  He  engaged  some  Indians,  of  two  different  tribes, 
to  bring  her  to  camp,  and  promised  a  keg  of  rum  to  the  person  who  should  de- 
liver her  safe  to  him.  She  dressed  to  meet  her  bridegroom,  and  accompanied 
her  Indian  conductors  ;  but  by  the  way,  the  two  chiefs,  each  being  desirous  of 
receiving  the  promised  reward,  disputed  which  of  them  should  deliver  her 
to  her  lover.  The  dispute  rose  to  a  quarrel ;  and,  according  to  their  usual 
method  of  disposing  of  a  disputed  prisoner,  one  of  them  instantly  cleft  the  head 
of  the  lady  with  his  tomahawk.  This  simple  story,  tragical  and  affecting  in  it- 
self, contributed  in  no  slight  degree  to  embitter  the  minds  of  the  people  against 
those  who  could  degrade  themselves  by  the  aid  of  such  allies.  The  impulse 
given  to  the  public  mind  by  such  atrocities  more  than  counterbalanced  any  ad- 
vantages which  the  British  derived  from  the  assistance  of  the  Indians. 

In  reference  to  this,  General  Gates  said  :  "  That  the  savages  of  America 
should,  in  their  warfare,  mangle  and  scalp  the  unhappy  prisoners  who  fall  into 
their  hands  is  neither  new  nor  extraordinary  ;  but  that  the  famous  Lieutenant- 
General  Burgoyne,  in  whom  the  fine  gentleman  is  united  with  the  soldier  and 
scholar,  should  hire  the  savages  of  America  to  scalp  Europeans  and  descendants 
of  Europeans,  nay  more,  that  he  should  pay  a  price  for  each  scalp  so  barbarously 
taken,  is  more  than  will  be  believed  in  Europe,  until  authenticated  facts  shall,  in 
every  gazette,  confirm  the  truth  of  the  horrid  tale. 

"  Miss  McCrea,  a  young  lady  lovely  to  the  sight,  of  virtuous  character  and 
amiable  disposition,  engaged  to  an  officer  of  your  army,  was,  with  other  women 
and  children,  taken  out  of  a  house  near  Fort  Edward,  carried  into  the  woods, 
and  then  scalped  and  mangled  in  a  most  shocking  manner.  Two  parents  with 
their  six  children  were  all  treated  with  the  same  inhumanity,  while  quietly  re- 
siding in  their  once  happy  and  peaceful  dwelling.  The  miserable  fate  of  Miss 
McCrea  was  particularly  aggravated  by  her  being  dressed  to  meet  her  promised 
husband,;  but  she  met  her  murderer  employed  by  you.  Upward  of  one  hundred 
men,  women,  and  children,  have  perished  by  the  hands  of  the  ruffians,  to  whom, 
it  is  asserted,  you  have  paid  the  price  of  blood !" 

Although  General  Burgoyne,  defeated  in  his  attempt  against  Bennington,  and 


Kn;.  1 13. — Murder  of  Miss  Jane  M'Crea. 


254  THE    PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

disappointed  in  the  expectation  of  assistance  from  St.  Leger,  was  left  to  his  own 
resources,  yet  he  did  not  abandon  the  arduous  enterprise  in  which  he  was  en- 
gaged, but  still  flattered  himself  with  the  hope  of  being  able  to  accomplish  the 
great  object  of  the  campaign.  In  order,  however,  to  procure  subsistence  for  his 
army,  he  was  obliged  to  revert  to  the  tedious  and  toilsome  mode  of  bringing 
supplies  from  Fort  George  ;  and  he  prosecuted  this  work  with  his  usual  ardor 
and  persevering  industry.  Having  by  unwearied  exertions  collected  provisions 
for  thirty  days,  and  constructed  a  bridge  of  boats  over  the  Hudson,  in  place  of 
the  rafts  which  had  been  carried  away  by  a  flood,  he  crossed  the  river  on  the 
13th  and  14th  of  September,  and  encamped  on  the  heights  and  plains  of  Sara- 
toga, twenty  miles  below  Fort  Edward  and  thirty-seven  above  Albany. 

General  Gates,  who  was  now  joined  by  all  the  continental  troops  destined  for 
the  northern  department,  and  reinforced  by  considerable  bodies  of  militia,  left 
the  strong  position  which  Schuyler  had  taken  at  the  confluence  of  the  Mohawk 
with  the  Hudson  eight  miles  above  Albany,  proceeded  sixteen  miles  up  the  river 
toward  the  enemy,  and  formed  a  strong  camp  near  Stillwater.  The  two  armies 
were  only  about  twelve  miles  distant  from  each  other  ;  but  the  bridges  between 
them  were  broken  down,  the  roads  were  bad,  and  the  country  was  covered  with 
woods ;  consequently  the  progress  of  the  British  army,  encumbered  by  its  fine 
train  of  artillery  and  numerous  wagons,  was  slow,  and  it  was  attended  with  some 
skirmishing. 

On  the  evening  of  the  17th,  General  Burgoyne  encamped  within  four  miles  of 
the  American  army,  and  spent  the  next  day  in  repairing  the  bridges  between 
the  two  camps,  which  he  accomplished  with  some  loss.  About  mid-day,  on  the 
19th  of  September,  he  put  himseff  at  the  head  of  the  right  wing  of  his  army,  and 
advanced  through  the  woods  toward  the  left  of  the  American  camp  ;  General 
Frazer  and  Colonel  Brehman,  with  the  grenadiers  and  light  infantry,  covered 
his  right  flank ;  and  the  Indians,  loyalists,  and  Canadians,  proceeded  in  front. 
The  left  wing  and  artillery,  commanded  by  Generals  Philips  and  Reidesel,  pro- 
ceeded along  the  great  road  near  the  river. 

The  nature  of  the  ground  prevented  the  contending  armies  from  observing  the 
movements  of  each  other  ;  but  General  Gates,  whose  scouts  were  in  constant 
activity,  was  soon  informed  of  the  advance  of  the  British  army.  He  detached 
Colonel  Morgan,  a  bold  and  active  partisan,  with  his  riflefrien,  to  observe  the 
motions  and  impede  the  progress  of  the  enemy.  Morgan  soon  met  the  advan- 
ced parties  in  front  of  the  British  right  wing,  and  drove  them  back.  General 
Burgoyne  supported  them  by  a  strong  detachment ;  and,  after  a  severe  conflict, 
Morgan,  in  his  turn,  was  compelled  to  give  way.  But  General  Gates  reinforced 
him,  and  the  engagement  became  more  general.  The  Americans  attempted  to 
turn  the  right  flank  of  the  British  army,  with  the  view  of  attacking  it  in  the  rear  ; 
but,  being  opposed  by  Frazer  and  Brehman,  they  made  a  rapid  movement,  and 
commenced  a  furious  attack  on  the  left  of  the  British  right  wing.  The  com- 
batants were  reinforced ;  and  between  three  and  four  in  the  afternoon,  General 
Arnold,  with  nine  continental  regiments  and  Morgan's  riflemen,  was  closely  en- 
gaged with  the  whole  right  wing  of  the  British  army.  Both  parties  fought  with 
the  most  determined  courage  ;  and  the  battle  ended  only  with  the  day.  When 
it  became  dark,  the  Americans  withdrew  to  their  camp  ;  and  the  royal  troops 
lay  all  night  on  their  arms  on  the  field  of  battle.  On  hearing  the  firing  at  the 
beginning  of  the  engagement,  General  Philips  with  some  artillery  forced  his 
way  through  the  woods,  and  rendered  essential  service. 

In  this  battle,  in  which  each  party  had  nearly  3,000  men  actually  engaged, 
the  British  lost  upward  of  500  in  killed  and  wounded,  and  the  Americans  about 
400  men.  Night  separated  the  combatants  ;  each  side  claimed  tfie  victory,  and 
each  believed  that  with  a  part  only  of  its  own  force  it  had  beaten  the  whole  ol 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  255 

the  hostile  army.  But  although  neither  army  was  defeated,  it  was  evident  who 
had  gained  the  advantage  ;  General  Burgoyne  had  failed  in  the  attempt  to  dis- 
lodge the  enemy,  and  his  progress  was  arrested.  His  communication  with  the 
lakes  was  cut  off,  and  his  resources  were  daily  failing ;  while  the  Americans 
had  the  same  opportunities  of  gaining  supplies  as  before,  and  their  strength  was 
still  increasing  by  the  arrival  of  fresh  troops.  In  such  circumstances,  to  fight 
without  a  decisive  victory  was  to  the  British  nearly  equivalent  to  a  defeat ;  and 
to  fight  without  being  beaten  was  to  the  Americans  productive  of  many  of  the 
consequences  of  victory. 

Accordingly,  the  news  of  the  battle  was  received  with  joy  and  exultation 
throughout  the  United  States,  and  the  ruin  of  the  invading  army  was  confidently 
anticipated.  The  militia  were  encouraged  to  take  the  field,  and  assist  in  con- 
summating the  work  so  auspiciously  begun.  At  that  time  the  army  under  the 
command  of  General  Gates  did  not  much  exceed  7,000  men  ;  but  it  was  soon 
considerably  increased. 

On  the  day  after  the  engagement,  information  was  received  in  the  American 
camp,  which  still  farther  raised  the  spirits  and  confirmed  the  confidence  of  the 
troops.  General  Lincoln,  who  had  been  sent  to  collect  the  militia  of  New  Eng- 
land, had  assembled  a  considerable  body  of  them  at  Manchester,  whence  he 
marched  to  Pawlet,  a  small  village  on  a  rivulet  of  the  same  name,  which  falls 
into  Wood  creek.  From  that  place,  he  detached  three  parties,  consisting  of 
about  500  men  each  ;  one,  under  Colonel  Brown,  proceeded  to  the  north  end  of 
Lake  George,  chiefly  with  the  intention  of  relieving  a  number  of  prisoners  con- 
fined there,  but  with  orders  to  carry  his  offensive  operations  as  far  as  prudence 
would  permit ;  one,  under  Colonel  Johnson,  marched  against  Mount  Indepen- 
dence ;  and  a  third,  under  Colonel  Woodbury,  was  sent  to  Skenesborough,  to 
cover,  if  needful,  the  retreat  of  the  two  others.  With  the  remainder  of  his  troops 
Lincoln  set  out  to  join  General  Gates,  and  reached  the  camp,  with  about  2,000 
men,  before  the  end  of  September.  Colonel  Brown  proceeded  with  such  secrecy 
and  address,  that,  at  dawn  of  day  on  the  18th  of  September,  he  arrived  at  the 
north  end  of  Lake  George,  and  completely  surprised  the  outposts  between  the 
landing-place  and  Ticonderoga.  Almost  in  an  instant,  and  withHpircely  any 
loss,  he  made  himself  master  of  Sugar  Hill,  or  Mount  Defiance,  Mount  Hope, 
an  armed  sloop,  several  gun-boats,  and  200  boats  which  had  been  employed  in 
transporting  provisions  for  the  army.  He  relieved  100  American  prisoners,  and 
took  nearly  300  of  the  enemy.  He  made  an  attempt  on  Ticonderoga,  but  failed. 
Johnson  also  was  unsuccessful  against  Mount  Independence.  The  party  after- 
ward sailed  up  Lake  George  in  the  boats  which  they  had  taken,  attacked  Dia- 
mond Island,  which  General  Burgoyne  had  fortified  and  made  the  deposite  of 
all  the  stores  collected  at  the  south  end  of  the  lake,  but  were  repulsed.  They 
then  burned  the  vessels  which  they  had  taken,  and  returned  to  their  former  sta- 
tion The  success  of  this  party  in  the  early  part  of  their  expedition  was  soon 
proclaimed  throughout  New  England,  where  it  was  rumored  that  the  forts  were 
taken  ;  and  the  militia  were  invited  to  join  their  countrymen  in  arms  and  ensure 
the  ruin  of  the  invaders. 

Immediately  after  the  battle  at  Stillwater,  General  Burgoyne  took  a  position 
almost  within  cannon-shot  of  the  American  camp,  fortified  his  right,  extended 
his  left  along  the  hills,  and  encamped  two  European  regiments  and  a  corps  of 
provincials  on  the  low  ground  on  the  bank  of  the  river  where  he  placed  his  hos- 
pital. He  used  every  endeavor  to  communicate  information  of  his  situation  to 
Generals  Howe  and  Clinton,  and  requested  and  expected  assistance  from  them ; 
but  those  officers  had  no  suspicion  of  his  danger,  and  were  not  able  to  afford  him 
any  effectual  aid.     On  the  21st,  he  received  a  letter  from  General  Clinton  in- 


256  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

forming  him  of  the  meditated  attack  on  Forts  Clinton  and  Montgomery  ;  but  thai 
attack,  though  successful,  availed  him  nothing. 

The  two  armies  lay  in  front  of  each  other,  each  fortifying  its  camp.  General 
Burgoyne's  provisions  were  daily  diminishing  ;  and  the  events  of  the  campaign 
so  little  answered  the  expectation  of  his  savage  allies,  that,  notwithstanding 
every  entreaty  and  remonstrance,  they  abandoned  him  at  that  critical  period  of 
the  campaign. 

After  the  battle  of  Stillwater,  the  safety  of  the  British  army  lay  only  in  retreat. 
It  was  unable  to  advance  ;  to  fall  back  on  the  lakes  and  return  to  Canada,  al- 
though difficult,  was  not  then  impossible.  But  every  hour  lessened  the  proba- 
bility of  victory,  and  rendered  retreat  more  impracticable.  General  Burgoyne, 
however,  could  not  at  once  dismiss  all  the  splendid  visions  of  conquest  and  glory 
which  had  so  long  dazzled  his  imagination  ;  and  he  flattered  himself  with  the 
hope  of  a  powerful  co-operation  on  the  side  of  New  York,  which  had  not  been 
concerted,  and  was  not  to  happen.  Under  those  delusions  he  lingered  in  his 
strong  camp  from  the  20th  of  September  till  the  7th  of  October.  During  that 
interval,  daily  skirmishes  happened,  which  accustomed  the  raw  troops  of  Amer- 
ica to  the  face  of  an  enemy.  General  Gates,  sensible  that  delay  was  in  his 
favor,  meditated  no  immediate  attack  on  the  hostile  camp  ;  but  diligently  took 
measures  to  prevent  the  escape  of  the  royal  army  from  the  toils  in  which  it  was 
entangled. 

General  Burgoyne's  difficulties  were  great  and  daily  increasing.  His  army 
was  reduced  to  5,000  regular  troops  ;  his  provisions  were  almost  exhausted,  and 
his  men  put  on  short  allowance  ;  his  horses  were  perishing  for  want  of  forage  ; 
he  was  so  environed  by  the  enemy  that  he  could  procure  no  fresh  supplies,  and 
he  had  received  no  recent  intelligence  from  Sir  Henry  Clinton.  He  could  not 
long  remain  in  the  position  which  he  then  occupied,  and  he  was  not  ignorant  of 
the  difficulty  and  danger  of  a  retreat.  In  these  circumstances  he  resolved  to  try 
the  fortune  of  another  battle  ;  as  a  victory  would  enable  him  either  to  advance, 
or  to  retreat  with  safety. 

Accordingly,  on  the  7th  of  October,  he  led  out  1,500  men,  well  provided  with 
artillery,  and,  accompanied  by  Generals  Philips,  Reidesel,  and  Frazer,  marched 
against  the  enemy,  leaving  his  camp  on  the  high  grounds  under  the  care  of  Gen- 
erals Hamilton  and  Specht,  and  the  redoubts  and  posts  adjacent  to  the  river 
under  General  Gell.  General  Burgoyne's  detachment  had  scarcely  formed 
within  about  half  a  mile  of  the  enemy's  entrenchments,  when  its  left,  where  the 
grenadiers  were  posted,  was  furiously  assailed.  The  Germans,  who  were  on 
the  right  of  the  grenadiers,  were  also  soon,  engaged.  Three  regiments,  under 
General  Arnold,  proceeded  to  attack  the  right  of  the  British  detachment  in  front, 
while  another  division  endeavored  to  turn  its  flank  and  gain  its  rear.  In  order 
to  frustrate  this  intention,  General  Frazer,  with  the  light  infantry  and  part  of  the 
24th  regiment,  was  ordered  to  cover  the  right ;  but,  while  he  was  making  a 
movement  for  that  purpose,  the  left  was  overpowered  and  gave  way.  To  save 
it  from  destruction,  Frazer  hastened  to  its  assistance  ;  but  met  with  an  American 
corps  of  riflemen,  which  briskly  attacked  him,  and  he  was  mortally  wounded  in 
the  conflict.  The  whole  royal  detachment  now  gave  way  ;  and,  with  the  loss 
of  most  of  its  artillery,  retreated  to  the  camp.  The  Americans  closely  pursued, 
and,  under  a  tremendous  fire  of  grape-shot  and  musketry,  fiercely  assaulted  the 
works  throughout  their  whole  extent.  Arnold,  who  conducted  the  assault,  urged 
on  his  men ;  but  was  ultimately  repulsed  by  the  British  under  the  immediate 
orders  of  General  Burgoyne,  after  having  had  his  horse  shot  under  him,  and  be- 
ing wounded  in  the  same  leg  which  had  been  injured  at  Quebec.  The  left  of 
the  American  detachment,  under  Colonel  Brooks,  was  more  successful.  It 
turned  the  right  of  the  royal  encampment,  stormed  the  works  of  the  German  re- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


257 


25*  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

serve,  ur,der  Colonel  Brehman,  who  was  killed,  and  his  troops  retreated,  with 
the  loss  of  all  their  artillery  and  camp  equipage  ;  while  Brooks  maintained  the 
ground  which  he  had  gained. 

Darkness,  as  on  the  19th  of  September,  put  an  end  to  the  bloody  conflict ; 
and  the  Americans  lay  aft"  night  on  their  arms,  about  half  a  mile  from  the  lines, 
with  the  intention  of  renewing  the  assault  in  the  morning.  The  advantage 
which  they  had  gained  was  great.  Without  any  considerable  .  oss,  they  had 
killed  many  of  the  enemy,  made  upward  of  200  prisoners,  among  whom  were 
several  officers  of  distinction,  taken  nine  pieces  of  brass  artillery,  all  the  baggage 
and  camp  equipage  of  a  German  brigade,  obtained  a  large  supply  of  ammunition, 
of  which  they  stood  much  in  need,  and  had  entered  the  royal  lines,  and  gained 
a  position  which  threatened  their  rear.  About  midnight,  General  Lincoln 
with  his  division  marched  from  the  American  camp  to  relieve  the  troops  who 
had  been  engaged,  and  to  occupy  the  ground  which  they  had  won. 

General  Burgoyne's  situation  was  now  critical  and  distressing.  Since  he  harl 
come  fairly  into  contact  with  the  enemy,  he  had  met  with  an  obstinacy  of  re- 
sistance and  a  vigor  of  attack  wholly  unexpected.  In  the  late  encounters, 
the  Americans  had  shown  themselves  a  match  for  the  best  veteran  troops,  and 
capable  of  improving  any  advantage  which  they  might  obtain.  Sensible,  there- 
fore, of  the  danger  of  encountering  the  events  of  next  day  on  the  ground  which 
he  then  occupied,  General  Burgoyne  resolved  on  a  total  change  of  position.  Ac- 
cordingly, in  the  course  of  the  night,  in  a  silent  and  orderly  manner,  and  with- 
out any  interruption  from  the  enemy,  he  moved  his  camp  to  the  hills,  extending 
his  right  up  the  river.  The  entire  change  of  front  extricated  him  from  the  im- 
mediate danger  with  which  he  was  threatened,  and  induced  the  Americans  to 
make  new  dispositions. 

On  the  8th,  General  Burgoyne  made  some  attempts  to  provoke  General  Gates 
to  attack  him  in  the  strong  position  which  he  had  taken :  but  those  attempts 
were  ineffectual ;  for  General  Gates,  fully  aware  of  his  own  advantages  and  of 
the  difficulties  to  which  his  adversary  was  reduced,  declined  an  immediate  at- 
tack ;  but  was  active  in  taking  every  precaution  to  prevent  the  escape  of  the 
royal  army.  He  posted  1,400  men  on  the  heights  opposite  the  ford  of  Saratoga, 
and  sent  strong  detachments  to  guard  the  fords  higher  up  the  river. 

The  8th  of  October  was  spent  in  skirmishing  and  cannonading.  About  sun- 
set, the  body  of  General  Frazer,  who  had  been  mortally  wounded  on  the  prece- 
ding day,  was,  agreeably  to  his  own  desire,  carried  up  the  hill,  to  be  interred  in 
the  great  redoubt,  attended  only  by  the  officers  who  had  lived  in  his  family. 
Generals  Burgoyne,  Philips,  and  Reidesel,  in  testimony  of  respect  and  affection 
for  their  late  brave  companion  in  arms,  joined  the  mournful  procession,  which 
necessarily  passed  in  view  of  both  armies.  The  incessant  cannonade,  the 
steady  attitude  and  unfaltering  voice  of  the  chaplain,  and  the  firm  demeanor  of 
the  company  during  the  funeral  service,  though  occasionally  covered  with  the 
earth  torn  up  by  the  shot  from  the  hostile  batteries  ploughing  the  ground  around 
them,  the  mute  expression  of  feeling  pictured  on  every  countenance,  and  the  in- 
creasing gloom  of  the  evening,  all  contributed  to  give  an  affecting  solemnity  to 
the  obsequies.  General  Gates  afterward  declared,  that  if  he  had  been  apprized 
of  what  what  was  going  on,  he  would  at  least  have  silenced  his  batteries,  and 
allowed  the  last  offices  of  humanity  to  be  performed  without  disturbance,  or 
even  have  ordered  minute  guns  to  be  fired  in  honor  of  the  deceased  general. 

General  Burgoyne  being  informed  that  an  American  column  was  advancing 
with  the  intention  of  gaining  his  right  flank,  resolved  immediately  to  retreat  to 
Saratoga,  about  ten  miles  up  the  river.  He  began  his  march  about  nine  in  the 
evening  of  the  8th,  leaving  behind  him  several  boats  loaded  with  provisions  and 
baggage,  and  his  hospital,  containing  about  300  sick  and  wounded  men,  toward 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION 


25S 


I     5 


260 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  261 

whom  General  Gates  behaved  with  his  usual  humanity ;  but  the  roads  were  so 
bad,  and  the  heavy  rains  so  incessant,  that  it  was  the  evening  of  next  day  be- 
fore the  army,  much  fatigued,  reached  Saratoga  ;  and  it  was  not  till  the  forenoon 
of  the  10th  that  the  rear  passed  the  fords  of  Fishkili  creek  a  little  farther  north. 
On  arriving  at  the  ground  which  he  intended  to  occupy,  General  Burgoyne  found 
a  party  of  the  enemy  already  in  possession  of  it ;  but  on  his  approach  they  re- 
treated, and  joined  their  countrymen  on  the  east  of  the  river. 


Fig.  117.— Field  of  Saratoga. 

The  rain,  which  continued  during  the  whole  of  the  9th,  and  greatly  retarded 
the  march  of  the  royal  army,  kept  the  Americans  in  their  camp  ;  but  it  had  no 
sooner  ceased,  than  General  Gates  set  out  in  pursuit  of  the  retreating  enemy. 
As  the  roads,  however,  were  extremely  bad,  and  the  bridges  broken  down  by 
the  British,  it  was  some  time  before  he  overtook  them. 

From  his  camp  above  Fishkili  creek,  General  Burgoyne  sent  forward  a  com 
pany  of  artificers,  escorted  by  a  regular  regiment,  some  riflemen,  and  a  body  o. 
provincials,  to  repair  the  roads  and  bridges  leading  to  Fort  Edward,  to  enable 
the  army  to  pursue  its  march  to  that  place.  This  party  had  not  long  left  the  camp, 
when  the  Americans  appeared  on  the  heights  below  Fishkili  creek  ;  and  made 
dispositions  as  if  intending  to  force  a  passage  and  attack  the  royal  army.  Gen- 
eral Burgoyne,  therefore,  recalled  the  regular  troops  escorting  the  artificers  ;  and 
the  provincial  corps,  under  whose  protection  the  workmen  were  left,  being  at- 
tacked by  a  small  party  of  the  enemy,  who  had  gained  the  front  of  the  royal 
army,  fled  on  the  first  fire,  and  consequently  the  artificers  were  obliged  to  re- 
turn to  camp,  without  having  performed  any  part  of  the  task  to  which  they 
were  appointed.  As  the  roads  could  not  be  repaired,  the  baggage  and  artillery 
of  the  army  could  not  proceed. 

The  Americans  not  only  guarded  the  ford  of  Saratoga,  but  lined  the  whole 
eastern  bank  of  the  river.  Parties  of  them  were  advanced  between  the  British 
army  and  Fort  Edward  ; '  and  they  had  also  thrown  up  entrenchment  provided 
with  artillery,  on  the  high  grounds  between  Fort  Edward  and  Fort  George. 
The  detachments  on  the  eastern  bank  so  much  annoyed  the  British  boats  in  the 
river,  that  General  Burgoyne  was  obliged  to  land  his  provisions,  and  carry  them 
to  camp,  up  a  steep  hill,  under  a  galling  fire  from  the  enemy. 

The  British  general  was  now  in  a  most  distressing  situation.  He  had  crossed 
the  Hudson  in  the  confident  hope  of  victory  and  triumph,  and  in  the  expectation 
of  a  powerful  co-operation  from  the  lower  parts  of  the  river,  if  needful.  On  the 
21st  of  September,  after  the  battle  of  the  19th  had  in  some  measure  made  him 


262  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

sensible  of  his  difficulties,  he  received  a  messenger  from  Sir  Henry  Clinton, 
who  informed  him  of  the  intended  attack  on  Forts  Clinton  and  Montgomery. 
That  messenger  he  immediately  sent  back  with  a  letter,  informing  Sir  Henry 
Clinton  of  his  ability  and  determination  to  maintain  the  ground  which  he  then 
occupied  till  the  12th  of  October,  and  requesting  assistance.  He  had  sent  other 
messengers,  by  different  routes,  with  the  same  information,  but  had  heard  noth- 
ing further  from  New  York. 

The  attack  on  Forts  Clinton  and  Montgomery,  which  had  been  delayed  till 
the  arrival  of  reinforcements  from  Europe,  had  been  successfully  made.  The 
voyage  of  those  reinforcements  was  tedious ;  but  they  arrived  at  New  York  in 
the  end  of  September,  and  Sir  Henry  Clinton  without  delay  embarked  3,000 
men  in  vessels  of  different  descriptions,  and,  convoyed  by  some  ships-of-war 
under  Commodore  Hotham,  sailed  up  the  Hudson. 

Forts  Clinton  and  Montgomery,  against  which  the  expedition  was  directed, 
were  situated  on  high  ground  of  difficult  access,  on  the  western  bank  of  the 
nver,  about  fifty  miles  above  New  York.  They  were  separated  by  a  rivulet, 
which,  flowing  from  the  hills,  empties  itself  into  the  Hudson.  Under  cover  of 
the  guns,  a  boom  was  stretched  across  the  river  from  bank  to  bank,  and  strength- 
ened by  an  immense  iron  chain  in  front,  as  well  as  supported  by  chevaux-de- 
frise  sunk  behind  it.  Above  this  strong  barrier,  a  frigate  and  galleys  were  moored, 
so  as  to  be  able  to  direct  a  heavy  fire  against  any  vessels  that  might  attempt 
to  force  a  passage.  This  seemed  to  present  an  insuperable  obstacle  in  the  way 
of  the  British  shipping  toward  Albany.  Fort  Independence  stood  four  or  five 
miles  below,  on  a  high  point  of  land,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river.  Fort 
Constitution  was  six  miles  above  the  boom,  on  an  island  near  the  eastern  bank : 
Peekskill,  the  headquarters  of  the  officer  who  commanded  on  the  Hudson,  from 
Kingsbridge  to  Albany,  was  just  below  Fort  Independence,  on  the  same  side. 
General  Putnam  then  held  that  command,  and  had  about  2,000  men  under  him. 

On  the  5th  of  October,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  landed  at  Verplanck's  Point,  a  lit- 
tle below  Peekskill,  on  the  same  side  of  the  river.  General  Putnam,  appre- 
hending that  the  enemy  intended  to  attack  Fort  Independence,  and  to  march 
.hrough  the  highlands  on  the  east  of  the  river  toward  Albany,  retired  to  the 
heights  in  his  rear  ;  and,  entertaining  no  suspicion  of  the  real  point  of  attack, 
neglected  to  strengthen  the  garrisons  of  the  forts  on  the  western  bank. 

The  British  fleet  moved  higher  up  the  river,  in  order  to  conceal  what  was 
passing  at  the  place  where  the  troops  had  landed  ;  and,  on  the  evening  of  the 
day  on  which  he  had  arrived  at  Yerplanck's  Point,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  embarked* 
upward  of  2,000  of  his  men,  leaving  the  rest  to  guard  that  post.  Early  next 
morning  he  landed  at  Stony  Point,  on  the  west  side  of  the  river,  and  immediately 
began  his  march  over  the  mountains  toward  the  forts.  The  roads  were  difficult 
and  the  enterprise  perilous  ;  for  a  small  body  of  men,  properly  posted,  might  not 
only  have  arrested  his  progress  but  repulsed  him  with  much  loss.  He,  however, 
reached  the  vicinity  of  the  forts  before  he  was  discovered  ;  there  he  fell  in  with 
a  patrole,  who  immediately  retreated,  and  gave  warning  of  the  approaching 
danger. 

Between  four  and  five  on  the  afternoon  of  the  6th  of'  October,  the  British  ap- 
peared before  the  forts,  which  they  summoned  to  surrender ;  and,  on  receiving 
a  refusal,  instantly  advanced  under  a  heavy  fire  to  the  assault.  Both  forts,  gar- 
risoned by  about  600  men,  were  attacked  at  the  same  time.  Fort  Montgomery, 
by  Colonel  Campbell  at  the  head  of  900  men ;  and  Fort  Clinton,  the  stronger 
of  the  two  posts,  by  Sir  Henry  Clinton  with  1,200.  Fort  Montgomery  was 
soon  taken  ;  but  Colonel  Campbell  fell  in  the  attack.  Most  of  the  garrison,  fa 
vored  by  the  darkness  and  by  their  knowledge  of  the  passes,  made  their  escape , 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


263 


'!-.;       ■        ■  ; 


_ 


264  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

• 

At  Fort  Clinton  the  resistance  was  more  obstinate  ;  but  that  fort  also  was  storm 
ed,  and  a  considerable  number  of  the  garrison  killed  or  made  prisoners. 

General  Putnam  had  no  suspicion  of  the  real  point  of  attack  till  he  heard  the 
firing,  when  he  despatched  500  men  to  the  assistance  of  the  garrisons  ;  but  the 
forts  were  taken  before  they  arrived,  and  consequently  they  returned  to  camp. 
In  storming  the  forts,  the  British  had  about  150  men  killed  or  wounded.  Be- 
sides Colonel  Campbell,  Captain  Stewart,  Major  Sill,  and  Count  Grabousky,  a 
Polish  nobleman  who  served  as  a  volunteer  in  the  royal  army,  were  among  the 
slain.     The  Americans  lost  300  men,  in  killed  and  wounded,  and  prisoners. 

The  American  vessels-of-war  in  the  river,  being  unable  to  escape,  were  burn- 
ed by  their  crews,  in  order  to  prevent  them  from  falling  into  the  hands  of  the 
British,  who  removed  the  boom  and  chain,  and  opened  the  navigation  of  the 
river.  Fort  Independence  was  evacuated  ;  and  Fort  Constitution,  where  the 
navigation  was  obstructed  by  a  boom  and  chain,  was  also  abandoned,  without 
any  attempt  to  defend  it.  The  British  proceeded  up  the  river,  destroying  every- 
thing in  their  power.  They  advanced  to  Esopus,  which  they  laid  in  ashes  ; 
but  proceeded  no  farther.  In  this  expedition,  they  took  or  destroyed  a  large 
quantity  of  American  stores. 

General  Putnam  retreated  up  the  river  ;  informed  General  Gates  that  he  was 
unable  to  arrest  the  progress  of  the  enemy,  and  advised  him  to  prepare  for  the 
worst.  But  although  his  rear  was  threatened,  General  Gates  was  eager  in  im- 
proving the  advantages  he  had  gained  over  the  British  army,  which  was  now 
reduced  to  the  most  distressing  circumstances. 

General  Burgoyne,  having  been  defeated  in  his  intention  of  repairing  the  road 
to  Fort  Edward,  called  a  council  of  war,  which  adopted  the  desperate  resolution 
of  abandoning  their  baggage,  artillery,  and  stores  ;  and  with  their  arms  only,  and 
such  provisions  as  they  could  carry  on  their  backs,  marching  in  the  night  to  Fort 
Edward,  crossing  the  river  at  the  ford  there,  or  at  one  a  little  above  it,  and  for- 
cing their  way  to  Fort  George.  The  distance  was  only  about  thirty  miles  ;  but 
the  scouts  who  had  been  sent  out  to  examine  the  route,  reported  that  the  two 
fords  were  all  already  guarded  by  strong  detachments  provided  with  arti^ery,  so 
that  the  resolution  which  had  been  taken  could  not  be  executed.  In  xi«se  hope- 
less circumstances,  General  Burgoyne  again  summoned  his  council  of  war,  and, 
by  the  unanimous  advice  of  the  members,  opened  a  correspondence  with  Gen- 
eral Gates,  on  the  13th  of  October  ;  and,  on  the  16th  terms  of  capitulation  were 
agreed  on,  by  which  it  was  stipulated  that  the  troops  under  General  Burgoyne 
should  next  day  march  out  of  their  camp,  with  the  honors  of  war,  and  the  artil- 
lery of  the  entrenchments,  and  pile  their  arms  at  the  verge  of  the  river  ;  that  a 
free  passage  should  be  granted  them  to  Great  Britain,  on  condition  of  not  ser- 
ving in  North  America  during  the  war,  unless  exchanged ;  and  that  they  should 
embark  at  Boston.  To  these  a  number  of  articles  of  less  importance  were  added, 
relating  to  the  property  of  the  officers,  Canadians,  and  loyalists,  the  march  of 
the  troops  through  New  England,  and  other  similar  points.  On  the  17th,  the 
British  army  piled  their  arms  agreeably  to  the  capitulation. 

When  the  British  army  left  Ticonderoga  it  consisted  of  about  ]  0,000  men, 
exclusive  of  Indians  ;  but,  by  the  casualties  of  war,  and  by  desertion,  it  was  re- 
duced to  about  6,000  at  the  time  of  the  surrender.  It  contained  six  members  of 
parliament.  General  Gates  had  then  under  his  command  upward  of  9,000  con- 
tinentals and  4,000  militia.  On  this  occasion  the  Americans  gained  a  remarka- 
bly fine  train  of  brass  artillery,  amounting  to  forty  pieces  of  different  descrip- 
tions, and  all  the  arms  and  baggage  of  the  troops.  Such  was  the  fate  of  that 
army  which  had  excited  high  expectations  in  Britain,  and  which,  at  first,  spread 
alarm  and  dismay  throughout  the  United  States  of  America. 

In  consequence  of  the  capitulation,  at  Saratoga,  the  British  were  unable  to  re- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  265 

tain  possession  of  the  forts  on  the  lakes.  They  therefore  destroyed  the  works 
of  Ticonderoga  and  its  dependancies,  threw  the  heavy  artillery  into  the  lake, 
and  retreated  to  Isle  aux  Noix  and  St.  John's. 

The  great  error  of  General  Burgoyne  arose  from  his  too  ardent  desire  not  to 
disappoint  public  expectation,  and  his  unwillingness  to  renounce  the  fond  hope 
of  victory,  conquest,  and  renown.  These  induced  him  to  linger  on  the  Hudson 
till  retreat  became  impracticable.  The  American  troops  who  subdued  him,  es- 
pecially the  militia,  were  irritated  by  some  marauding  parties  of  the  English,  who 
pillaged  so  much  that  the  general  found  it  necessary  to  threaten  the  culprits 
with  the  utmost  severity  of  military  law. 

The  convention  at  Saratoga  ought  to  have  induced  the  British  cabinet  to  aban- 
don the  contest,  on  the  best  terms  that  could  be  obtained  ;  for  there  was  little 
probability  of  subjugating  a  people  who  had  been  able  to  maintain  such  a  pro- 
tracted struggle,  and  who,  in  the  course  of  the  campaign,  had  not  only  given  em- 
ployment to  a  powerful  army,  under  Generals  Sir  William  Howe  and  Sir  Henry 
Clinton,  but  had  also  compelled  another  army,  consisting  at  first  of  10,000  ex- 
cellent troops,  commanded  by  active  and  enterprising  officers,  to  lay  down  their 
arms.  This  success  elevated  the  spirits  of  the  friends  of  congress,  and  increased 
their  number.  At  first,  the  British  government  had  not  a  few  who  were  friendly 
to  it  from  principle,  and  many  more  who  did  not  oppose  it  from  prudence.  The 
measures  of  the  British  ministry  and  the  conduct  of  their  agents  daily  diminish- 
ed the  number  of  the  first  of  these  ;  and  every  success  of  the  troops  of  congress 
encouraged  some  of  the  second  to  abandon  their  cautious  policy,  and  espouse 
the  cause  of  their  countrymen. 

The  surrender  of  the  army  under  General  Burgoyne  at  Saratoga  was  an  event 
of  great  importance  in  the  history  of  the  war, 'and  produced  momentous  conse- 
quences both  in  America  and  in  Europe.  It  elevated  the  spirits  of  the  republicans, 
inspired  them  with  confidence  in  themselves,  gave  a  new  impulse  to  their  exer- 
tions in  the  cause  of  independence,  and  taught  the  British  troops  to  respect  an 
enemy  whom  before  they  had  too  much  despised. 

The  consequences  of  this  event  were  not  less  important  in  Europe.  The 
ministry  and  people  of  Great  Britain  had  entertained  the  most  confident  expec- 
tations of  the  complete  success  of  the  northern  army  ;  and  the  easy  conquest  of 
Ticonderoga,  with  its  dependancies,  confirmed  all  their  fond  anticipations. 
Therefore,  when  they  heard  that  General  Burgoyne's  army  was  not  only  de- 
feated, but  compelled  to  lay  down  its  arms,  they  were  struck  with  astonishment 
and  dismay. 

The  great  powers  on  the  continent  of  Europe  had  been  attentive  observers 
of  the  struggle  between  Great  Britain  and  her  colonies,  and  to  those  powers  the 
Americans  had  early  applied  for  assistance.  But  the  strength  of  Britain  was  gigan- 
tic ;  and  to  provoke  her  vengeance  by  aiding  her  rebellious  subjects  was  a  dan- 
ger not  rashly  to  be  encountered.  Although  the  continental  cabinets,  especially 
that  of  Versailles,  had  not  discouraged  the  applications  of  the  Americans,  yet 
they  had  not  given  them  any  open  countenance  or  avowed  aid.  They  had,  in- 
deed, afforded  the  provinces  clandestine  marks  of  good-will,  but  still  preserved 
the  semblance  of  neutrality.  The  obstinate  struggle,  however,  which  the  Amer- 
icans had  maintained,  and  their  success  at  Saratoga,  put  an  end  to  this  wary  and 
hesitating  policy.  It  was  now  evident  that  the  resistance  of  the  colonies  was 
not  merely  an  ebullition  of  popular  fury,  likely  soon  to  subside  or  to  be  easily 
overcome,  but  that  it  was  a  steady  and  organized  plan,  conducted  with  respecta- 
ble ability,  and  likely  to  be  crowned  with  ultimate  success.  The  court  of  France 
began  to  throw  off  the  mask.  It  became  less  reserved  in  its  communications 
with  the  American  agents,  gave  them  a  public  reception,  and  at  length  entered 
into  a  treaty  of  alliance  with  them. 


266  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

The  British  parliament  met  on  the  20th  of  November,  and  the  usual  addres- 
ses in  answer  to  the  royal  speech  were  moved,  but  they  were  not  carried  with- 
out opposition.  In  the  house  of  lords,  the  celebrated  earl  of  Chatham,  then 
sinking  under,  the  infirmities  of  age  and  disease,  proposed  an  amendment,  by  in- 
troducing a  clause  recommending  to  his  majesty  an  immediate  cessation  of  hos- 
tilities, and  the  commencement  of  a  treaty  of  conciliation,  "  to  restore  peace  and 
liberty  to  America,  strength  and  happiness  to  England,  security  and  permanent 
prosperity  to  both  countries."  In  his  speech  he  animadverted  with  much  se- 
verity on  the  employment  of  the  savages  as  auxiliaries  in  the  war,  although 
their  aid  had  not  been  disdained  under  his  own  administration.  That  singular 
and  successful  man  gave  a  striking  example  of  the  limited  views  and  short- 
sighted policy  even  of  illustrious  statesmen.  He  believed  that  the  prosperity 
of  Britain  depended  on  her  American  colonies,  and  that  the  loss  of  them  would 
be  followed  by  her  ruin.  But,  in  reality,  the  separation  of  those  colonies  from 
the  mother-country,  considered  simply  in  itself,  neither  tarnished  her  glory  nor 
impaired  her  strength.  The  earl  of  Chatham's  amendment,  like  every  other 
proposal  of  concession  and  conciliation,  was  lost ;  and  all  the  measures  of  the 
cabinet  were  carried  by  great  majorities.  But  the  ministry  did  not  long,  in  un- 
mixed triumph,  enjoy  their  parliamentary  victories.  The  news  of  General  Bur- 
goyne's  surrender  arrived,  and  filled  them  with  mortification  and  dismay.  A 
deep  gloom  overspread  the  country :  the  formidable  nature  of  the  resistance  in 
America  to  ministerial  measures  was  demonstrated ;  and  the  movements  in  the 
ports  of  France  rendered  the  interference  of  that  country  no  longer  doubtful,  al- 
though her  professions  were  still  pacific. 

The  war  began  to  assume  a  more  portentous  aspect ;  and  the  British  ministry, 
unable  to  execute  their  original  purpose,  lowered  their  tone  and  showed  an  incli- 
nation to  treat  with  the  colonies,  on  any  terms  which  did  not  imply  their  entire 
independence  and  complete  separation  from  the  British  empire.  In  order  to  ter- 
minate the  quarrel  with  America  before  the  actual  commencement  of  hostilities 
with  France,  Lord  North  introduced  two  bills  into  the  house  of  commons  :  the 
first  declared  that  parliament  would  impose  no  tax  or  duty  whatever,  payable 
within  any  of  the  colonies  of  North  America,  except  only  such  duties  as  it  might 
be  expedient  to  impose  for  the  purposes  of  commerce,  the  net  produce  of  which 
should  always  be  paid  and  applied  to  and  for  the  use  of  the  colonies  in  which  the 
same  shall  be  respectively  levied,  in  like  manner  as  other  duties  collected  under 
the  authority  of  their  respective  legislatures  are  ordinarily  paid  and  applied  ;  the 
second  authorized  the  appointment  of  commissioners  by  the  crown,  with  power  to 
treat  with  either  the  constituted  authorities  or  with  individuals  in  America  ;  but 
that  no  stipulation  entered  into  should  have  any  effect  till  approved  in  parlia- 
ment. It  empowered  the  commissioners,  however,  to  proclaim  a  cessation  of 
hostilities  in  any  of  the  colonies ;  to  suspend  the  operation  of  the  non-intei 
course  act ;  also  to  suspend,  during  the  continuance  of  the  act,  so  much  of  all  or 
any  of  the  acts  of  parliament  which  have  passed  since  the  10th  day  of  Febru- 
ary, 1763,  as  relates  to  the  colonies  ;  to  grant  pardons  to  any  number  or  descrip- 
tion of  persons  ;  and  to  appoint  a  governor  in  any  colony  in  which  his  majesty 
had  heretofore  exercised  the  power  of  making  such  appointment.  The  dura- 
tion of  the  act  was  limited  to  the  1st  day  of  June,  1779. 

These  bills  passed  both  houses  of  parliament ;  and  as,  about  the  time  of  their 
introduction,  ministry  received  information  of  the  conclusion  of  the  treaty  be- 
tween France  and  the  colonies,  they  sent  off  copies  of  them  to  America,  even 
before  they  had  gone  through  the  usual  formalities,  in  order  to  counteract  the  ef- 
fects which  the  news  of  the  French  alliance  might  produce.  Early  in  March, 
the  earl  of  Carlisle,  George  Johnstone,  and  William  Eden,  Esquires,  were  ap- 
pointed c  immissioners  for  carrying  the  acts  into  execution ;  and  the  celebrated 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  26? 

Dr.  Adam  Ferguson,  then  professor  of  moral  philosophy  in  the  university  of  Ed- 
inburgh, was  nominated  their  secretary.  The  commissioners  sailed  without  de- 
lay for  America.  But  the  present  measure,  like  every  other  concession  in  the 
course  of  this  desperate  contest,  came  too  late.  What  was  now  offered  would  at 
one  time  have  been  hailed  in  America  with  acclamations  of  joy,  and  secured  the 
grateful  affection  of  the  colonists.  But  circumstances  were  now  changed.  The 
minds  of  the  people  were  completely  alienated  from  the  parent  state,  and  their 
spirits  exasperated  by  the  events  of  the  war.  Independence  had  been  declared  ; 
victory  had  emblazoned  the  standards  of  congress  ;  and  a  treaty  of  alliance  with 
France  had  been  concluded. 

On  the  16th  of  December,  the  preliminaries  of  a  treaty  between  France  and 
America  were  agreed  on  ;  and  the  treaty  itself  was  signed  at  Paris  on  the  6th 
of  February,  1778 — an  event  of  which  the  British  ministry  got  information  in 
little  more  than  forty-eight  hours  after  the  signatures  were  affixed.  The  prin- 
cipal articles  of  the  treaty  were,  that  if  Britain,  in  consequence  of  the  alliance, 
should  commence  hostilities  against  France,  the  two  countries  should  mutually 
assist  each  other  ;  that  the  independence  of  America  should  be  effectually  main- 
tained ;  that  if  any  part  of  North  America,  still  possessing  allegiance  to  the 
crown  of  Britain,  should  be  reduced  by  the  colonies,  it  should  belong  to  the  Uni- 
ted States  :  that  if  France  should  conquer  any  of  the  British  West  India  islands, 
they  should  be  deemed  its  property  ;  that  the  contracting  parties  should  not  lay 
down  their  arms  till  the  independence  of  America  was  formally  acknowledged ; 
and  that  neither  of  them  should  conclude  a  peace  without  the  consent  of  the 
other. 

Lord  North's  conciliatory  bills  reached  America  before  the  news  of  the  French 
treaty,  and  the  American  legislature  referred  the  bills  to  a  committee  of  their 
number,  which,  after  an  acute  and  severe  examination,  gave  in  a  report  well 
calculated  to  counteract  the  effects  which  it  was  apprehended  the  bills  would 
produce  on  the  minds  of  the  timid  and  wavering.  They  reported  as  their  opin- 
ion, that  it  was  the  aim  of  those  bills  to  create  divisions  in  the  states  ;  and 
"  that  they  were  the  sequel  of  that  insidious  plan,  which,  from  the  days  of  the 
stamp  act  down  to  the  present  time,  hath  involved  this  country  in  contention  and 
bloodshed  ;  and  that,  as  in  other  cases,  so  in  this,  although  circumstances  may 
at  times  force  them  to  recede  from  their  unjustifiable  claims,  there  can  be  no 
doubt  but  they  will,  as  heretofore,  upon  the  first  favorable  occasion,  again  dis- 
play that  lust  of  domination  which  hath  rent  in  twain  the  mighty  empire  of  Brit- 
ain." They  further  reported  it  as  their  opinion,  that  any  men,  or  body  of  men, 
who  should  presume  to  make  any  separate  or  partial  convention  or  agreement 
with  commissioners  under  the  crown  of  Great  Britain,  should  be  considered  and 
treated  as  open  and  avowed  enemies  of  the  United  States.  The  committee 
further  gave  it  as  their  opinion,  that  the  United  States  could  not  hold  any  con- 
ference with  the  British  commissioners,  unless  Britain  first  withdrew  her  fleets 
and  armies,  or  in  positive  and  express  terms  acknowledged  the  independence  of 
the  states. 

While  these  things  were  going  on,  Mr.  Silas  Deane  arrived  from  Paris,  with 
the  important  and  gratifying  information  that  treaties  of  alliance  and  commerce 
had  been  concluded  between  France  and  the  United  States.  This  intelligence 
diffused  a  lively  joy  throughout  America  ;  and  was  received  by  the  people  as  the 
harbinger  of  their  independence.  The  alliance  had  been  long  expected ;  and 
the  delays  thrown  in  the  way  of  its  accomplishment  had  excited  many  uneasy 
apprehensions.  But  these  were  now  dissipated ;  and,  to  the  fond  imaginations 
of  the  people,  all  the  prospects  of  the  United  States  appeared  gilded  with  the 
cheering  beams  of  prosperity. 

On  the  29th  day  of  the  preceding  October,  John  Hancock,  one  of  the  first 


26P 


THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORV 


Fig.  119.— Portrait  of  Silas  Deane. 
agents  in  the  revolutionary  movements,  after  having  rilled  the  president  s  chair 
in  congress  for  nearly  two  years  and  a  half,  requested  leave  of  absence  on  ac- 
count of  ill  health.  He  had  been  chosen  to  succeed  Peyton  Randolph;  and  had 
discharged  the  duties  of  president  with  great  ability.  Henry  Laurens,  of  South 
Carolina,  was  chosen  to  succeed  him  in  the  chair. 

The  British  army  in  Philadelphia  spent  the  winter  in  gayety  and  revelry,  in- 


Fio.  120.— Philadelphia  in  1778. 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


26*9 


juring  at  once  their  own  respectability  and  the  cause  which  they  were  employed 
to  support.  They  disgusted  the  sober  inhabitants  by  their  irregularities,  and 
provoked  them  by  their  insolence  ;  so  that  many  who  had  hailed  their  arrival 
with  cordial  gratulations,  felt  a  lively  satisfaction  when  the  hour  of  their  depar- 
ture came. 

General  Washington  quitted  White  Marsh,  crossed  the  Schuylkill  at  S weed's 
Ford,  and,  on  the  19th  of  December,  took  a  strong  position  at  Valley  Forge, 
about  twenty-six  miles  from  Philadelphia.  Had  he  retired  during  the  winter  to 
the  shelter  of  a  large  town,  he  must  have  gone  to  a  great  distance  from  the 
British  army,  and  left  an  extensive  tract  of  country  open  to  their  foraging  parties  : 
or  had  he  cantoned  his  men  in  the  adjacent  villages,  his  army  might  have  been 
beaten  in  detail  and  gradually  destroyed.  But  at  Valley  Forge  he  was  suffi- 
ciently near  Philadelphia  to  check  the  foraging  parties  of  the  enemy,  and  his 
army  was  so  much  concentrated  as  to  secure  it  from  any  sudden  and  desultory 
attack. 

At  Valley  Forge  the  American  commander-in-chief  lodged  his  army  in  huts 
formed  of  logs,  with  the  interstices  filled  with  mud,  which  constituted  very  ac- 


Fig.  121.— Village  of  Log-Huts. 

ceptable  habitations  to  men  long  unaccustomed  to  the  conveniences  of  life.  But, 
though  sheltered  from  the  storm  by  their  rude  dwellings,  the  sufferings  of  the 
army  from  want  of  provisions  and  clothing  were  incredible.  The  winter  was 
severe,  and  many  of  the  men  were  without  stockings  or  shoes,  and  almost  naked. 
The  non-importation  associations  rendered  cloth  scarce  at  the  commencement 
of  hostilities  ;  the  war  rendered  importation  difficult ;  and  the  consumption  ex- 
ceeded the  produce  of  the  home  manufacture.  Hence  the  army  was  left  in  a 
destitute  and  deplorable  condition  ;  and  the  line  of  march,  from  White  Marsh  to 
Valley  Forge,  over  rough  and  frozen  roads,  might  have  been  traced  by  the  blood 
from  the  bare  and  mangled  feet  of  the  soldiers.  Under  shelter  of  the  huts  their 
sufferings  were  at  first  considerably  alleviated ;  but  in  a  short  time  the  miseries 
of  want,  amounting  almost  to  famine,  were  added  to  those  of  nakedness. 

Many  representations  on  this  subject  had  been  submitted  to  congress,  which 


«70  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

had  authorized  the  commander-in-chief  to  seize  provisions  for  his  army  wherevei 
he  could  find  them,  within  seventy  miles  of  headquarters,  paying  for  them  with 
money,  or  giving  certificates  for  the  redemption  of  which  the  faith  of  the  United 
States  was  pledged.  This  odious  power  General  Washington  was  extremely 
backward  to  exercise :  but  at  Valley  Forge  his  necessities  were  so  pressing 
that  he  was  constrained  to  have  recourse  to  it ;  and,  notwithstanding  all  his  pre- 
cautions, the  manner  in  which  his  orders  were  executed  did  not  always  soften 
the  rigor  of  this  harsh  measure. 

The  American  commander-in-chief  was  ill  provided  with  money,  and  could 
make  his  payments  only  in  paper  of  very  uncertain  value  ;  but  the  supplies  car- 
ried into  Philadelphia  were  readily  paid  for  by  the  British  troops  in  gold  and 
silver.  It  was,  however,  no  easy  matter  for  the  country  people  to  carry  pro- 
visions into  Philadelphia  without  detection  and  punishment ;  for  the  American 
detachments  and  patroles,  though  at  a  respectful  distance,  almost  encircled  the 
city.  General  Armstrong,  with  the  Pennsylvania  militia,  was  at  the  old  camp 
at  White  Marsh ;  General  Smallwood  was  detached  to  Wilmington ;  Colonel 
Morgan,  whose  riflemen  had  been  so  active  on  the  Hudson  during  the  preceding 
campaign,  guarded  the  western  bank  of  the  Schuylkill ;  Count  Pulaski,  a  Polish 
nobleman  in  the  service  of  the  United  States,  who  had  been  appointed  to  com- 
mand the  cavalry,  was  posted  with  a  part  of  his  force  at  Trenton ;  and  Major 
Jamieson  and  Captain  Lee  were  appointed  to  watch  both  sides  of  the  Delaware. 

From  the  position  which  General  Washington  had  taken  at  Valley  Forge,  and 
from  the  activity  and  vigilance  of  his  patroles,  the  British  army  in  Philadelphia 
was  straitened  for  forage  and  fresh  provisions.  A  considerable  number  of  the 
people  of  Pennsylvania  were  well  affected  to  the  British  cause,  and  desirous  of 
supplying  the  troops,  while  many  more  were  willing  to  carry  victuals  to  Phila- 
delphia, where  they  found  a  ready  market,  and  payment  in  gold  or  silver , 
whereas  the  army  at  Valley  Forge  could  pay  only  in  paper  money  of  uncertain 
value.  But  it  was  not  easy  to  reach  Philadelphia,  nor  safe  to  attempt  it ;  for 
the  American  parties  often  intercepted  them,  took  the  provisions  without  pay- 
ment, and  not  unfrequently  added  corporal  chastisement.  The  first  operations 
on  the  part  of  the  British,  therefore,  in  the  campaign  of  1778,  were  undertaken 
in  order  to  procure  supplies  for  the  army.  About  the  middle  of  March,  a  strong 
detachment,  under  Lieutenant-Colonel  Mawhood,  made  a  foraging  excursion,  for 
six  or  seven  days,  into  Jersey,  surprised  and  defeated  the  American  parties  at 
Hancock's  and  Quinton's  bridges,  on  Always  creek,  which  falls  into  the  Dela- 
ware to  the  south  of  Reedy  island,  killed  or  took  fifty  or  sixty  of  the  militia, 
and,  after  a  successful  expedition,  returned  to  Philadelphia  with  little  loss. 

A  corps  of  Pennsylvania  militia,  daily  varying  in  number,  sometimes  not  ex- 
ceeding fifty,  sometimes  amounting  o  600,  unJer  General  ;..acy,  had  taken  post 
at  a  place  called  Crooked  Billet,  about  seventeen  miles  irom  Philadelphia,  on 
the  road  to  New  York,  for  the  purpose  of  intercepting  the  country  people  who 
attempted  to  carry  provisions  to  the  British  army.  Early  on  the  morning  of  the 
4th  of  May,  Colonel  Abercrombie  and  Major  Simcoe,  with  a  strong  detachment, 
attempted  to  surprise  this  party  ;  but  Lacy  escaped  with  little  loss,  except  his 
baggage,  which  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy. 

On  the  7th  of  May,  the  British  undertook  an  expedition  against  the  galleys 
and  other  shipping  which  had  escaped  up  the  Delaware  after  the  reduction  of 
Mud  Island,  and  destroyed  upward  of  forty  vessels  and  some  stores  and  provis- 
ions. The  undisputed  superiority  of  the  British  naval  force,  and  the  conse- 
quent command  of  the  Delaware,  gave  them  great  facilities  in  directing  a  suita- 
ble armament  against  any  particular  point ;  and  the  movements  of  the  militia,  on 
whom  congress  chiefly  depended  for  repelling  sudden  predatory  incursions  and 
for  guarding  the  roads  to  Philadelphia,  were  often  tardy  and  inefficient.     The 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  271 

oads  were  ill-guarded  ;  and  the  British  commonly  accomplished  their  foraging 
and  returned  to  camp  before  an  adequate  force  could  be  assembled  to  oppose 
.hem. 

To  remedy  these  evils,  to  annoy  the  rear  of  the  British  troops,  in  case  they 
evacuated  Philadelphia,  which  it  was  now  suspected  they  intended  to  do,  and 
also  to  form  an  advanced  guard  of  the  main  army,  the  Marquis  de  la  Fayette, 
with  upward  of  2,000  chosen  men,  and  six  pieces  of  artillery,  was  ordered  to  the 
east  of  the  Schuylkill,  and  took  post  on  Baron  Hill,  seven  or  eight  miles  in  front 
of  the  army  at  Valley  Forge.  Sir  William  Howe  immediately  got  notice  of  his 
position,  and  formed  a  plan  to  surprise  and  cut  him  off.  For  that  purpose,  a  de- 
tachment of  5,000  of  the  best  troops  of  the  British  army,  under  General  Grant, 
marched  from  Philadelphia  on  the  night  oX  the  20th  of  May,  and  took  the  road 
which  runs  along  the  Delaware,  and  consequently  does  not  lead  directly  to 
Baron  Hill.  But  after  advancing  a  few  miles,  the  detachment  turned  to  the  left, 
and,  proceeding  by  White  Marsh,  passed  at  no  great  distance  from  La  Fayette's 
left,  flank,  and  about  sunrise  reached  a  point  in  his  rear,  Avhere  two  roads  di- 
verged, one  leading  to  the  camp  of  the  marquis,  the  other  to  Matson's  ford,  each 
about  a  mile  distant.  There  General  Grant's  detachment  was  first  observed  by 
the  Americans  ;  and  the  British  perceived  by  the  rapid  movements  of  some  hos- 
tile horsemen,  that  they  were  seen.  Both  La  Fayette's  camp  and  the  road  lead- 
ing from  it  to  Matson's  ford,  were  concealed  from  the  British  troops  by  interve- 
ning woods  and  high  grounds.  General  Grant  spent  some  time  in  making  dispo- 
sitions for  the  intended  attack.  That  interval  was  actively  improved  by  the  mar- 
quis, who,  although  not  apprized  of  the  full  extent  of  his  danger,  acted  with 
promptitude  and  decision.  He  marched  rapidly  to  Matson's  ford,  from  which  he 
was  somewhat  more  distant  than  the  British  detachment,  and  reached  it  while 
General  Grant  was  advancing  against  Baron  Hill,  in  the  belief  that  the  Marquis 
de  la  Fayette  was  still  there.  The  Americans  hurried  through  the  ford,  leaving 
their  artillery  behind  ;  but,  on  discovering  that  they  were  not  closely  pursued, 
some  of  them  returned  and  dragged  the  fieldpieces  across  the  river  :  a  small 
party  was  also  sent  into  the  woods  to  retard  the  progress  of  the  British  advanced 
guard,  if  it  should  approach  while  the  artillery  was  in  the  ford. 

On  finding  the  camp  at  Baron  Hill  deserted,  General  Grant  immediately 
pursued  in  the  track  of  the  retreating  enemy,  toward  Matson's  ford.  His 
advanced  guard  overtook  some  of  the  small  American  party,  which  had  been 
sent  back  to  cover  the  passage  of  the  artillery,  before  they  could  recross  the 
river,  and  took  or  killed  a  few  of  them  ;  but  on  reaching  the  ford  General  Grant 
found  the  marquis  so  advantageously  posted  on  the  rising  ground  on  the  oppo- 
site bank,  and  his  artillery  so  judiciously  placed,  that  it  was  deemed  unadvisa- 
ble  to  attack  him.  Thus  the  attempt  against  the  Marquis  de  la  Fayette  failed, 
although  the  plan  was  well-concerted,  and  on  the  very  point  of  success.  In  the 
British  army  sanguine  expectations  of  the  favorable  issue  of  the  enterprise  were 
entertained ;  and  in  order  to  insure  a  happy  result,  a  large  detachment  under 
General  Grey,  in  the  course  of  the  night,  took  post  at  a  ford  of  the  Schuylkill, 
two  or  three  miles  in  front  of  La  Fayette's  right  flank,  to  intercept  him  if  he 
should  attempt  to  escape  in  that  direction,  while  the  main  body  of  the  army  ad- 
vanced to  Chestnut  Hill  to  support  the  attack ;  but  on  the  failure  of  the  enter- 
prise the  whole  returned  to  Philadelphia. 

General  Grant's  detachment  was  seen  from  the  camp  at  Valley  Forge  about 
the  time  it  was  discovered  by  the  troops  at  Baron  Hill :  alarm-guns  were  fired 
to  warn  the  marquis  of  his  danger ;  and  the  whole  army  was  drawn  out,  to  be 
im  readiness  to  act  as  circumstances  might  require.  The  escape  of  the  detach- 
ment was  the  cause  of  much  joy  and  congratulation  in  the  American,  and  of  dis- 
appointment and  chagrin  in  the  British  army. 


*f«  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

That  a  strong  detachment  of  hostile  troops  should  pass  at  a  small  distance  from 
La  Fayette's  flank,  and  gain  his  rear  unobserved,  would  seem  to  argue  a  want 
of  vigilance  on  the  part  of  that  officer  ;  but  the  Pennsylvania  militia  had  been 
posted  at  a  little  distance  on  his  left,  and  he  relied  on  them  for  watching  the 
roads  in  that  quarter.  The  militia,  however,  had  quitted  their  station,  without 
informing  him  of  their  movement ;  and  consequently  his  left  flank,  and  the  roads 
about  White  Marsh,  remained  unguarded. 

About  that  time,  Sir  William  Howe  resigned  the  command  of  the  army.  So 
far  back  as  the  month  of  October,  in  the  preceding  year,  he  had  requested  to  be 
relieved  from  the  painful  service  in  which  he  was  engaged.  On  the  14th  of 
April,  1778,  he  received  his  majesty's  permission  to  resign  ;  but  at  the  same  time 
he  was  directed,  while  he  continued  in  command,  to  embrace  every  opportunity 
of  putting  an  end  to  the  war,  by  a  due  employment  of  the  force  under  his  orders. 
In  the  beginning  of  June  he  sailed  for  England,  leaving  the  troops  under  the 
care  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton  as  his  successor. 

About  the  time  when  Sir  William  Howe  resigned  the  command  of  the  army,  the 
British  government  ordered  the  evacuation  of  Philadelphia.  While  the  British 
had  an  undisputed  naval  superiority,  Philadelphia  was,  in  some  respects,  a  good 
military  station.  But  Philadelphia  is  100  miles  up  the  Delaware;  and  as  Sir 
William  Howe  had  been  unable  to  drive  General  Washington  from  the  field,  he 
had  found  some  difficulty  in  subsisting  his  army  in  that  city,  even  when  the 
British  ships  had  the  full  command  of  the  sea,  and  could  force  their  way  up  the 
great  rivers  ;  but  when  the  empire  of  the  ocean  was  about  to  be  disputed  by  the 
French,  Philadelphia  became  a  hazardous  post,  on  account  of  the  difficulty  and 
uncertainty  of  procuring  provisions,  receiving  communications,  or  sending  aid  to 
such  places  as  might  be  attacked.  It  was  accordingly  resolved  to  abandon  that 
city  ;  and  as  circumstances  were  changed,  instead  of  returning  by  sea,  to  march 
the  army  through  the  Jerseys  to  New  York,  where  the  communication  with  the 
ocean  is  more  easy. 

The  preparations  required  for  this  movement  could  not  be  so  secretly  made  as 
to  escape  the  notice  of  the  Americans  ;  and  to  be  in  readiness  for  it,  was  one 
reason  of  detaching  the  Marquis  de  la  Fayette  to  Baron  Hill,  where  he  had  been 
exposed  to  so  much  danger.  General  Washington  called  in  his  detachments,  and 
pressed  the  state  governments  to  hasten  the  march  of  their  new  levies,  in  order 
that  he  might  be  enabled  to  act  offensively  :  but  the  new  levies  arrived  slowly  ; 
and  in  some  instances  the  state  legislatures  were  deliberating  on  the  means  of 
raising  them  at  the  time  when  they  should  have  been  in  the  field. 

Although  General  Washington  was  satisfied  of  the  intention  of  the  British 
commander-in-chief  to  evacuate  Philadelphia,  yet  it  was  uncertain  in  what  way 
he  would  accomplish  his  purpose  ;  but  the  opinion  that  he  intended  to  march 
through  the  Jerseys  to  New  York  gained  ground  in  the  American  camp  ;  and  in 
this  persuasion  General  Washington  detached  General  Maxwell  with  the  Jersey 
brigade  across  the  Delaware,  to  co-operate  with  General  Dickinson,  who  was 
assembling  the  Jersey  militia,  in  breaking  down  the  bridges,  felling  trees  across 
the  roads,  and  impeding  and  harassing  the  British  troops  in  their  retreat ;  but 
with  orders  to  be  on  his  guard  against  a  sudden  attack. 

General  Washington  summoned  a  council  of  war  to  deliberate  on  the  measures 
to  be  pursued  in  that  emergency.  It  was  unanimously  resolved  not  to  molest 
the  British  army  in  passing  the  Delaware  ;  but  with  respect  to  subsequent  op- 
erations there  was  much  difference  of  opinion  in  the  council.  General  Lee, 
who  had  lately  joined  the  army  after  his  exchange,  was  decidedly  against  risk- 
ing either  a  general  or  partial  engagement.  The  British  army  he  estimated  at 
10,000  men  fit  for  duty,  exclusive  of  officers,  while  the  American  army  did  not 
amount  to  1 1 ,000  ;  he  was  therefore  of  opinion  that,  with  such  an  equality  of 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  273 

force,  it  would  be  criminal  to  hazard  a  battle.  He  relied  much  on  the  impo- 
sing attitude  in  which  their  late  foreign  alliance  placed  them,  and  maintained 
that  nothing  but  a  defeat  of  the  army  could  now  endanger  their  independence. 
Almost  all  the  foreign  officers  agreed  in  opinion  with  General  Lee  ;  and  among 
the  American  generals  only  Wayne  and  Cadwallader  were  decidedly  in  favor 
of  attacking  the  enemy.  In  these  circumstances,  General  Washington,  although 
strongly  inclined  to  fight,  found  himself  constrained  to  act  with  much  circi  in- 
spection. 

Having  made  all  the  requisite  preparations,  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  early  in  the 
morning  of  the  18th  of  June,  led  the  British  army  to  the  confluence  of  the  Del- 
aware and  Schuylkill,  where  boats  and  other  vessels  were  ready  to  receive 
them ;  and  so  judicious  were  the  arrangements  made  by  the  admiral,  that  all  the 
troops,  with  the  baggage  and  artillery,  were  carried  across  the  Delaware,  and 
safely  landed  on  the  Jersey  side  of  the  river  before  ten  in  the  morning.  Many 
of  the  loyalists  of  Philadelphia  accompanied  the  army,  carrying  their  effects 
along  with  them.  The  Americans  entered  the  city  before  the  British  rear-guard 
had  entirely  left  it. 

There  were  two  roads  leading  from  Philadelphia  to  New  York ;  the  one  run- 
ning along  the  western  bank  of  the  Delaware  to  Trenton  ferry,  and  the  other 
along  the  eastern  bank  to  the  same  point.  The  British  army  had  wisely  crossed 
the  river  at  the  point  where  it  was  least  exposed  to  molestation,  and  entered 
on  the  last  of  these  two  roads.  In  marching  through  a  difficult  and  hostile 
country,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  prudently  carried  along  with  him  a  considerable 
quantity  of  baggage,  and  a  large  supply  of  provisions  ;  so  that  the  progress  of 
the  army,  thus  heavily  incumbered,  was  but  slow.  It  proceeded  leisurely 
through  Huddersfield,  Mount  Holly,  Crosswick,  and  reached  Allentown  on  the 
24th ;  having  in  seven  days  marched  less  than  forty  miles.  This  slow  progress 
made  the  Americans  believe  that  Sir  .Henry  Clinton  wished  to  be  attacked.  Gen- 
eral Maxwell,  who  was  posted  at  Mount  Holly,  retired  on  his  approach ;  and 
neither  he  nor  General  Dickinson  was  able  to  give  him  much  molestation. 

As  the  march  of  the  British  army,  till  it  passed  Crosswick,  was  up  the  Dela- 
ware, and  only  at  a  small  distance  from  that  river,  General  Washington,  who 
left  Valley  Forge  on  the  day  that  Sir  Henry  Clinton  evacuated  Philadelphia, 
found  it  necessary  to  take  a  circuitous  route,  and  pass  the  river  higher  up,  at 
Coryell's  ferry,  where  he  crossed  it  on  the  22d,  and  took  post  at  Hopewell, 
on  the  high  grounds  in  that  vicinity,  and  remained  during  the  23d  in  that  po- 
sition. 

From  Allentown  there  were  two  roads  to  New  York  ;  one  on  the  left  passing 
through  South  Amboy  to  the  North  river,  the  other  on  the  right  leading  to  Sandy 
Hook.  The  first  of  these  was  somewhat  shorter,  but  the  river  Raritan  lay  in 
the  way,  and  it  might  be  difficult  and  dangerous  to  pass  it  in  presence  of  the  en- 
emy. Sir  Henry  Clinton,  therefore,  resolved  to  take  the  road  to  Sandy  Hook, 
by  which  the  Raritan  would  be  altogether  avoided. 

Although  a  great  majority  in  the  American  council  of  war  were  averse  from 
fighting,  yet  General  Washington  was  strongly  inclined  to  attack  the  British 
army.  He  summoned  the  council  of  war  a  second  time,  and  again  submitted 
the  subject  to  their  consideration  ;  but  they  adhered  to  their  former  opinion  ;  and 
General  Washington,  still  inclined  to  attack  the  enemy,  determined  to  act,  to  a 
certain  extent,  on  his  own  responsibility. 

The  Jersey  militia  and  a  brigade  of  continentals,  under  Generals  Dickinson 
and  Maxwell,  hovered  on  the  left  flank  of  the  British  army ;  General  Cadwalla- 
der, with  a  continental  regiment  and  a  few  militia,  was  in  its,  rear,  and  Colonel 
Morgan,  with  his  regiment  600  strong,  was  on  its  right.  These  detachments 
were  ordered  to  harass  the  enemy  as  much  as  possible. 

18 


274  THE    PICTORIAL    HISTORY 

As  Sir  Henry  Clinton  proceeded  on  the  route  toward  Sandy  Hook,  General 
Washington  strengthened  his  advanced  guard  till  it  amounted  to  5,000  men. 
General  Lee,  from  his  rank,  had  a  claim  to  the  command  of  that  force  ;  but,  at 
first,  he  declined  it,  and  the  Marquis  de  la  Fayette  was  appointed  to  that  service. 
But  General  Lee,  perceiving  the  importance  of  the  command,  solicited  the  ap- 
pointment which  he  had  at  first  declined,  and  was  accordingly  sent  forward 
with  a  reinforcement,  when,  from  seniority,  the  whole  of  the  advanced  guard 
became  subject  to  his  orders. 

On  the  evening  of  the  27th,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  took  a  strong  position  on  the 
high  grounds  about  Freehold  courthouse,  in  the  county  of  Monmouth.  His  right 
was  posted  in  a  small  wood  ;  his  left  was  covered  by  a  thick  forest  and  a  mo- 
rass ;  he  had  a  wood  in  front,  also  a  marsh  for  a  considerable  space  toward  his 
left ;  and  he  was  within  twelve  miles  of  the  high  grounds  at  Middletown,  after 
reaching  which  no  attempt  could  be  made  upon  him  with  any  prospect  of  suc- 
cess. His  position  was  unassailable  ;  but  General  Washington  resolved  to  at- 
tack his  rear  in  the  morning,  as  soon  as  it  descended  from  the  high  grounds  into 
the  plain  beyond  them,  and  gave  orders  accordingly  to  General  Lee,  who  was 
at  English  Town,  three  miles  in  the  rear  of  the  British  army,  and  as  much  in 
advance  of  the  main  body  of  the  Americans. 

By  the  strong  parties  on  his  flanks  and  rear,  the  British  commander  was  con- 
vinced that  the  hostile  army  was  at  hand  ;  and,  suspecting  that  an  attempt  on 
his  baggage  was  intended,  on  the  morning  of  the  28th  he  changed  his  order  of 
march,  and  put  all  the  baggage  under  the  care  of  General  Knyphausen,  who 
commanded  the  van  division  of  his  army,  in  order  that  the  rear  division,  consist- 
ing of  the  flower  of  the  troops,  under  Earl  Cornwallis,  might  be  unencumbered, 
and  ready  to  act  as  circumstances  might  require.  Sir  Henry  Clinton  remained 
with  the  rear  division. 

At  daybreak  on  the  morning  of  the  28th  of  June,  General  Knyphausen 
marched  with  the  van  division,  having  in  charge  the  baggage,  which  was  so 
abundant  as  to  extend  in  a  line  nearly  twelve  miles.  The  rear  of  the  army,  that 
it  might  not  press  too  much  on  the  van,  did  not  leave  its  ground  till  near  eight. 
in  the  morning.  General  Lee,  who  on  the  preceding  evening  had  received 
orders  to  attack  the  British  rear,  which  orders  were  repeated  in  the  morning, 
with  an  assurance  that  the  main  body  of  the  army  would  advance  and  support 
him,  prepared  to  obey  his  instructions.  Scarcely  had  the  British  rear-guard  de- 
scended from  the  heights  of  Freehold  into  a  plain  three  miles  long  and  one 
broad,  when  the  American  van  was  seen  advancing  and  descending  from  the 
heights  which  the  British  had  just  left.  At  the  same  time,  Sir  Henry  Clinton 
perceived  strong  columns  on  his  flanks.  Convinced  that  his  baggage  was  aimed 
at,  he  thought  the  best  method  of  securing  it  was  to  make  a  vigorous  attack  on 
the  division  in  his  rear,  and  to  press  it  so  closely  as  to  render  the  recall  of  the 
columns  on  his  flanks  necessary.  He  accordingly  made  the  proper  dispositions 
for  attacking  the  enemy  ;  while  General  Lee,  who  believed  he  had  to  do  with 
a  rear-guard  only,  and  from  whom  the  movements  of  the  British  were  concealed 
by  intervening  woods,  advanced  over  some  narrow  passes  in  a  morass  into  the 
plain  :  but,  instead  of  a  rear-guard,  he  saw  the  flower  of  the  British  army  drawn 
up  to  receive  him.  He  perceived  his  mistake  and  danger,  and  instantly  retreat- 
ed, before  the  British  were  ready  to  attack  him  ;  sensible  that,  if  beaten  on  that 
ground,  his  retreat  across  the  morass  would  be  difficult  or  impracticable,  and  that 
he  could  not  be  easily  reinforced,  he  resolved  to  regain  the  rising  ground,  that 
he  might  receive  the  attack  of  the  enemy  in  a  more  favorable  position.  While 
he  was  making  this  retrograde  movement,  near  midday,  General  Washington 
rode  forward,  and,  ignorant  of  the  causes  and  motives  of  the  retreat,  addressed 
General  Lee  in  warm  terms  of  disapprobation.     The  British  arm.v  advanced 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  276 

rapidly  upon  them,  and  Washington  ordered  Lee  to  arrest  their  progress  while 
he  brought,  up  the  main  body  of  the  army  to  his  assistance. 

General  Lee,  who  had  reached  the  ground  where  he  intended  to  fight,  execu- 
ted his  orders  with  characteristic  courage  and  skill.  A  sharp  conflict  ensued  .; 
the  Americans  were  compelled  to  retreat,  which  they  did  in  good  order.  The 
British  advanced  and  attacked  the  second  line  of  the  Americans,  which  was 
strongly  posted,  and  made  a  vigorous  resistance.  After  some  severe  fighting, 
and  several  movements  on  each  side,  General  Washington  having  brought  for- 
ward the  main  body  of  the  American  army  and  occupied  advantageous  ground, 
Sir  Henry  Clinton  withdrew  his  troops  and  took  a  good  position  near  the  place 
where  the  battle  began,  at  which  he  remained  till  ten  at  night,  when  he  resumed 
his  march,  carrying  along  with  him  his  wounded,  except  such  as  could  not  be 
moved. 

In  this  indecisive  encounter,  the  Americans  gained  a  victory.  The  event  was 
celebrated  with  rejoicings  throughout  the  United  States,  and  congress  returned 
thanks  to  General  Washington  and  his  army.  But  Sir  Henry  Clinton  was  after- 
ward allowed  to  pursue  his  march  without  interruption.  About  the  time  of  the 
battle  some  attempts  were  made  on  the  baggage,  but  they  were  easily  repelled, 
and  all  the  American  advanced  parties  were  recalled. 

In  the  tattle  of  Freehold  Court  House,  the  loss  of  both  armies  was  nearly 
equal,  amounting  to  about  400  men  on  each  side.  The  British  lost  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Monckton,  who  was  much  lamented.  The  American  army  particularly 
regretted  the  death  of  Lieutenant-Colonel  Bonner  of  Pennsylvania,  and  of  Major 
Dickinson  of  Virginia.  The  day  was  exceedingly  warm  ;  and  the  heat  and  fa- 
tigue proved  fatal  to  several  soldiers  in  each  army,  who  expired  without  a  wound. 

General  Lee,  conceiving  himself  to  have  been  insulted  by  General  Washing- 
ton on  the  field  of  battle,  in  the  evening  addressed  to  him  a  letter,  expressed  in 
no  very  respectful  terms.  He  was,  therefore,  put  under  arrest,  and  tried  by  a 
court-martial  for  disobedience  of  orders,  and  disrespect  to  his  commander-in-chief. 
He  was  found  guilty,  and  suspended  for  a  year. 

The  sentence  of  the  court-martial  against  General  Lee  closed  the  military 
career  of  that  singular  man,  who,  in  the  early  part  of  the  war,  had  been  of  much 
service  to  the  Americans.  He  was  bred  to  arms,  had  been  a  lieutenant-colonel 
in  the  British  service,  a  colonel  in  the  Portuguese  army,  and  an  aid-de-camp  to 
the  king  of  Poland,  with  the  rank  of  major-general.  On  the  breaking  out  of  the 
American  war  he  had  resigned  his  commission  in  the  British  army,  and  offered 
his  services  to  congress,  who  appointed  him  third  in  command  of  their  forces. 
He  had  studied  all  the  most  valuable  treatises  on  the  art  of  war,  both  ancient  and 
modern  ;  and  on  military  subjects  his  judgment  was  commonly  correct.  In  the 
presence  of  the  enemy  he  was  cool  and  intrepid  ;  and,  notwithstanding  many 
faults  and  whimsical  peculiarities  in  his  character,  he  was  beloved  both  by  the 
officers  and  men  who  served  under  him.  His  understanding  was  vigorous,  his 
memory  retentive,  and  his  imagination  lively.  He  was  a  classical  scholar,  and 
possessed  a  considerable  portion  of  general  knowledge.  His  temper  was  sour 
and  severe  ;  he  scarcely  ever  laughed,  and  seldom  smiled.  He  was  impious 
and  rude  ;  a  vindictive  enemy,  but  a  steady  friend  ;  extremely  avaricious,  but  an 
entire  stranger  to  deceit  and  dissimulation.  He  was  at  times  a  pleasant  and  in- 
structive companion,  but  often  capricious  and  disagreeable. 

When  the  American  army  was  encamped  at  White  Plains,  General  Lee 
lodged  in  a  small  house  near  which  General  Washington  occasionally  passed 
when  observing  the  dispositions  of  the  enemy  :  one  day,  accompanied  by  some 
of  his  officers,  he  called  on  General  Lee  and  dined  with  him ;  but  no  sooner 
were  they  gone  than  Lee,  addressing  his  aid-de-camp,  said  :  "  You  must  look 
rae  out  another  place  ;  for  I  shall  have  Washington  and  all  his  puppies  contin- 


276  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

ually  calling  upon  me,  and  they  will  eat  me  up."  Next  day  seeing  the  com- 
mander-in-chief and  his  suit  coming  that  way,  and  suspecting  another  visit,  he 
oidered  his  servant  to  write  on  the  door  with  chalk,  "  No  victuals  dressed  here 
to-day."  Perceiving  this  inscription,  General  Washington  and  his  officers  rode 
off,  not  a  little  amused  at  the  incident,  and  the  oddities  of  Lee's  character.  Lee 
had  a  strong  attachment  to  dogs,  and  some  of  these  animals  always  accompanied 
him.  On  being  informed  that  congress  had  confirmed  the  sentence  of  the  court- 
martial  against  him,  pointing  to  a  dog,  he  exclaimed,  "  O  that  I  were  that  ani- 
mal, that  I  might  not  call  man  my  brother  !"  This  singular  person  died  in 
Philadelphia,  in  the  beginning  of  October,  1782. 

After  the  battle  of  Freehold  Court  House,  the  British  army  continued  its 
march  without  interruption  to  Sandy  Hook,  where  it  embarked  on  the  5th  of 
July,  and  on  the  same  day  landed  at  New  York. 

General  Washington  marched  to  the  North  river,  and  took  a  position  near  his 
old  camp  at  White  Plains. 

On  the  5th  of  July,  the  day  on  which  the  British  army  arrived  at  New  York, 
the  Count  d'Estaing,  with  a  French  fleet,  appeared  on  the  coast  of  Virginia. 

In  the  month  of  March,  the  French  ambassador  in  London,  by  order  of  his 
government,  notified  to  the  British  court  the  treaties  entered  into  between 
France  and  America.  In  a  few  days  afterward  he  quitted  London,  and,  about 
the  same  time,  the  British  ambassador  left  Paris.  This  was  considered  equiva- 
lent to  a  declaration  of  war  ;  and  although  war  was  not  actually  declared,  yet 
both  parties  diligently  prepared  for  hostilities. 

The  French  equipped  at  Toulon  a  fleet  of  twelve  sail  of  the  line  and  six 
frigates,  and  gave  the  command  to  Count  d'Estaing,  who,  with  a  considerable 
number  of  troops  on  board,  sailed  on  the  13th  of  April  ;  but,  meeting  with  con- 
trary winds,  he  did  not  reach  the  coast  of  America  till  the  5th  of  July.  He  ex- 
pected to  find  the  British  army  in  Philadelphia,  and  the  fleet  in  the  Delaware  ; 
and  it  has  been  supposed  that  if  this  expectation  had  been  realized,  the  conse- 
quences to  Britain  must  have  been  calamitous.  But  it  is  needless  to  speculate 
on  what  might  have  ensued  in  circumstances  which  never  existed.  For  the 
British  fleet  and  army  were  at  Sandy  Hook  or  New  York  before  the  French 
fleet  arrived  on  the  coast. 

Informed  of  the  departure  of  the  British  from  Pennsylvania,  Admiral  d'Estaing 
instantly  sailed  to  the  northward,  and,  on  the  evening  of  the  11th  of  July,  came 
to  anchor  off  New  York.  Admiral  Lord  Howe,  whose  fleet  amounted  only  to 
six  ships  of  the  line,  four  of  fifty  guns  each,,  and  some  frigates  and  smaller  ves- 
sels, had  been  informed  of  D'Estaing's  arrival  on  the  coast  some  days  before  he 
appeared  in  sight,  and  had  made  a  judicious  disposition  of  his  force  for  the  de- 
fence of  the  harbor.  For  some  time  after  D'Estaing  came  in  sight,  the  wind 
was  unfavorable  to  an  attempt  on  the  British  fleet ;  however,  on  the  22d  of  July 
it  veered  to  the  eastward,  the  French  squadron  got  under  way,  and  the  British 
expected  to  be  immediately  attacked.  But,  instead  of  proceeding  toward  the 
harbor,  D'Estaing  stood  out  to  sea,  and  sailed  as  far  south  as  the  capes  of  the 
Delaware,  where  he  altered  his  course  and  steered  directly  for  Rhode  Island, 
off  which  he  appeared  on  the  29th  of  the  month.  There  he  meditated  an  attack, 
in  which  General  Sullivan,  with  a  detachment  from  General  Washington's  army, 
and  reinforcements  from  New  England,  was  to  co-operate. 

The  Americans  had  been  preparing  for  some  time  to  attempt  the  reduction  of 
Rhode  Island  ;  and  Sullivan  had  been  appointed  to  superintend  and  hasten  the 
preparations.  His  measures  did  not  escape  the  notice  of  Major-General  Sir 
Robert  Pigot,  commander  of  the  island,  who,  in  order  to  impede  his  operations, 
had  ordered  two  different  incursions  into  Providence  Plantation,  one  conducted 
by  Colonel  Campbell,  and  another  under  Major  Eyre,  in  which  a  quantity  of 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


27^ 


278  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

military  and  naval  stores,  some  galleys  and  armed  sloops,  with  upward  of  100 
boats  prepared  for  the  expedition,  were  destroyed.  These  losses  retarded  the 
preparations  of  General  Sullivan  ;  and  when  Count  d'Estaing  appeared,  the 
Americans  were  not  ready  to  co-operate  with  him. 

Rhode  Island,  which  consists  of  two  parts  connected  by  an  isthmus,  lies  off 
the  coast  of  Connecticut,  not  far  from  the  main  land,  and  has  several  small  isl- 
ands near  it.  Newport,  the  chief  town  of  the  island,  stands  to  the  west  of  the 
isthmus  ;  and  the  island  of  Coimanicut  lies  off  it,  between  Rhode  Island  and 
the  continent.  There  are  three  entrances  to  the  town,  one  by  the  east  or  Sea- 
konet  passage  ;  another  by  the  west  of  the  island,  between  it  and  Connanicut, 
called  the  Main  channel  ;  and  another  by  the  west  of  Connanicut,  called  the 
West  or  Narraganset  passage,  and  which  unites  with  the  Main  channel  at  the 
east  end  of  Connanicut. 

The  British  garrison,  under  General  Pigot,  amounted  to  6,000  men.  The 
main  body  lay  at  Newport;  three  regiments  were  stationed  on  Connanicut  isl- 
and ;  the  isthmus  was  defended  by  a  chain  of  redoubts  ;  and  each  of  the  three 
entrances  by  sea  was  guarded  by  frigates  and  galleys,  which  were  destroyed  on 
the  appearance  of  Count  d'Estaing,  to  prevent  them  from  falling  into  his  hands. 
D'Estaing  stationed  some  ships-of-war  both  in  the  Seakonet  and  Narraganset 
passages,  while  he  effectually  closed  the  main  channel,  by  anchoring  with  his 
fleet  at  its  mouth  ;  and  in  that  situation  he  remained  till  the  8th  of  August.  The 
Americans  being  then  ready  to  co-operate  with  him,  he  sailed  toward  the  har- 
bor, receiving  and  returning  the  fire  of  several  batteries  as  he  passed,  and  an- 
chored between  Newport  and  Connanicut. 

On  the  first  appearance  of  the  French  fleet  at  Rhode  Island,  information  of  the 
event  was  sent  to  New  York;  and  Lord  Howe,  whose  squadron  was  then  in- 
creased to  eight  ships-of-the-line,  five  of  fifty  guns  each,  two  of  forty,  four  frig- 
ates, with  three  fireships,  two  bombs,  and  a  number  of  inferior  vessels,  after 
having  been  detained  four  days  by  contrary  winds,  sailed  toward  Rhode  Island, 
appeared  in  sight  of  it  on  the  morning  of  the  9th,  and,  in  the  evening,  anchored 
off  Point  Judith,  without  the  entrance  into  the  main  channel,  toward  which  the 
wind  directly  blew,  and  prevented  the  French  from  coming  out;  but  it  shifted  to 
northeast  during  the  night,  and,  in  the  morning,  D'Estaing  sailed  toward  the 
British  fleet,  before  a  favorable  breeze.  Besides  his  superior  force,  he  had  the 
advantage  of  the  weather-gage  ;  Lord  Howe,  therefore,  declined  a  battle,  and 
stood  out  to  sea.  D'Estaing  followed  him  ;  and  both  fleets  were  soon  out  of 
sight  of  Rhode  Island. 

Lord  Howe  and  Count  d'Estaing  spent  two  days  in  presence  of  each  other,  ex- 
hausting all  the  resources  of  nautical  science,  in  order  to  preserve  or  to  gain  the 
weather-gage.  Toward  the  close  of  the  second  day,  when  about  to  come  to  ac- 
tion, the  fleets  were  separated  by  a  violent  storm,  which  dispersed  and  consider- 
ably injured  both  of  them.  Single  ships  afterward  fell  in  with  each  other, 
and  spirited  encounters  ensued  ;  but  no  important  advantage  was  gained  on 
either  side.  Lord  Howe  returned  to  New  York,  and  D'Estaing  to  Newport, 
both  in  a  shattered  condition. 

When  D'Estaing  followed  Lord  Howe  from  Rhode  Island,  Sullivan's  army, 
amounting  to  10,000  men,  chiefly  militia,  was  ready  to  take  the  field  :  it  was 
proposed,  however,  not  to  commence  hostilities  till  the  return  of  the  French,  in 
order  that  they  might  not  offend  D'Estaing,  who  had  already  discovered  some 
jealousy  and  irritation  on  points  of  mere  form  and  ceremony.  But,  as  the 
American  army  could  not  be  long  kept  together,  that  proposal  was  overruled,  and 
it  was  resolved  immediately  to  begin  active  operations. 

On  finding  himself  seriously  threatened,  General  Pigot  withdrew  his  troops 
from  Connanicut,  called  in  his  outposts,  and  concentrated  his  force  in  the  vicin- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


279 


280  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

ity  of  Newport,  where  he  occupied  an  entrenched  camp.  The  American  army 
was  transported  from  the  continent  to  the  northeast  end  of  the  island,  took  pos- 
session of  a  fortified  post,  which  the  British  had  abandoned,  and  marched  tow- 
ard Newport,  to  besiege  the  hostile  camp  at  that  place. 

But,  on  the  12th  of  August,  before  Sullivan  had  begun  the  siege,  his  army 
was  overtaken  by  the  furious  storm  of  wind  and  rain  which  dispersed  and  dam- 
aged the  fleets.  It  blew  down,  and  almost  irreparably  injured  the  tents,  ren- 
dered the  firearms  unfit  for  immediate  use,  and  damaged  the  ammunition,  of 
which  fifty  rounds  had  just  been  delivered  to  each  man.  The  soldiers,  having 
no  shelter,  suffered  severely,  and  some  of  them  perished  in  the  storm,  which 
lasted  three  days  ;  afterward  the  American  army  advanced  toward  the  British 
lines,  and  began  the  siege.  But  the  absence  of  the  fleet  rendered  the  situation  of 
General  Sullivan's  army  precarious,  as  the  British  force  at  Newport  could  easily 
be  increased.  On  the  evening  of  the  19th,  D'Estaing  again  appeared  off  the  isl- 
and ;  but  the  joy  of  the  Americans  on  that  occasion  was  of  short  duration  ;  for  he 
immediately  informed  General  Sullivan  that,  in  obedience  to  his  orders,  and  agree- 
ably to  the  advice  of  all  his  officers,  he  was  about  to  sail  to  the  harbor  of  Boston. 
His  instructions  were,  to  enter  that  port,  in  case  he  should  meet  with  any  disas- 
ter, or  find  a  superior  British  fleet  on  the  coast.  The  shattered  condition  of  his 
ships,  and  the  arrival  of  Admiral  Byron  with  reinforcements  from  England,  con- 
stituted the  very  state  of  things  contemplated  in  his  instructions  ;  and  therefore 
he  resolved  to  proceed  to  Boston. 

To  be  abandoned  by  the  fleet  in  such  critical  circumstances,  and  not  only  de- 
prived of  the  brilliant  success  which  they  thought  within  their  reach,  but  ex- 
posed to  imminent  hazard,  caused  much  disappointment,  irritation,  and  alarm,  in 
the  American  camp.  The  Marquis  de  la  Fayette  and  General  Greene  were 
despatched  to  Count  d'Estaing  to  remonstrate  with  him  on  the  subject,  and  to  press 
his  co-operation  and  assistance  for  two  days  only,  in  which  time  they  flattered 
themselves  the  most  brilliant  success  would  crown  their  efforts.  But  the  count 
was  not  popular  in  the  fleet :  he  was  a  military  officer  as  well  as  a  naval  com- 
mander, and  was  considered  as  belonging  to  the  army  rather  than  to  the  navy. 
The  officers  of  the  sea  service  looked  on  him  with  a  jealous  and  envious  eye, 
and  were  willing  to  thwart  him  as  far  as  they  were  able  with  safety  to  them- 
selves. When,  on  the  pressing  application  of  La  Fayette  and  Greene,  he  again 
submitted  the  matter  to  their  consideration,  they  took  advantage  of  the  letter  of 
the  admiral's  instructions,  and  unanimously  adhered  to  their  former  resolution. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


The  departure  of  the  French  fleet  greatly  discouraged  the  American  army ; 
and  in  a  few  days  Sullivan's  force  was  considerably  diminished  by  desertion. 
On  the  26th  of  August  he  therefore  resolved  to  raise  the  siege,  and  retreat  to 
the  north  end  of  the  island  ;  and  took  the  necessary  precautions  for  the  success- 
ful execution  of  that  movement. 

In  the  night  of  the  28th,  General  Sullivan  silently  decamped,  and  retired  unob- 
served. Early  in  the  morning  the  British  discovered  his  retreat,  and  instantly 
commenced  a  pursuit.  They  soon  overtook  the  light  troops  who  covered  the 
retreat  of  the  American  army,  and  who  continued  skirmishing  and  retreating 
till  they  reached  the  north  end  of  the  island,  where  the  army  occupied  a  strong 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


28J 


Fig.  124— Chart  of  the  Harbor  of  Newport. 


282  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

position,  at  a  place  where  the  British  formerly  had  a  fortified  post,  the  works 
of  which  had  been  strengthened  during  the  two  preceding  days.  There  a  se- 
vere conflict,  for  about  half  an  hour,  ensued,  when  the  combatants  mutually 
withdrew  from  the  field.  The  loss  of  the  armies  was  nearly  equal,  amounting 
to  between  two  and  three  hundred  killed  or  wounded  in  the  course  of  the  day. 

On  the  30th  of  August  there  was  a  good  deal  of  cannonading,  but  neither  party 
ventured  to  attack  the  other.  The  British  were  expecting  reinforcements  ;  and 
Sullivan,  although  he  made  a  show  of  resolutely  maintaining  his  post,  was  busily 
preparing  for  the  evacuation  of  the  island.  In  the  evening  he  silently  struck  his 
tents,  embarked  his  army,  with  all  the  artillery,  baggage,  and  stores,  on  board  a 
great  number  of  boats,  and  landed  safely  on  the  continent,  before  the  British 
suspected  his  intention  to  abandon  the  post.  General  Sullivan  made  a  timely 
escape  ;  for  Sir  Henry  Clinton  was  on  his  way,  with  4,000  men,  to  the  assis- 
tance of  General  Pigot.  He  was  detained  four  days  in  the  sound  by  contrary 
winds  ;  but  arrived  on  the  day  after  the  Americans  left  the  island.  A  very 
short  delay  might  have  proved  fatal  to  their  army. 

The  most  sanguine  expectations  had  been  entertained  throughout  the  United 
States  of  the  reduction  of  Rhode  Island  and  the  capture  of  the  British  force 
which  defended  it ;  so  that  the  disappointment  and  mortification  on  the  failure  of 
the  enterprise  were  exceedingly  bitter.  The  irritation  against  the  French,  who 
were  considered  the  authors  of  the  miscarriage,  was  violent.  Sullivan  was  con- 
fident of  success  ;  and  his  chagrin  at  the  departure  of  the  French  fleet  made  him 
use  some  expressions,  in  a  general  order,  which  gave  offence  to  D1Estaing. 
The  American  leaders  felt  the  importance  of  preserving  the  good  will  of  their 
allies.  Hence  Sullivan  explained ;  and  Washington  and  congress  employed  all 
their  influence  to  sooth  the  angry  feelings  of  the  French  admiral,  and  to  pre- 
vent that  disunion  and  distrust  which  threatened  to  alienate  the  Americans  and 
their  new  allies  from  each  other.  These  efforts  to  heal  the  growing  breach 
were  successful ;  although  the  ill  humor  of  the  populace  manifested  itself  in 
quarrelling  with  the  French  sailors  both  at  Boston  and  Charleston  in  South 
Carolina. 

The  British  fleet  had  suffered  considerably  in  the  storm,  but  had  not  sustained 
so  much  damage  as  the  French.  In  a  short  time,  Lord  Howe  was  again  ready 
for  sea  ;  and,  having  learned  that  D'Estaing  had  sailed  for  Boston,  he  left  New 
York  with  the  intention  of  reaching  that  place  before  him,  or  of  attacking  him 
there,  if  he  found  it  could  be  done  with  advantage.  But  on  entering  the  bay  of 
Boston,  he  perceived  the  French  fleet  in  Nantucket  Roads,  so  judiciously  sta- 
tioned, and  so  well  protected  by  batteries,  that  there  was  no  prospect  of  attack- 
ing it  with  success.  He  therefore  returned  to  New  York,  where,  finding  that, 
by  fresh  arrivals,  his  fleet  was  decidedly  superior  to  that  of  the  French,  he 
availed  himself  of  the  permission  which  he  had  received  some  time  before,  and 
resigned  the  command  to  Admiral  Gambier,  who  was  to  continue  in  the  com- 
mand till  the  arrival  of  Admiral  Byron,  who  was  daily  expected  from  Halifax. 

Sir  Henry  Clinton,  finding  that  General  Sullivan  had  effected  his  retreat  from 
Rhode  Island,  set  out  on  his  return  to  New  York ;  but,  that  the  expedition  might 
not  be  wholly  ineffectual,  he  meditated  an  attack  on  New  London,  situated  on  a 
river  which  falls  into  the  sound.  The  wind,  however,  being  unfavorable  to  the 
enterprise,  he  gave  the  command  of  the  troops  on  board  the  transports  to  Gener- 
al Grey,  with  orders  to  proceed  in  an  expedition  against  Buzzard's  bay,  and 
continued  his  voyage  to  New  York.  In  obedience  to  the  orders  which  he 
had  received,  General  Grey  sailed  to  Acushnet  river,  where  he  landed  on 
the  5th  of  September,  and  destroyed  all  the  shipping  in  the  river,  amounting  to 
more  than  seventy  sail.  He  burned  a  great  part  of  the  towns  of  Bedford  and 
Fairhaven,  the  one  on  the  west  and  the  other  on  the  east  bank,  destroying  a 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  283 

considerable  quantity  of  military  and  naval  stores,  provisions,  and  merchandise. 
He  landed  at  six  in  the  evening ;  and  so  rapid  were  his  movements,  that  the 
work  of  destruction  was  accomplished,  and  the  troops  reimbarked  before  noon 
the  next  day.  He  then  proceeded  to  Martha's  Vineyard,  where  he  took  or 
burned  several  vessels,  destroyed  a  salt  work,  compelled  the  inhabitants  to  sur- 
render their  arms,  and  levied  from  them  a  contribution  of  1,000  sheep  and  300 
oxen,  with  which  seasonable  supply  of  provisions  he  returned  to  New  York. 

The  return  of  the  British  ileet  and  of  the  troops  under  General  Grey  relieved 
the  Americans  from  the  anxious  apprehensions  of  an  attack  on  their  allies  at 
Boston.  Under  that  apprehension  General  Washington  broke  up  his  camp  at 
White  Plains,  and,  proceeding  northward,  took  a  position  at  Fredericksburg. 
He  detached  Generals  Gates  and  McDougallto  Danbury  in  Connecticut,  in  order 
that  they  might  be  in  readiness  to  move  as  circumstances  might  require  ;  and 
he  sent  General  Putnam  to  West  Point,  to  watch  the  North  river,  and  the  im- 
portant passes  in  the  highlands.  But  the  return  of  the  fleet  and  troops  to  New 
York  quieted  those  apprehensions. 

Meanwhile  the  Americans  perceived  that  an  expedition  was  preparing  at 
New  York,  the  object  of  which  they  were  unable  to  ascertain  ;  but  soon  after 
the  return  of  the  troops  under  General  Grey,  the  British  army  advanced  in  great 
force  on  both  sides  of  the  North  river.  The  column  on  the  west  bank,  consist- 
ing of  5,000  men,  commanded  by  Lord  Cornwallis,  extended  from  the  Hudson 
to  the  Hackensack.  The  division  on  the  east  side,  consisting  of  about  3,000 
men,  under  General  Knyphausen,  stretched  from  the  North  river  to  the  Bronx. 
The  communication  between  them  was  kept  up  by  flat-bottomed  boats,  by  means 
of  which  the  two  divisions  could  have  been  readily  united,  if  the  Americans  had 
advanced  against  either  of  them.  General  Washington  sent  out  several  detach- 
ments to  observe  the  movements  of  those  columns.  Colonel  Baylor,  who  with 
his  regiment  of  cavalry,  consisting  of  upward  of  a  hundred  men,  had  been  sta- 
tioned near  Parainus,  crossed  the  Hackensack  on  the  morning  of  the  27th  of 
September,  and  occupied  Tappon  or.  Herringtown,  a  small  village  near  New 
Tappon,  where  some  militia  were  posted.  Of  these  circumstances  Lord  Corn- 
wallis received  immediate  notice,  and  he  formed  a  plan  to  surprise  and  cut  off 
both  the  cavalry  and  militia.  The  execution  of  the  enterprise  against  Baylor 
was  intrusted  to  General  Grey ;  and  Colonel  Campbell,  with  a  detachment  from 
Knyphausen's  division,  was  to  cross  the  river,  and  attack  the  militia  at  New 
Tappon.  Colonel  Campbell's  part  of  the  plan  failed,  by  some  delay  in  the  pas- 
sage of  the  river ;  during  which  a  deserter  informed  the  militia  of  their  danger, 
and  they  saved  themselves  by  flight.  But  General  Grey  completely  surprised 
Baylor's  troops,  and  killed,  wounded,  or  took  the  greater  part  of  them.  Colonel 
Baylor  was  wounded  and  made  prisoner.  The  slaughter  on  that  occasion,  which 
the  Americans  thought  unnecessarily  great,  excited  much  indignation,  and  was 
the  subject  of  loud  complaints  throughout  the  United  States. 

Three  days  after  the  surprise  of  Baylor,  the  American  Colonel  Butler,  with  a 
detachment  of  infantry,  assisted  by  Major  Lee  with  part  of  his  cavalry,  fell  in 
with  a  party  of  fifteen  chasseurs  and  about  100  yagers,  under  Captain  Donop,  on 
whom  they  made  such  a  rapid  charge,  that,  without  the  loss  of  a  man,  they  kill- 
ed ten  on  the  spot,  and  took  about  twenty  prisoners.  This  advantage  was  very 
soothing  to  the  embittered  feelings  of  the  Americans,  who  considered  it  some 
compensation  for  Baylor's  loss. 

The  movement  of  the  British  army  up  the  North  river  already  mentioned,  was 
made  for  the  purpose  of  foraging,  and  also  to  cover  a  meditated  attack  on  Little 
Egg  Harbor ;  and  having  accomplished  its  object,  it  returned  to  New  York. 
Little  Egg  Harbor,  situated  on  the  coast  of  Jersey,  was  a  noted  rendezvous  of 
privateers ;  and  being  so  near  the  entrance  to  New  York,  ships  bound  to  that 


284  THE    PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

port  were  much  exposed  to  their  depredations.  An  expedition  against  it  was 
therefore  planned,  and  the  conduct  of  the  enterprise  intrusted  to  Captain  Fer- 
guson of  the  seventeenth  regiment,  with  about  300  men,  assisted  by  Captain 
Collins  of  the  navy.  He  sailed  from  New  York  ;  but,  short  as  the  passage  was, 
he  was  detained  several  days  by  contrary  winds,  and  did  not  arrive  at  the  place 
of  his  destination  till  the  evening  of  the  5th  of  October.  The  Americans  had 
got  notice  of  his  design,  and  had  sent*  to  sea  such  of  their  privateers  as  were 
ready  for  sailing.  They  had  also  hauled  the  largest  of  the  remaining  vessels, 
which  were  chiefly  prizes,  twenty  miles  up  the  river  to  Chestnut  Neck,  and  had 
carried  their  smaller  vessels  still  farther  into  the  country.  Ferguson  proceeded 
to  Chestnut  Neck,  burned  the  vessels  there,  destroyed  the  storehouses  and  pub- 
lic works  of  every  sort ;  and,  in  returning,  committed  some  depredations  on  pri- 
vate property. 

Count  Pulaski,  a  Polish  nobleman  in  the  service  of  the  United  States,  had  been 
nominated  commander  of  the  American  cavalry  ;  but,  as  that  appointment  gave 
offence  to  the  officers,  he  resigned  his  commission.  Congress,  however,  permitted 
him  to  raise  a  legionary  corps,  consisting  of  three  incomplete  companies  of  infantry 
and  three  troops  of  cavalry,  which, he  officered  chiefly  with  foreigners,  and  com- 
manded the  whole  in  person.  He  was  ordered  toward  Little  Egg  harbor,  and 
lay,  without  due  vigilance,  eight  or  ten  miles  from  the  coast.  One  Juliet,  a 
Frenchman,  who  had  deserted  from  the  British  service  and  obtained  a  commis- 
sion in  Pulaski's  corps,  redeserted,  joined  Captain  Ferguson  of  Little  Egg  har- 
bor, after  his  return  from  Chestnut  Neck,  and  gave  him  exact  information  of  the 
strength  and  situation  of  Pulaski's  troops.  Ferguson  and  Collins  immediately 
resolved  to  surprise  the  Polish  nobleman  ;  and  for  that  purpose,  on  the  fifteenth 
of  October,  they  embarked  two  hundred  and  fifty  men  in  boats,  rowed  ten  miles 
up  the  river  before  daybreak,  landed  within  a  small  distance  of  his  infantry,  left 
fifty  men  to  guard  their  boats,  and  with  the  remainder  of  their  force  suddenly 
fell  on  the  unsuspicious  detachment,  killed  about  fifty  of  them,  among  whom 
were  the  Baron  de  Bosc  and  Lieutenant  de  la  Borderie,  and  retreated,  with 
scarcely  any  loss,  before  they  could  be  attacked  by  Pulaski's  cavalry. 

In  this  instance  they  greatly  injured  or  ruined  many  individuals  among  the 
Americans  ;  but  they  were  useless  in  respect  of  the  great  object  of  the  war — 
the  subjugation  of  the  country. 

Admiral  Byron,  with  a  considerable  number  of  ships,  sailed  from  England  on 
the  ninth  of  June  to  take  the  command  of  the  fleet  on  the  American  station,  and 
to  oppose  Count  d'Estaing  in  those  seas :  but  during  the  summer  the  weather 
was  uncommonly  boisterous  in  the  Atlantic  ocean  ;  and  on  the  third  of  July  he 
was  overtaken  by  a  storm  which  dispersed  his  fleet.  Several  of  his  ships 
reached  New  York  singly  ;  and  six  of  them,  which  had  kept  together  under  Ad- 
miral Parker,  arrived  there  on  the  29th  of  August.  Admiral  Byron,  in  the 
Princess  Royal,  being  left  alone,  steered  for  Halifax,  where  he  anchored  on  the 
26th  of  August ;  and  in  that  port  found  the  Culloden,  one  of  his  fleet.  These 
two  vessels  being  refitted  with  the  utmost  despatch,  he  sailed  on  the  4th  of  Sep- 
tember, and  arrived  at  New  York  about  the  middle  of  the  month. 

He  made  every  exertion  to  repair  his  shattered  squadron  ;  but  was  not  ready 
for  sea  till  the  18th  of  October,  when  he  sailed  for  Boston  in  quest  of  D'Estaing. 
His  ill  fortune  still  pursued  him  ;  for  scarcely  had  he  reached  the  bay  of  Bos- 
ton, when  on  the  1st  of  November,  a  violent  storm  arose,  which  drove  him  to 
sea,  and  so  disabled  his  ships  that  he  was  obliged  to  hasten  to  Rhode  Island  to 
refit.  D'Estaing,  having  repaired  his  fleet,  seized  the  opportunity  of  Admiral 
Byron's  absence  to  put  to  sea,  on  the  3d  of  November,  and  steered  for  the  West 
Indies.  On  the  same  day,  Grant,  with  a  detachment  of  six  thousand  men  from 
the  British  army,  convoyed  by  six  sail  of  the  line  under  Commodore  Hotham 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION  285 

sailed  for  the  same  quarter.  Toward  the  end  of  the  month  a  detachment  of  the 
British  army  under  Lieutenant-Colonel  Campbell,  embarked  with  the  design  of 
invading  the  southern  states,  and  was  escorted  by  Commodore  Sir  Peter  Par- 
ker.    A  sufficient  force  still  remained  at  New  York  for  its  defence. 

As  the  season  for  active  operations  in  the  northern  and  middle  states  was 
now  at  an  end,  the  American  army  retired  into  winter  quarters.  The  main 
body  was  cantoned  on  both  sides  of  the  North  river,  about  West  Point  and  Mid- 
dleburgh,  while  light  troops  were  posted  in  advance.  In  this  situation  they  cov- 
ered the  country,  and  were  conveniently  placed  for  procuring  subsistence.  The 
greater  part  of  the  men  were  on  the  west  side  of  the  river,  because  from  that 
quarter  the  supplies  of  bread  were  drawn,  while  the  animal  food  was  brought 
from  the  states  of  New  England  ;  and  it  was  easier  to  drive  the  cattle  than  to 
transport  the  corn  from  a  distance.  The  army  was  lodged  in  huts  as  in  the  pre- 
ceding winter  ;  but,  by  means  of  the  French  alliance,  the  men  were  more  com- 
fortably clothed  than  formerly. 

During  the  summer  of  1778  a  harassing  and  destructive  war  was  carried  on 
by  the  Indians  against  the  settlers  on  the  western  frontier  of  the  United  States. 
Congress  was  desirous  that  the  numerous  tribes  of  aboriginal  inhabitants  should 
either  become  their  allies  or  remain  neutral  during  the  war.  At  first  many  of 
the  nations  seemed  friendly  to  the  United  States  :  but  congress  had  not  the 
means  of  supplying  them  with  those  European  commodities  which  they  were 
in  the  habit  of  using ;  while  the  British  agents  in  Canada  liberally  bestowed 
upon  them  the  articles  of  which  they  stood  in  need,  and  zealously  invited  them 
to  take  up  arms  against  the  United  States.  By  their  presents  and  their  councils 
they  alienated  the  minds  of  the  Indians  from  the  Americans,  and  prevailed  upon 
them  to  espouse  the  British  cause  ;  so  that,  from  the  Mohawk  to  the  Ohio,  the 
American  frontier  was  threatened  with  the  tomahawk  and  the  scalping-knife. 

Although  the  storm  was  foreseen,  yet  the  measures  of  the  Americans,  de- 
pending on  the  resolutions  of  different  states  and  the  agency  of  militia,  were 
not  sufficiently  prompt  to  prevent  or  anticipate  the  threatened  aggression.  The 
Indians,  with  savage  fury,  burst  into  the  American  territory,  carrying  death  and 
desolation  in  their  train.  The  happy  settlement  of  Wyoming  became,  in  a  par- 
ticular manner,  the  scene  of  carnage,  misery,  and  ruin.  That  beautiful  tract  of 
country,  lying  on  both  sides  of  the  Susquehannah,  was  claimed  both  by  Connecti- 
cut and  Pennsylvania  ;  and  had  been  settled  by  emigrants  from  the  former  of 
those  states,  who,  it  is  said,  purchased  the  land  from  the  Indians.  The  settle- 
ment was  in  a  most  flourishing  condition,  and  contained  upward  of  1,000  fami- 
lies. Unfortunately,  Wyoming  was  not  free  from  those  political  dissensions 
which,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  agitated  every  province  of  the  unicn,  and 
which  have  such  a  pestilential  tendency  to  destroy  social  happiness  and  embit- 
ter human  life.  A  great  majority  of  the  settlers  zealously  espoused  the  cause 
of  congress  ;  but  a  few  were  devoted  to  the  support  of  royalty.  These  last,  con- 
sidering themselves  harshly  treated  by  their  political  opponents,  withdrew  from 
the  settlement,  and  sought  refuge  among  the  savages,  or  retired  to  the  British 
posts  on  the  frontiers  of  Canada.  There  they  cherished  a  deadly  hatred  against 
their  countrymen,  and  meditated  sanguinary  schemes  of  vengeance. 

At  the  head  of  those  refugees  was  Colonel  John  Butler,  cousin  of  Zebulon 
Butler,  commander  of  the  militia  of  Wyoming.  The  hostile  designs  of  the 
Indians  and  of  the  emigrants  were  not  unknown  to  the  settlers  at  Wyoming, 
who  constructed  forts,  and  made  such  other  preparations  for  defence  as  they 
were  able.  But  their  enemies  endeavored  to  deceive,  in  order  more  easily  to 
destroy  them.  The  hostile  Indians  sent  messengers  with  assurances  of  their 
peaceable  disposition ;  and,  the  more  effectually  to  lull  the  settlers  at  Wyoming; 
into  a  fatal  security,  Butler,  in  a  numerous   assembly  of  savages,  declared  that 


28G 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  287 

he  was  about  to  retire  to  Detroit,  adding,  agreeably  to  the  peculiar  idiom  of  his 
auditors,  that  "  his  hand  was  too  short  to  do  anything  that  year."  These  pro- 
fessions and  declarations  were  merely  intended  to  deceive  ;  but  the  perfidious 
artifice  was  not  followed  with  complete  success.  The  settlers  suspected  the 
designs  of  their  enemies,  and,  it  is  said,  wrote  to  congress  and  to  General 
Washington,  representing  the  danger  to  which  they  were  exposed ;  but  their  let- 
ters were  intercepted  by  the  royalists,  or  tories,  as  they  were  commonly  called, 
of  Pennsylvania,  so  that  government  remained  ignorant  of  the  perilous  state 
of  Wyoming.  Meanwhile  the  settlers  betook  themselves  to  their  forts  for  se 
curity. 

On  the  1st  of  July,  a  hostile  force,  supposed  to  amount  to  1,500  men,  com- 
posed of  300  Indians  under  their  own  chiefs,  and  upward  of  1,000  tories  painted 
like  Indians,  commanded  by  Colonel  John  Butler,  burst  into  the  settlement. 
They  easily  gained  possession,  by  treachery,  it  is  said,  of  one  of  the  upper 
forts  ;  and  they  took  the  other.  The  two  principal  forts,  Kingston  and  Wilkes- 
barre,  were  situated  near  each  other,  but  on  different  sides  of  the  river.  Of 
the  first  of  these  Colonel  Zebulon  Butler  took  possession,  with  the  greater  part 
of  the  armed  force  of  the  district ;  and  a  number  of  women  and  children  took 
refuge  in  the  same  place.  When  summoned  to  surrender  the  fort,  Zebulon  But- 
ler refused  compliance,  but  proposed  a  parley ;  and  a  place  at  some  distance 
fjom  the  fort  was  agreed  on  for  a  conference.  At  the  head  of  400  men,  Butler 
left  the  fort  and  inarched  toward  the  appointed  spot,  but  found  none  of  the  op- 
posite party  there.  At  a  still  greater  distance  from  the  fort,  however,  and  near 
the  foot  of  a  mountain,  he  saw  a  flag  displayed,  and  with  imprudent  confidence 
proceeded  toward  it ;  but,  for  a  while,  it  retired  as  he  advanced.  A.  length  he 
found  himself  almost  surrounded  by  the  enemy,  who,  instead  of  a  friendly  confer- 
ence, commenced  a  furious  attack  upon  them.  In  that  alarming  juncture  the 
Americans  displayed  much  firmness,  and  fought  with  such  steady  courage  that 
the  advantage  was  rather  on  their  side,  till  a  soldier,  either  through  treachery  or 
cowardice,  cried  out,  "  The  colonel  has  ordered  a  retreat !"  Instantly  his  men 
fell  into  confusion  and  a  total  rout  soon  ensued.  The  troops  fled  toward  the 
river,  which  they  endeavored  to  pass  in  order  to  enter  Fort  Wilkesbarre, 
The  enemy  pursued  with  savage  fury,  massacring  without  resistance  all  who 
fell  in  their  way.  So  complete  was  their  success,  and  so  destructive  their 
rage,  that  of  4-00  men  who  had  marched  out  to  the  delusive  parley,  Zebulon  But- 
ler and  about  twenty  others  only  escaped.  In  this  transaction  we  are  equally 
surprised  at  the  unsuspecting  simplicity  of  the  one  party, and  the  sanguinary  con- 
duct of  the  other. 

Next  day  the  Indians  and  their  barbarous  white  allies  invested  Fort  Kington 
Colonel  Dennison,  on  whom  the  command  of  the  fort  had  devolved,  sensible  of  his 
inability  to  defend  the  post,  went  out  with  a  flag  of  truce  to  inquire  what  terms 
would  be  granted  to  the  garrison  on  surrendering.  John  Butler,  with  savage 
ferocity,  replied,  "  The  hatchet."  Dennison  defended  the  fort  till  most  of  his 
men  were  either  killed  or  wounded,  when  he  surrendered  at  discretion.  A  few 
prisoners  were  selected  ;  and  John  Butler,  with  his  Indians  and  tories,  to  save 
themselves  the  trouble  of  murdering  individually  their  vanquished  enemies,  with 
the  women  and  children,  shut  them  all  up  in  the  houses  and  barracks,  set  fire 
to  the  buildings,  and  with  horrid  joy  saw  them  perish  in  one  general  confla- 
gration. 

Butler  next  passed  over  to  Wilkesbarre  the  feeble  garrison  of  which, 
trusting  to  the  generosity  of  the  enemy,  surrendered  at  discretion  ;  but  they  mis* 
took  the  character  of  Butler  and  his  associates :  for  the  continental  soldiers, 
amounting  to  about  seventy,  were  cut  in  pieces  ;  and  the  rest  of  the  people  in 
the  fort,  men,  women,  and  children,  were  consumed  in  the  flames,  as  those  of 


288  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

Kingston  had  been.  All  show  of  resistance  was  at  an  end ;  but  the  work  of  de- 
vastation did  not  cease.  About  3,000  persons,  without  money,  clothes,  or  pro- 
visions, precipitately  abandoned  their  homes,  and  fled  from  the  murderous  toma- 
nawk :  and,  in  order  to  prevent  their  return,  their  enemies  destroyed  everything 
hey  had  left  behind.  In  the  work  of  desolation  and  death,  fire  and  sword  were 
alternately  employed  ;  and  the  settlement,  which  had  lately  bloomed  like  para- 
dise, was  converted  into  a  dreary  and  silent  wilderness.  The  property  of  the 
few  tories  only  was  spared  ;  and  their  thinly-scattered  houses  and  farms  smiled 
in  the  midst  of  surrounding  ruin.  Having  gratified  their  revenge,  and  hearing 
ihat  regular  troops  were  advancing  against  them,  the  savage  invaders  retreated 
from  the  country  which  they  had  laid  waste. 

Congress  could  not  spare  troops  to  cover  the  whole  of  the  western  frontier, 
which  was  exposed  to  hostile  incursions  ;  and  consequently  some  districts  were 
occasionally  ravaged  :  but  the  sufferings  at  Wyoming  were  so  remarkable,  that, 
on  the  first  notice  of  what  had  happened,  Colonel  Hartley,  with  his  regiment  and 
two  companies  of  militia,  was  ordered  to  that  settlement.  He  marched  against 
the  Indian  towns,  destroyed  some  of  them,  and  took  a  few  prisoners  ;  but  soon 
found  it  expedient  to  retreat.  He  was  pursued  and  vigorously  attacked,  but  re- 
pulsed the  assailants  with  loss. 

The  fourth  Pennsylvanian  regiment,  with  some  of  Morgan's  riflemen,  com- 
manded by  Lieutenant-Colonel  William  Butler,  a  distinguished  partisan,  marched 
for  the  defence  of  the  western  frontier.  After  a  difficult  and  fatiguing  march, 
in  which  he  crossed  high  mountains  and  deep  waters,  he  reached  the  Indian 
towns  of  Unundilla  and  Anaquaqua,  near  the  sources  of  the  Susquehannah, 
where  a  considerable  quantity  of  corn  was  laid  up  for  winter  provisions.  He 
destroyed  both  the  towns  and  corn,  drove  the  savages  to  a  greater  distance  from 
the  frontier,  and  rendered  their  incursions  into  the  provinces  more  difficult. 

On  the  11th  of  November  500  Indians  and  loyalists,  with  a  small  detachment 
of  regular  troops,  under  the  command  of  the  notorious  John  Butler,  made  an  ir- 
ruption into  the  settlement  at  Cherry  Valley,  in  the  state  of  New  York,  surprised 
and  killed  Colonel  Alden,  commander  of  the  American  force  at  that  place,  and 
ten  of  his  soldiers.  They  attacked  a  fort  erected  there  ;  but  were  compelled  to 
retreat.  Next  day  they  left  the  place,  after  having  murdered  and  scalped  thir- 
ty-two of  the  inhabitants,  chiefly  women  and  children. 

During  the  summer,  the  house  of  Mr.  John  Merrill,  of  Nelson  county,  Ken- 
tucky, was  attacked  by  the  Indians,  and  defended  with  singular  address  and 
good  fortune.  Merrill  was  alarmed  by  the  barking  of  a  dog  about  midnight,  and 
upon  opening  the  door  in  order  to  ascertain  the  cause  of  the  disturbance,  he  re- 
ceived the  fire  of  six  or  seven  Indians,  by  which  his  arm  and  thigh  were  both 
broken.  He  instantly  sunk  upon  the  floor,  and  called  upon  his  wife  to  close  the 
door.  This  had  scarcely  been  done,  when  it  was  violently  assailed  by  the  tom- 
ahawks of  the  enemy,  and  a  large  breach  soon  effected.  Mrs.  Merrill,  how- 
ever, being  a  perfect  Amazon,  both  in  strength  and  courage,  guarded  it  with  an 
axe,  and  successively  killed  or  badly  wounded  four  of  the  enemy  as  they  at- 
tempted to  force  their  way  into  the  cabin.  The  Indians  then  ascended  the 
roof  and  attempted  to  enter  by  way  of  the  chimney,  but  here,  again,  they  were 
met  by  the  same  determined  enemy.  Mrs.  Merrill  seized  the  only  feather-bed 
which  the  cabin  afforded,  and  hastily  ripping  it  open,  poured  its  contents  upon 
the  fire.  A  furious  blaze  and  stifling  smoke  instantly  ascended  the  chimney, 
and  quickly  brought  down  two  of  the  enemy,  who  lay  for  a  few  moments  at  the 
mercy  of  the  lady.  Seizing  the  axe,  she  quickly  despatched  them,  and  was  in- 
stantly afterward  summoned  to  the  door,  where  the  only  remaining  savage  now 
appeared,  endeavoring  to  effect  an  entrance  while  she  was  engaged  at  the  chim- 
ney.    He  soon  received  a  gash  in  the  cheek,  which  compelled  him  with  a  loud 


290  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

yell  to  relinquish  his  purpose.  He  returned  to  Chilicothe,  where,  from  the  re- 
port of  a  prisoner,  he  gave  an  exaggerated  account  of  the  fierceness,  strength 
and  courage  of  the  long-knife  squaw. 

While  the  frontiers  of  Pennsylvania  and  New  York  were  afflicted  by  the  hor- 
rors of  savage  warfare,  the  same  calamity  was  preparing  for  Virginia,  but  was 
prevented  by  the  courage  and  persevering  activity  of  Colonel  George  Rogers 
Clarke.  At  the  head  of  some  of  the  western  militia  of  Virginia,  by  incredible 
exertions,  he  penetrated  to  the  British  settlements  on  the  Mississippi,  and  took 
the  town  of  Kaskaskias,  a  dependancy  on  Canada,  which,  along  with  that  prov- 
ince, had  been  given  up  to  the  British  at  the  peace  of  1763.  At  Kaskaskias 
Clarke,  with  a  handful  of  men,  was  far  removed  from  all  support,  and  surrounded 
by  numerous  fierce  and  hostile  tribes  :  but  his  courage  and  talents  were  equal  to 
the  arduous  circumstances  in  which  he  was  placed  ;  and  he  showed  in  a  stri- 
king manner  what  difficulties  a  sound  and  enterprising  mind  can  surmount,  and 
what  brilliant  exploits  it  can  achieve.  His  plans  were  formed  with  judgment, 
and  executed  with  promptitude  and  intrepidity.  At  the  most  inclement  season 
of  the  year,  he  suddenly  attacked  the  Indians  in  their  villages,  turned  all  their 
military  artifices  against  themselves,  and  damped  the  courage  of  their  warriors. 

On  taking  Kaskaskias,  Clarke  made  Rocheblave,  governor  of  the  place,  pris- 
oner, and  got  possession  of  all  his  written  instructions  for  the  conduct  of  the. 
war,  from  Quebec,  Detroit,  and  Michilimackinac.  From  those  papers  ho 
learned  that  Colonel  Hamilton,  governor  of  Detroit,  was  very  active  in  planning 
and  stimulating  the  incursions  of  the  Indians  into  the  United  States.  In  th& 
month  of  December  Hamilton  advanced  to  St.  Vincent  on  the  Wabash,  in  ordei 
to  prepare  an  extensive  expedition,  not  only  against  Clarke,  but  against  the 
whole  western  frontier  of  Virginia.  Clarke  was  in  no  condition  to  encountei 
the  combined  force  of  all  the  tribes  from  the  lakes  to  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio, 
supported  by  the  troops  which  Hamilton  might  be  able  to  bring  into  the  field  ; 
but  he  took  the  best  measures  in  his  power  for  maintaining  his  post. 

Colonel  Clarke  soon  received  information  that  Hamilton,  trusting  to  his  dis- 
tance from  danger,  and  to  the  difficulty  of  approaching  him,  had  sent  off  all  his 
Indians  to  alarm  and  harass  the  frontier,  and  lay  securely  at  St.  Vincent  with 
only  about  eighty  soldiers,  having  three  field-pieces  and  some  swivels.  Clarke, 
although  he  could  muster  only  130  men,  determined  to  take  advantage  of  Ham- 
ilton's weakness  and  security  and  to  attack  him,  as  the  only  means  of  saving 
himself  and  of  disconcerting  the  whole  of  Hamilton's  plan.  Accordingly,  about 
the  beginning  of  February,  1779,  he  despatched  a  small  galley  which  he  had 
fitted  out,  mounting  two  four-pounders  and  four  swivels,  manned  with  a  company 
of  soldiers,  and  carrying  stores  for  his  men,  with  orders  to  force  her  way  up  the 
Wabash,  to  take  her  station  a  few  miles  below  St.  Vincent,  and  to  allow  no 
person  to  pass  her.  He  himself  marched  with  his  little  band,  and  spent  sixteen 
days  in  traversing  the  country  between  Kaskaskias  and  St.  Vincent,  passing 
with  incredible  fatigue  through  woods  and  marshes.  He  was  five  days  in  cros- 
sing the  drowned  lands  of  the  Wabash  ;  and  for  five  miles  was  frequently  up  to 
the  breast  in  water.  After  overcoming  difficulties  which  had  been  thought  in- 
surmountable, he  appeared  before  the  place,  and  completely  surprised  it.  The 
inhabitants  readily  submitted,  but  Hamilton  at  first  defended  himself  in  the  fort : 
next  day,  however,  he  surrendered  himself  and  his  garrison  prisoners-of-war. 
By  his  activity  in  encouraging  the  hostilities  of  the  Indians,  and  by  the  revolting 
enormities  perpetrated  by  those  savages,  Hamilton  had  rendered  himself  so  ob- 
noxious, that  the  executive  council  of  Virginia  threw  him  and  some  of  his  im- 
mediate agents  into  prison,  and  put  them  in  irons. 

This  enterprise  of  Clarke  was  of  much  advantage  to  congress.  It  disconcert- 
ed the  whole  of  Hamilton's  plan,  saved  the  western  frontier  of  Virginia  from  the 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  291 

extensive  devastations  of  savage  warfare  which  had  been  devised  against  it, 
cooled  the  ardor  of  many  of  the  Indian  tribes,  and  deterred  them  from  engaging 
in  their  ferocious  incursions  into  the  United  States. 

Except  the  unsuccessful  attack  on  Sullivan's  island  in  1776,  the  British  force 
had  hitherto  been  directed  solely  against  the  northern  and  middle  states,  the 
most  populous  and  strongest  parts  of  the  Union.  If  the  north  had  been  subdued, 
the  south  must  have  yielded :  but  the  results  had  not  answered  the  expectations 
of  the  British  cabinet.  One  army  had  been  compelled  to  lay  down  its  arms  ; 
and  the  army  on  the  coast  had  been  of  little  advantage  to  the  cause.  The  peo- 
ple had  indeed  suffered  much  in  the  course  of  the  contest ;  but  their  sufferings, 
instead  of  subduing  their  spirits,  had  only  embittered  their  animosity  against  the 
mother-country. 

In  those  circumstances,  when  the  season  for  active  operations  in  the  middle 
and  northern  states  terminated,  the  British  commander-in-chief  resolved  to  make 
an  attempt  on  the  southern  provinces,  as  an  experiment  to  ascertain  the  probable 
result  of  transferring  the  war  to  that  quarter.  If  he  could  not  subdue  all  the 
country,  he  might  reduce  a  part  of  it  to  allegiance  to  the  British  crown.  Suc- 
cess in  the  south  might  pave  the  way  for  victory  in  the  north.  The  south  pro- 
duced the  commodities  most  valuable  in  the  European  market ;  and  the  posses- 
sion of  some  of  the  provinces  would  entitle  the  British  government  to  better 
terms  at  a  general  peace.  By  these  and  similar  considerations,  the  British  com- 
mander-in-chief was  induced  to  try  the  chances  of  war  in  the  south.  His  atten- 
tion was  turned  to  that  quarter  by  a  desultory  but  destructive  warfare  which, 
during  the  preceding  summer,  had  been  carried  on  between  Georgia  and  East 
Florida.  In  some  degree  that  warfare  had  subsisted  ever  since  Georgia  joined 
the  Union  ;  but,  during  the  preceding  summer,  those  inroads  had  assumed  a 
more  serious  aspect  than  usual :  numbers  of  loyalists,  who  had  fled  from  the 
Carolinas  and  Georgia,  sought  shelter  in  East  Florida ;  and,  animated  with  all 
the  fervor  of  political  zeal  and  personal  revenge,  they  readily  joined  in  those  ex- 
peditions. One  of  these  marauding  parties  advanced  to  Sunbury  in  Georgia, 
which  they  summoned  to  surrender  ;  but  Colonel  Mcintosh,  commander  of  the 
fort,  returned  this  laconic  answer  :  "  Come  and  take  it."  Understanding  by  this 
reply  that  they  were  to  meet  with  an  obstinate  resistance,  and  being  little  in- 
clined to  encounter  the  fatigue  and  dangers  of  a  siege,  the  party  immediately 
retreated.  Another  body  of  those  irregular  warriors,  by  a  different  route,  pene- 
trated as  far  as  the  river  Ogeechee,  within  thirty  miles  of  Savannah.  There 
they  found  Colonel  Elbert,  with  200  continental  troops  ready  to  dispute  the  pas- 
sage of  the  river  ;  and  being  informed  of  the  retrograde  movement  of  the  other 
division,  they  also  retraced  their  steps,  marking  their  course  by  ruin  and  carnage. 

This  inroad  was  retaliated  by  an  incursion  into  East  Florida  by  General 
Robert  Howe,  commander  of  the  military  force  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia. 
But  his  troops  were  attacked  by  disease  ;  and  he  was  obliged  to  hasten  home 
with  considerable  loss.  Scarcely,  however,  had  his  army,  consisting  of  between 
six  and  seven  hundred  continental  soldiers  and  a  few  hundreds  of  militia,  taken 
post  in  the  vicinity  of  Savannah,  when  he  had  to  encounter  an  enemy  far  more 
formidable  than  the  irregulars  of  East  Florida. 

J  plan  of  attack  on  Georgia  had  been  concerted  between  Sir  Henry  Clinton 
aid  Geneial  Provost,  who  commanded  in  East  Florida.  A  British  detachment 
was  to  lanl  on  the  banks  of  the  Savannah,  and  there  to  be  joined  by  the  troops 
under  General  Provost,  who  was  to  command  the  whole.  For  that  purpose  the 
seventy-first  regiment  of  foot,  two  battalions  of  Hessians,  four  of  loyal  provin- 
cials, and  a  party  of  artillery,  amounting  in  all  to  about  3,500  men,  under  the 
command  of  Colonel  Campbell,  sailed  from  Sandy  Hook  on  the  27th  of  Novem- 
ber ;  and,  as  already  mentkwed,  was  escorted  by  a  small  squadron  under  Com- 


292 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  293 

modore  Parker.     The  armament  appeared  off  the  mouth  of  the  Savannah  m  the 
23d  of  December. 

The  river  Savannah  is  the  line  of  separation  between  the  states  of  Georgia 
and  South  Carolina ;  and  the  country  about  the  mouth  of  the  river  is  one  con- 
tinued marsh,  impassable  by  troops  except  over  causeways  extending  through 
the  swamps.  Colonel  Campbell  had  heard  nothing  of  the  movements  of  Gen- 
eral Provost,  who  was  to  command  the  expedition  ;  but,  having  received  some 
information  concerning  the  state  of  the  province  and  its  military  force,  he  deter- 
mined to  commence  active  operations  without  waiting  the  general's  arrival.  He 
accordingly  proceeded  up  the  river  to  the  first  practicable  landing-place  at  Geri- 
do's  plantation,  about  three  miles  below  the  town  of  Savannah,  where  the  debar 
cation  began  early  on  the  morning  of  the  29th.  From  the  landing-place  a  nar- 
row causeway,  600  yards  long,  with  a  ditch  on  each  side  of  it,  ran  through  a 
rice  swamp  to  the  plantation  on  the  rising  ground.  Captain  Cameron  of  the 
seventy-first  regiment,  with  his  light  infantry,  landed  first,  and  advanced  along 
the  causeway.  A  small  American  party,  stationed  on  the  rising  ground  at  the 
upper  end  of  it,  received  the  British  detachment  with  a  discharge  of  musketry, 
which  killed  Captain  Cameron  and  two  of  his  men,  and  wounded  five  others. 
The  Highlanders  rushed  forward,  and  the  Americans  retreated,  when  the  British 
landed  without  farther  interruption. 

The  American  General  Howe,  with  about  900  men,  had  occupied  a  good  po- 
sition about  half  a  mile  below  the  town  of  Savannah,  on  the  road  leading  to 
Gerido's  plantation.  The  swamp  and  river  were  on  his  left,  a  morass  in  front 
extending  beyond  his  right  flank,  where  it  was  covered  with  wood  and  bushes. 
He  had  one  piece  of  artillery  on  each  flank,  and  two  pointed  to  the  road  by 
which  he  expected  the  British  troops  to  advance.  He  had  broken  up  the  road 
and  destroyed  a  bridge,  so  that  his  front  was  well  secured  ;  and  if  the  attack 
had  been  made  in  that  quarter  only,  an  obstinate  conflict  might  have  ensued. 
But  a  negro,  who  fell  into  Colonel  Campbell's  hands,  informed  him  of  a  private 
path  through  the  marsh,  beyond  the  American  right  flank,  and  by  which  their 
rear  might  be  gained.  Colonel  Campbell  came  in  sight  of  the  American  army 
about  three  in  the  afternoon  ;  and,  while  the  inequalities  .of  the  ground  partly 
concealed  his  movements,  he  detached  Sir  James  Baird  with  the  light  infantry 
and  New  York  volunteers  to  cross  the  morass  by  the  private  path,  turn  the 
American  right,  and  attack  their  rear.  Meanwhile,  in  order  to  amuse  the  Ameri- 
cans and  divert  their  attention  from  the  real  point  of  attack,  Colonel  Campbell 
performed  some  evolutions  in  front ;  but  as  soon  as  Sir  James  Baird  had  passed 
the  swamp  by  the  private  path,  he  attacked  a  party  of  Georgian  militia,  and  the 
firing  on  that  occasion  informed  Colonel  Campbell  of  the  success  of  his  detach- 
ment, and  gave  the  American  general  the  first  notice  of  the  danger  which  threat- 
ened his  rear.  The  British  line  was  ordered  to  advance  rapidly  :  the  artillery, 
which  had  been  concealed  behind  an  eminence,  was  brought  forward,  and  began 
a  brisk  cannonade  on  the  Americans.  Howe  ordered  a  retreat,  which  was  now 
become  difficult.  His  men  ran  across  a  plain  in  front  of  Sir  James  Baird's  de- 
tachment, which  attacked  them  with  great  impetuosity,  and  did  considerable 
execution.  Such  of  them  as  escaped  retreated  up  the  Savannah,  crossed  the 
river  at  Zubly's  ferry,  and  took  refuge  in  South  Carolina. 

The  fort,  forty-eight  pieces  of  cannon,  twenty-three  mortars,  a  quantity  of 
military  stores  and  provisions  collected  for  the  use  of  the  southern  army  and  the 
capital  of  Georgia,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  conquerors.  The  brave  defence  of 
Fort  Moultrie,  in  1776,  had  hitherto  saved  the  southern  states  from  the  horrors 
of  war ;  but  the  defeat  of  Howe  at  Savannah  made  those  states  the  scene  of 
fierce  and  desolating  hostilities  during  the  remainder  of  the  contest. 

General  Prevost  had  been  ordered  to  join  Colonel  Campbell  and  command  the 


294  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

expedition ;  but  Campbell  had  acted  with  such  promptitude  that  the  reductior 
of  the  province  was  almost  accomplished  before  Prevost  appeared. 

Colonel  Campbell,  having  taken  the  necessary  measures  for  securing  the 
northern  frontier  of  Georgia,  turned  his  attention  toward  the  garrison  of  Sun- 
bury,  the  retreat  of  which  was  cut  off;  but,  when  he  was  about  to  march  against 
it,  he  was  informed  that  it  had  surrendered  to  General  Prevost,  who  advanced 
to  Savannah,  where  he  arrived  about  the  middle  of  January,  and  took  the  com- 
mand of  the  British  force  in  Georgia,  agreeably  to  the  original  plan  of  the  expe- 
dition. He  immediately  detached  Colonel  Campbell,  with  800  regular  troops, 
and  some  provincials,  against  Augusta,  the  principal  town  of  the  interior  part  of 
the  province,  situated  on  the  south  bank  of  the  Savannah,  about  150  miles  from 
the  coast.  Possession  of  it  was  easily  acquired,  and  thus  the  reduction  of 
Georgia  was  completed. 

While  the  expedition  against  Georgia  was  preparing  at  New  York,  congress 
was  meditating  the  conquest  of  East  Florida.  Having  received  notice  from 
General  Washington  of  an  intended  attack  on  the  southern  states,  the  delegates 
of  Georgia  requested  that  General  Lincoln,  who  had  been  second  in  rank  at 
Saratoga,  should  be  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  southern  army.  Accord- 
ingly, so  far  back  as  the  month  of  September,  Howe  had  been  ordered  to  repair 
to  the  headquarters  of  General  Washington,  and  Lincoln  was  nominated  com- 
mander in  the  south.  At  the  same  time  congress  passed  a  resolution,  requesting 
the  executive  councils  of  Virginia  and  North  Carolina  to  give  all  the  assistance 
in  their  power  to  South  Carolina  and  Georgia. 

In  obedience  to  orders,  General  Lincoln  repaired  to  Charleston,  the  capital 
of  South  Carolina,  where  he  found  the  military  affairs  of  the  country  in  much 
disorder.  From  inadvertency,  or  want  of  means,  congress  had  established  no 
continental  military  chest  in  the  southern  department.  That  defect  rendered  the 
troops  dependant  on  the  several  state  governments  for  supplies  to  enable  the 
army  to  move  on  any  emergency ;  and,  in  a  great  degree,  subjected  even  the 
continental  troops  to  the  control  of  the  civil  authority  in  the  several  states. 
The  militia,  also,  who  had  been  taken  into  continental  pay,  considered  them- 
selves subject  only  to  the  military  code  of  the  province  to  which  they  belonged, 
kuch  a  state  of  things  was  extremely  unfavorable  to  the  promptitude  and  vigor 
of  military  operations. 

While  General  Lincoln  was  employed  in  rectifying  disorders,  and  making 
preparations  for  the  ensuing  campaign,  he  received  information  of  the  appear- 
ance of  the  British  armament  off  the  coast  of  Georgia.  So  promptly  had  the 
state  of  North  Carolina  complied  with  the  recommendation  of  congress  to  assist 
their  southern  neighbors,  that  2,000  men,  raised  for  that  purpose,  arrived  at 
Charleston,  under  the  command  of  Generals  Ashe  and  Rutherford.  But  although 
the  state  of  North  Carolina  had  raised  the  men,  it  had  not  provided  them  with 
arms  ;  and  congress  had  no  magazines  in  that  part  of  the  union.  The  troops, 
therefore,  were  dependant  on  South  Carolina  for  every  military  equipment:  but 
that  state,  though  better  provided  than  North  Carolina,  had  no  superabundance 
of  arms ;  and,  under  the  apprehension  that  its  own  territory  was  to  be  invaded, 
declined  supplying  the  troops  of  North  Carolina  with  arms  till  it  was  too  late  to 
save  the  capital  of  Georgia. 

When  it  was  ascertained  that  the  British  fleet  had  entered  the  Savannah,  the 
arms  were  furnished,  every  exertion  was  made  to  put  the  troops  of  Charleston 
in  motion,  and  General  Lincoln  at  their  head  proceeded  rapidly  toward  the  en- 
emy ;  but  on  his  march  he  received  information  of  Howe's  defeat,  and  soon  af- 
terward met  the  feeble  remnant  of  the  beaten  army  at  Perrysburg,  a  small  town 
on  the  north  bank  of  the  Savannah,  about  thirty  miles  from  the  coast.  At  Per- 
rysburg General  Lincoln  established  his  I  eadquarters  on  the  3d  of  January , 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  295 

The  force  under  his  command  amounted  to  between  3,000  and  4,000  men,  many 
of  them  new  levies  and  militia,  who  were  strangers  to  the  discipline  and  subordi- 
nation of  a  camp.  The  army  of  General  Prevost  was  somewhat  more  numer- 
ous, and  greatly  superior  in  the  quality  of  the  troops. 

But  with  all  his  advantages  it  was  not  easy  for  General  Prevost  to  advance 
into  South  Carolina ;  for  the  river  Savannah  flowed  between  the  two  armies. 
Its  channel,  indeed,  is  not  wide  ;  but  for  100  miles  from  its  mouth  it  flows 
through  a  marshy  country,  which  it  often  inundates  to  the  breadth  of  from  two 
to  four  miles.  At  no  one  place  is  there  solid  ground  on  both  sides  to  the  brink 
of  the  river.  A  few  narrow  causeways  running  through  the  marsh  are  the  only 
places  where  it  can  be  passed,  and  on  many  occasions  these  can  not  be  crossed 
by  an  army.  This  circumstance  made  it  difficult  for  General  Prevost  to  enter 
South  Carolina,  and  inexpedient  for  General  Lincoln  to  make  any  attempt  on 
the  British  posts,  although  they  extended  from  Savannah  to  Augusta. 

The  coast  of  Georgia  and  South  Carolina  is  broken  and  irregular,  abounding 
m  islands,  and  intersected  by  arms  of  the  sea.  General  Prevost  detached  Ma- 
jor Gardener,  with  200  men,  to  take  possession  of  the  island  of  Port  Royal ; 
but  that  officer  was  soon  attacked  by  General  Moultrie,  who  compelled  him  to 
retreat  with  loss.  Deterred  by  that  check,  General  Prevost,  for  some  time, 
made  no  farther  attempts  on  South  Carolina. 

From  the  beginning  of  the  war,  a  considerable  number  of  the  settlers  on  the 
western  frontier  of  the  three  southern  provinces  had  been  well  disposed  toward 
Great  Britain.  They  were  satisfied  with  their  condition,  and  wished  no  change. 
Information  of  the  first  successes  of  the  British  arms  in  Georgia  soon  reached 
these  settlers  ;  and  emissaries  were  despatched  to  invite  them  to  join  the  king's 
standard  at  Augusta,  which  had  been  erected  there  partly  with  a  view  to  favor 
such  movements,  and  to  encourage  the  loyal  settlers  to  co-operate  with  the 
troops  in  establishing  the  royal  authority.  Such  of  them  as,  on  account  of  the 
notoriety  of  their  principles  and  of  their  active  hostility  to  independence,  had 
been  obliged  to  seek  shelter  among  the  Indians,  were  flattered  with  the  hope  of 
returning  in  triumph  to  the  enjoyment  of  their  possessions. 

About  700  of  these  loyalists  imbodied  themselves  under  Colonel  Boyd,  and 
began  their  march  from  the  back  part  of  South  Carolina  to  Augusta.  Destitute 
of  provisions,  and  dependant  on  plunder  for  subsistence,  they  resembled  a  disor- 
derly banditti  rather  than  a  military  force  ;  and,  by  their  irregularities,  they 
armed  all  the  peaceable  inhabitants  against  them.  The  militia  assembled  under 
Colonel  Pickens  ;  pursued  and  attacked  them  near  Kittle  creek  ;  and  defeated 
them  with  considerable  slaughter,  Boyd,  their  leader,  being  among  the  killed. 
Many  prisoners  were  taken,  seventy  of  whom  were  tried  and  condemned  as  trai- 
tors, and  five  of  the  most  obnoxious  were  executed.  About  300  of  them  escaped, 
reached  the  British  outposts,  and  joined  the  royal  army.  This  defeat  depressed 
the  rising  spirits  of  the  loyalists,  and  for  a  while,  preserved  the  tranquillity  of 
the  western  frontier. 

The  British  post  at  Augusta  was  too  distant  from  the  main  body  of  the  army 
to  be  easily  maintained ;  and  therefore,  about  the  middle  of  February,  Colonel 
Campbell  was  ordered  to  abandon  it.  By  slow  marches  he  moved  down  the 
river,  till  he  reached  Hudson's  ferry,  about  twenty-four  miles  from  Ebenezer, 
where  the  British  headquarters  were  then  established.  There  he  left  his  de- 
tachment under  the  care  of  Lieutenant-Colonel  Prevost,  brother  of  the  general, 
and  returned  to  Savannah. 

The  American  army  was  gradually  reinforced  by  the  arrival  of  militia  from 
the  Carolinas ;  and  General  Lincoln  began  to  meditate  offensive  operations.    He 
extended  his  posts  up  the  river;  and  detached  General  Ashe,  with  1,300  mili 
tia   100  continental  soldiers,  and  some  cavalry,  to  take  post  opposite  Augusta. 


296  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

His  intention  was  to  straiten  the  quarters  of  the  British  troops,  and  to  cut  off  the 
communication  with  the  Indians  and  the  settlers  on  the  western  frontier.  On 
arriving  at  his  station,  Ashe  found  Augusta  already  evacuated  ;  and,  agreeably 
to  his  instructions,  he  crossed  the  river,  marched  down  the  south  side,  and  took 
post  near  the  point  where  Brier  creek  falls  into  the  Savannah,  forming  an  acute 
angle  with  it.  His  position  was  good,  and  appeared  secure.  The  Savannah 
with  its  marshes  was  on  his  left ;  and  his  front  was  covered  by  Brier  creek, 
which  is  about  six  yards  wide  and  unfordable  at  that  place,  as  well  as  for  several 
miles  above  it. 

General  Prevost  resolved  to  dislodge  the  American  detachment.  For  the 
purpose  of  amusing  General  Lincoln,  he  made  a  show  of  an  intention  to  pass 
the  river  ;  and,  in  order  to  occupy  the  attention  of  Ashe,  he  ordered  a  party  to 
appear  on  the  opposite  .side  of  Brier  creek,  in  his  front.  Meanwhile  Colonel 
Prevost,  with  900  chosen  men,  made  an  extensive  circuit,  passed  Brier  creek 
fifteen  miles  above  the  American  station,  gained  their  rear  unperceived,  and  was 
almost  in  their  camp  before  they  discovered  his  approach.  The  continental 
troops  under  General  Elbert,  were  drawn  out  to  meet  them,  and  began  the  en- 
gagement with  spirit.  But  most  of  the  militia  threw  down  their  arms  without 
firing  a  shot,  fled  in  confusion  into  the  marsh,  and  swam  across  the  river,  in 
which  numbers  of  them  were  drowned.  General  Elbert  and  his  small  band  of 
continentals,  supported  by  only  one  regiment  of  North  Carolina  militia,  were  not 
long  able  to  maintain  the  unequal  conflict ;  but  being  overpowered  by  numbers, 
were  compelled  to  surrender  themselves  prisoner  of  war.  The  Americans  lost 
between  300  and  400  men,  who  were  killed  or  taken  prisoners,  with  seven  pie- 
ces of  artillery.  Among  the  prisoners  were  General  Elbert  and  Colonel  M'ln- 
tosh,  officers  of  the  continental  army.  The  militia  were  dispersed ;  most  of 
them  who  escaped  returned  home  ;  and  of  the  whole  of  Ashe's  division  not 
more  than  450  men  again  joined  General  Lincoln. 

The  defeat  and  dispersion  of  Ashe's  division  deprived  Lincoln  of  one  fourth 
of  his  numerical  force,  restored  to  the  British  the  entire  possession  of  Georgia, 
and  opened  again  their  communications  with  the  Indians  and  loyalists  in  the 
back  settlements  of  the  southern  provinces.  The  success  was  complete  ;  and 
General  Prevost  seems  to  have  flattered  himself  that  its  effects  would  be  perma- 
nent ;  for  next  day  he  issued  a  proclamation  establishing  civil  government  in 
the  province,  appointing  executive  and  judicial  officers  for  its  administration,  and 
declaring  the  laws,  as  they  existed  at  the  end  of  the  year  1775,  to  be  in  force, 
and  to  continue  till  they  should  be  altered  by  a  legislature  afterward  to  be  as- 
sembled. 

The  disaster  which  had  befallen  Ashe,  instead  of  terrifying  the  people  of 
South  Carolina  into  submission,  roused  them  to  more  vigorous  exertions,  and  to 
a  more  determined  resolution  to  maintain  their  independence.  They  elected  as 
their  governor  John  Rutledge,  a  man  of  talents  and  influence  ;  and  delegated  to 
him  and  his  council  powers  almost  dictatorial.  Rutledge,  who  was  zealous  in 
the  cause  of  independence,  exerted  much  energy,  and  soon  sent  1,000  militia  to 
camp.  Strengthened  by  such  a  large  reinforcement,  General  Lincoln  resumed 
his  original  plan  of  gaining  possession  of  the  upper  parts  of  Georgia  ;  and  on 
the  23d  of  April  he  marched  up  the  Savannah  with  the  main  body  of  his  army. 
One  design  of  that  movement  was  to  afford  protection  to  the  state  legislature  of 
Georgia,  which  was  to  assemble  at  Augusta  on  the  1st  of  May. 

At  that  time  the  river  was  in  full  flood,  and  overflowed  the  marshes  on  its 
margin.  The  rivulets  were  swollen,  and  the  swamps  inundated  ;  and  therefore 
it  was  believed  that  a  small  military  force  would  be  able  to  defend  the  country 
against  an  invading  enemy.  Accordingly,  for  the  protection  of  the  lower  dis- 
tricts, General  Lincoln  left  only  200  continentals,  under  Colonel  Mcintosh,  wht 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


297 


298  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

had  been  exchanged,  and  800  militia  ;  the  whole  commanded  by  General  Moid 
trie,  who  had  distinguished  himself  by  his  brave  defence  of  Sullivan's  island  in 
the  year  1776.  It  was  expected  that  if  an  invasion  of  the  lower  parts  of  South 
Carolina  should  be  attempted  in  Lincoln's  absence,  the  militia  would  promptly 
take  the  field  in  defence  of  the  country. 

Instead  of  marching  up  the  river,  and  encountering  General  Lincoln  in  the 
interior,  General  Prevost  considered  an  irruption  into  South  Carolina  the  best 
means  for  recalling  that  officer  from  the  enterprise  in  which  he  was  engaged. 
Accordingly,  on  the  29th  of  April,  when  Lincoln  was  far  advanced  on  his  way 
to  Augusta,  General  Prevost,  with  2,500  troops  and  a  considerable  number  of 
Indian  allies,  suddenly  passed  the  river  near  Perrysburg.  Colonel  M'Intosh, 
who  was  stationed  there  with  a  small  detachment,  retreated  to  General  Moultrie 
at  Black  Swamp.  General  Prevost  advanced  rapidly  into  the  country  ;  and 
Moultrie  was  obliged  to  retire  hastily  before  him,  destroying  the  bridges  in  his 
rear.  The  militia  who  were  in  the  field  showed  no  courage,  and  could  not  be 
prevailed  on  to  defend  the  passes  with  any  degree  of  bravery.  The  militia  of 
the  state  did  not  appear  in  arms  as  had  been  expected ;  and  Moultrie  experienced 
an  alarming  diminution  of  his  strength,  by  the  desertion  of  many  of  those  under 
his  command. 

Immediately  after  the  passage  of  the  river  by  the  British,  an  express  was  sent 
to  Lincoln,  then  nearly  opposite  Augusta,  informing  him  of  the  event.  He  con- 
sidered Prevost's  movement  as  a  feint  to  recall  him  from  the  upper  parts  of  the 
river,  and  determined  to  prosecute  his  plan,  and  compel  the  British  general  to 
return  for  the  defence  of  the  capital  of  Georgia.  Meanwhile  he  despatched  300 
light  troops,  under  Colonel  Harris,  to  Moultrie's  assistance  ;  and  crossing  the 
river  at  Augusta,  he  marched  down  on  the  south  side  toward  the  town  of  Sa- 
vannah. 

General  Prevost's  original  plan  was  merely  to  make  a  temporary  incursion 
into  South  Carolina,  chiefly  for  the  purpose  of  inducing  Lincoln  to  retrace  his 
steps,  and  return  to  the  lower  parts  of  the  river.  But  meeting  with  a  feebler 
resistance  than  he  had  anticipated,  and  encouraged  by  the  flattering  representa- 
tions received  from  the  loyalists  of  the  good  will  of  the  people  in  general  to  the 
royal  cause,  and  of  the  defenceless  state  of  Charleston,  his  views  began  to  en- 
large, and  at  length  he  came  to  the  resolution  of  making  an  attempt  on  the  capi- 
tal of  South  Carolina.  He  resumed  his  march.  The  plundering  and  devasta- 
tion of  his  troops,  and  of  his  Indian  allies,  spread  terror  and  desolation  around 
him.  Moultrie,  with  his  handful  of  continentals,  and  his  militia,  retreated  before 
the  enemy,  giving  them  little  interruption,  farther  than  breaking  down  the  bridges 
on  the  road. 

Express  on  express  was  now  despatched  to  General  Lincoln  to  inform  him 
of  the  alarming  posture  of  affairs  in  South  Carolina.  That  officer  had  crossed 
the  Savannah  at  Augusta,  and,  notwithstanding  the  progress  of  the  British  army, 
resolved  to  proceed  down  the  south  side  of  the  river,  because  that  road  was  al- 
most as  near  to  Charleston  as  any  other,  and  because,  by  showing  his  army  in 
Georgia,  he  hoped  to  rouse  the  courage  of  the  intimidated  inhabitants.  Mean- 
while all  was  activity  and  alarm  in  Charleston.  That  city,  as  already  mention- 
ed, is  situated  on  a  point  of  land  between  the  rivers  Ashley  and  Cooper,  where 
they  terminate  in  a  bay  of  the  ocean.  Toward  the  sea  the  place  had  been  for- 
tified, and  works  erected  on  the  islands  in  the  bay  to  defend  the  entrance.  An 
attack  by  land  had  not  been  anticipated ;  and  .on  that  side  the  city  was  entirely 
open.  But  in  the  present  alarming  crisis  th#  inhabitants  began  to  fortify  the 
city  on  the  land  side,  and  prosecuted  the  work  with  vigor  and  unremitting  assi- 
duity. All  hands  were  employed  on  the  work  ;  the  slave  and  his  master  labored 
together.     Lines  of  defence  were  drawn  from  the  Ashley  to  the  Cooper  ;  artil 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  299 

lery  was  planted  on  them ;  and  they  were  flanked  by  armed  galleys  stationed 
in  the  rivers.  General  Moultrie,  with  his  feeble  force,  entered  the  town  ;  the 
300  men  detached  by  Lincoln  arrived  ;  Governor  Rutledge,  who  had  taken  post 
with  the  militia  at  Orangeburgh  high  up  the  north  branch  of  the  Edisto,  as  a 
central  station  whence  he  could  most  easily  afford  assistance  to  any  place  that 
might  be  threatened,  hastened  to  the  point  of  danger  ;  and  Pulaski's  legion  came 
in.  All  these  troops  entered  the  city  nearly  at  the  same  time  ;  and,  together 
with  the  fortifications  recently  constructed,  put  it  in  a  condition  very  different 
from  that  in  which  it  had  been  only  a  few  days  before. 

On  the  evening  of  the  10th  of  May,  about  the  time  when  the  several  American 
detachments  entered  Charleston,  General  Prevost  with  his  army  arrived  at  Ash- 
ley ferry.  Next  morning  he  passed  the  river,  marched  down  the  neck  between 
the  Ashley  and  Cooper,  and  took  a  position  just  without  the  reach  of  the  guns 
on  the  fortifications.  The  remainder  of  the  day  was  spent  in  slight  skirmishes. 
On  the  12th  General  Prevost  summoned  the  town  to  surrender ;  and  Governor 
Rutledge,  deeming  it  of  much  importance  to  gain  time,  the  day  was  occupied  in 
negotiation.  On  the  part  of  the  town  a  proposal  was  made  for  the  neutrality  of 
South  Carolina  during  the  war,  leaving  its  ultimate  fate  to  be  determined  by  the 
treaty  of  peace  ;  but  after  several  messages  and  explanations,  this  proposal  was 
entirely  rejected  by  General  Prevost,  who  told  the  garrison  that,  being  in  arms, 
they  must  surrender  themselves  prisoners-of-war.  This  closed  the  negotiation, 
and  both  parties  seemed  to  prepare  for  an  appeal  to  arms.  But  next  morning 
the  garrison  was  agreeably  surprised  to  find  that  the  British  army  had  retreated 
during  the  night,  and  recrossed  Ashley  ferry.  On  surveying  the  American 
works,  General  Prevost  perceived  that,  although  they  were  unfinished,  yet  it 
was  too  hazardous  in  his  circumstances  to  assault  them  ;  for  the  garrison  was 
more  numerous  than  his  army.  There  was  no  time  for  delay,  as  he  knew  Lin- 
coln was  rapidly  advancing  against  him ;  therefore  he  came  to  the  prudent  reso- 
lution of  immediately  retreating. 

General  Prevost  did  not  return  to  Savannah  by  the  direct  road,  as  he  had  ad 
vanced  ;  for  in  Charleston  there  was  a  numerous  garrison  in  his  rear,  and  Lin- 
coln was  near  at  hand  with  his  army.  Therefore,  after  passing  Ashley  ferry, 
he  turned  to  the  left  and  proceeded  to  the  coast,  which,  abounding  with  islands, 
and  being  intersected  by  arms  of  the  sea  all  the  way  to  the  mouth  of  the  Savan- 
nah, afforded  him  the  easiest  and  safest  method  of  returning  with  all  his  baggage 
to  Georgia.  He  first  passed  into  the  island  of  St.  James,  and  then  into  that  of 
St.  John,  where  he  took  post  till  the  arrival  of  a  supply  of  provisions,  which  he 
had  for  some  time  expected  from  New  York. 

By  hasty  marches  General  Lincoln  had  arrived  at  Dorchester,  not  far  from 
Charleston,  before  General  Prevost  left  Ashley  ferry  ;  and  when  the  British 
troops  proceeded  to  the  coast,  Lincoln  followed  and  encamped  near  them,  both 
armies  being  about  thirty  miles  from  Charleston. 

St.  John's  island,  of  which  General  Prevost  took  possession,  is  separated  from 
the  main  land  by  a  narrow  inlet  called  Stone  river ;  and  the  communication  be- 
tween the  continent  and  the  island  is  kept  up  by  a  ferry.  On  the  continent,  at 
this  ferry,  the  British  general  established  a  post ;  partly  for  the  security  of  the 
island,  and  partly  for  the  protection  of  his  foragers.  For  the  defence  of  the 
post  three  redoubts  were  constructed,  and  joined  together  by  lines  of  communi- 
cation. For  some  time  1,500  men  were  stationed  at  the  post  under  Colonel 
Prevost ;  and  the  communication  with  the  island  was  maintained  by  a  bridge, 
formed  by  the  numerous  schooners,  sloops,  and  smaller  vessels  which  attended 
the  army. 

So  long  as  the  whole  of  General  Prevost's  force  lay  on  St.  John's  island, 
ready  to  support  his  detachment  at  Stono  ferry,  General  Lincoln  made  no  attempi 


300  .   THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

against  that  post.  But  the  British  general  set  out  on  his  leturn  to  Georgia 
transporting  a  large  part  of  his  troops,  by  means  of  the  shipping,  from  island  to 
island  along  the  coast.  Colonel  Prevost,  also,  with  part  of  the  garrison  of  Stono 
ferry,  was  ordered  to  Savannah  ;  and  he  left  the  remainder,  amounting  to  about 
700  men,  under  the  command  of  Lieutenant-Colonel  Maitland.  A  number  of 
troops  still  remained  on  St.  John's  island,  but  almost  all  the  boats  were  removed, 
and  consequently  the  communication  between  the  island  and  the  main  land  was 
not  nearly  so  open  as  before. 

General  Lincoln  plainly  perceived  that  it  was  the  intention  of  the  British 
general  to  evacuate  that  part  of  the  country  without  delay  ;  and  he  resolved  not 
to  allow  the  troops  to  depart  unmolested.  He  determined  to  attack  the  post  at 
Stono  ferry  ;  and  in  order  to  prevent  it  from  being  reinforced  by  the  troops  on 
the  island,  General  Moultrie,  who  commanded  in  Charleston,  was  to  pass  over 
to  St.  James's  island  with  a  number  of  militia,  and  engage  the  attention  of  the 
force  on  St.  John's  island,  while  a  real  attack  was  made  on  the  post  at  the  ferry. 

On  the  20th  of  June,  before  seven  in  the  morning,  General  Lincoln,  with 
about  1,200  men,  advanced  to  the  attack.  His  right  wing  was  composed  of  the 
militia  of  South  and  North  Carolina,  and  his  continental  soldiers  formed  the  left, 
to  encounter  the  Scottish  highlanders,  reckoned  the  best  troops  in  the  British 
service.  Colonel  Maitland's  advanced  guards  were  stationed  a  good  way  in 
front  of  his  works,  and  a  smart  firing  between  them  and  the  Americans  gave 
him  the  first  warning  of  the  approach  of  the  enemy.  He  instantly  put  his  gar- 
rison under  arms,  and  sent  out  two  companies  of  highlanders  from  his  right,  un- 
der Captain  Campbell,  to  ascertain  the  force  of  the  assailants.  The  highland- 
ers had  proceeded  only  a  quarter  of  a  mile  when  they  met  the  continental  troops 
of  the  American  army.  A  fierce  conflict  ensued  ;  and  the  highlanders  persisted 
in  the  combat  till  all  their  officers  were  either  killed  or  wounded.  Of  the  two 
companies,  eleven  men  only  returned  to  the  garrison.  The  whole  American 
line  now  advanced  within  300  yards  of  the  works,  and  a  general  engagement 
with  cannon  and  musketry  began,  and  was  maintained  with  much  courage  and 
steadiness  on  both  sides.  At  length  a  regiment  of  Hessians  on  the  British  left 
gave  way,  and  the  Americans  were  on  the  point  of  entering  the  works ;  but,  by 
a  rapid  movement  of  the  remainder  of  the  71st  regiment,  their  progress  was 
checked  :  and  as  General  Moultrie,  from  want  of  boats,  had  been  unable  to  exe- 
cute in  due  time  his  part  of  the  enterprise,  General  Lincoln,  apprehensive  of 
he  arrival  of  reinforcements  to  the  British  from  the  island,  drew  off  his  men, 
and  retired  in  good  order,  carrying  his  wounded  along  with  him.  The  battle 
.asted  upward  of  an  hour.  The  British  had  three  officers  and  twenty-three  pri- 
vates killed,  and  ten  officers  and  ninety-three  privates  wounded.  The  Ameri- 
cans lost  five  officers  who  died  of  their  wounds,  and  thirty-five  privates  who 
were  killed  on  the  field  of  battle,  besides  nineteen  officers  and  120  privates 
wounded. 

Three  days  after  the  battle  the  British  troops  evacuated  the  post  at  Stono 
ferry,  and  also  the  island  of  St.  John,  passing  along  the  coast  from  island  to  isl- 
land,  till  they  reached  Beaufort  in  the  island  of  Port  Royal,  where  General 
Prevost  left  a  garrison  under  the  command  of  Lieutenant-Colonel  Maitland. 

The  heat,  which  in  the  southern  provinces  as  effectually  puts  a  stop  to  mili- 
tary operations  during  summer  as  the  cold  of  the  north  in  winter,  was  now  be- 
come too  intense  for  active  service.  The  care  of  the  officers,  in  both  armies, 
was  employed  in  preserving  their  men  from  the  fevers  of  the  season,  and  keep- 
ing them  in  a  condition  for  service  next  campaign,  which  was  expected  to  open 
in  October.  The  American  militia  dispersed,  leaving  General  Lincoln  with 
about  800  men,  whom  he  marched  to  Shelden,  not  far  from  Beaufort. 

The  alarm  for  the  safety  of  the  southern  states  was  so  great,  that  General 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  301 


Fig.  129.— Hired  Hessians. 

Washington,  weak  as  his  army  was,  weakened  it  still  farther  by  sending  a  de 
tachment,  consisting  of  Bland's  regiment  of  cavalry,  and  the  remnant  of  that 
lately  under  Baylor,  but  now  commanded  by  Lieutenant-Colonel  Washington, 
with  some  new  levies,  to  reinforce  General  Lincoln. 

The  irruption  of  General  Prevost  into  South  Carolina  did  no  credit  to  the 
British  army,  nor  did  it  in  any  degree  serve  the  royal  cause,  although  it  occa- 
sioned great  loss  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  province.  The  British  army  marked 
its  course  by  plunder  and  devastation.  It  spread  over  the  country  to  a  consid- 
erable extent :  small  parties  entered  every  house  ;  seized  the  plate,  money, 
jewels,  and  personal  ornaments  of  the  people ;  and  often  destroyed  what  they 
could  not  carry  away.  The  slaves,  allured  by  the  hope  of  freedom,  repaired  to 
the  royal  army  ;  and,  in  order  to  ingratiate  themselves  with  their  new  friends, 
disclosed  where  their  masters  had  concealed  their  most  valuable  effects.  Many 
of  those  slaves  were  afterward  shipped  off  and  sold  in  the  West  Indies.  Some 
hundreds  of  them  died  of  the  camp  fever ;  and  numbers  of  them,  overtaken  by 
disease,  and  afraid  to  return  to  their  masters,  perished  miserably  in  the  woods. 
It  has  been  calculated  that  South  Carolina  lost  four  thousand  slaves.  The  rap- 
ine and  devastation  were  great ;  and  many  of  the  inhabitants,  in  order  to  save 
themselves  from  those  ravages,  made  professions  of  attachment  to  the  royal 
cause  ;  while  the  means  which  induced  them  to  make  a  show  of  loyalty  aliena- 
ted all  their  affections  from  their  former  rulers. 

While  the  events  now  related  were  passing  in  the  south,  several  desultory  op- 
erations, the  object  of  which  was  devastation  and  plunder,  rather  than  conquest, 
were  projected  by  the  British  in  the  middle  and  southern  states. 

Admiral  Gambier,  who  had  succeeded  Lord  Howe  in  the  command  of  the 
fleet  on  the  American  station,  was  recalled ;  and,  in  the  month  of  April,  Sir 
George  Collier  succeeded  him.  Between  Sir  George  and  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  a 
plan  was  concerted  for  interrupting  the  commerce  of  the  Chesapeake,  and  de- 
stroying the  magazines  on  its  shores..  For  those  purposes,  the  commander-in- 
chief  detached  1,800  men  under  General  Matthews  ;  and  the  transports  in  which 
they  sailed  were  convoyed  by  the  admiral  himself.  The  fleet  sailed  from  Sandy 
Hook  on  the  5th  of  May,  and  entered  the  capes  of  Virginia  on  the  8th.  The 
lower  part  of  Virginia  is  so  intersected  by  deep  creeks  and  rivers,  as  to  afford 
those  who  have  the  command  of  the  waters  an  easy  passage  from  one  place  to 
another,  and  to  give  them  a  decided  advantage  over  those  who  are  destitute  of 
•uch  facili  ies  of  communication. 


Wig.  130.— Southern  Slaves. 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  303 

The  fleet  anchored  in  Hampton  Road,  a  large  basin  of  water  formed  by  the 
confluence  of  the  rivers  James,  Nansemond,  and  Elizabeth.  On  the  morning 
of  the  10th  it  entered  Elizabeth  river  ;  and  the  weak  American  detachment  in 
that  quarter,  wholly  unable  to  resist  such  a  formidable  force,  saved  itself  by 
flight.  The  British  troops  landed  without  opposition.  General  Matthews  es- 
tablished his  headquarters  at  Portsmouth,  whence  he  sent  small  parties  to  Nor- 
folk, Go?port,  Kemp's  landing,  and  Suffolk ;  where  they  took  and  carried  off  or 
destroyed  a  large  quantity  of  naval  and  military  stores,  and  a  number  of  ships, 
some  of  them  richly  laden.  The  loss  to  the  public  and  to  individuals  was  great. 
Having  accomplished  the  object  of  the  expedition,  General  Matthews  returned 
to  New  York  before  the  end  of  the  month. 

At  the  opening  of  the  campaign  of  1779,  the  British  army  at  New  York  and 
Rhode  Island,  including  the  detachment  under  General  Matthews,  amounted  to 
upward  of  sixteen  thousand  men,  assisted  by  a  powerful  fleet.  The  complete 
command  of  the  ocean  and  of  the  navigable  rivers  enabled  the  royal  army  to 
make  sudden  attacks  on  distant  parts  of  the  country,  and  to  keep  the  Americans 
in  perpetual  alarm,  as  they  knew  not  at  what  point  they  were  to  be  assailed.  In 
numerical  force  the  northern  army  of  congress  was  nearly  equal  to  that  under 
Sir  Henry  Clinton.  Upward  of  seven  thousand  men  were  stationed  at  Middle- 
brook,  under  the  immediate  command  of  General  Washington ;  the  rest  of  the 
army  was  posted  in  the  highlands  on  the  Hudson,  under  General  M'Dougall, 
and  on  the  east  side  of  the  river,  under  General  Putnam. 

On  the  part  of  the  Americans  the  plan  of  the  campaign  was  necessarily  de- 
fensive ;  for  they  had  no  probability  of  making  any  successful  attack  on  the 
British  army  at  New  York  or  Rhode  Island.  That  army  interrupted  the  com- 
munication by  sea,  and  by  the  lower  parts  of  the  Hudson,  between  the  middle 
and  northern  states.  To  preserve  that  communication  as  far  down  the  Hudson 
as  possible,  was  a  matter  of  much  importance  to  the  Americans ;  and  to  guard 
the  passes  of  the  highlands,  and  command  the  communication  between  New 
York  and  Albany,  was  always  an  object  of  anxious  attention  to  General  Wash- 
ington. With  a  view  to  secure  those  points,  the  Americans  began  to  construct 
fortifications  on  Stony  point,  a  rocky  and  commanding  eminence  on  the  west 
bank  of  the  river,  about  sixty  miles  above  New  York,  and  on  Verplanck's  point, 
a  flat  peninsula  projecting  a  good  way  into  the  river  on  the  opposite  side.  The 
fort  at  the  last  place,  named  La  Fayette,  was  in  a  state  of  greater  forwardness 
than  the  works  on  Stony  point. 

Before  the  return  of  General  Matthews  from  his  incursion  into  Virginia,  Sir 
Henry  Clinton  had  planned  an  attack  upon  those  places,  and  the  troops  were 
embarked  for  that  purpose.  On  the  return  of  Matthews,  his  detachment,  with- 
out being  permitted  to  land,  was  joined  to  the  expedition  ;  and  on  the  30th  of 
May  the  whole  armament,  convoyed  by  Sir  George  Collier  and  accompanied  by 
the  commander-in-chief,  sailed  up  the  North  river.  Next  morning  the  largest 
division  of  the  troops,  under  General  Vaughan,  landed  on  the  east  bank,  seven 
miles  below  Fort  La  Fayette  ;  the  remainder,  accompanied  by  Sir  Henry  Clin- 
ton, continued  their  course  up  the  river,  and  landed  on  the  west  side,  three  miles 
below  Stony  point. 

The  position  of  the  Americans  at  Stony  point  was  strong,  but  the  works  were 
unfinished  ;  and  the  feeble  garrison,  after  setting  fire  to  a  blockhouse  on  the  top 
of  the  eminence,  abandoned  the  place.  The  British  took  possession  of  it  in  the 
afternoon,  and,  in  the  course  of  the  night,  with  great  labor,  dragged  some  heavy 
cannon  and  mortars  to  the  top  of  the  hill.  At  five  next  morning  a  battery  was 
ready  to  open  on  Fort  La  Fayette.  The  distance  across  the  river  was  about  a 
thousand  yards  ;  and  during  the  day  the  fire  from  the  commanding  summit  of 
Stony  point,  and  from  the  armed  vessels  and  gun-boats  in  the  river,  made  a  sen- 


304  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

sible  impression  on  the  works  of  Fort  La  Fayette.  During  the  following  night 
two  galleys  passed  up  the  river,  and  anchored  above  the  fort,  so  as  to  prevent 
the  escape  of  the  garrison  by  water.  General  Vaughan,  having  made  a  long 
circuit,  completely  invested  the  place  by  land.  Therefore  the  garrison,  unable 
to  maintain  the  post  against  such  a  superior  force,  and  finding  themselves  en- 
closed on  every  side,  surrendered  the  place,  and  became  prisoners  of  war.  Sir 
Henry  Clinton  gave  immediate  directions  for  completing  the  fortifications  of  both 
posts,  and  putting  them  in  a  strong  state  of  defence. 

General  Washington  obtained  early  notice  of  preparations  at  New  York  for 
this  expedition  ;  and,  suspecting  that  it  was  intended  either  against  his  own 
army  at  Middlebrook  or  the  passes  in  the  highlands,  he  put  his  troops  in  mo- 
tion, and  ordered  General  Putnam  to  be  ready  to  make  a  rapid  movement  up  the 
river.  He  strengthened  the  garrison  of  West  Point,  an  important  post  on  the 
Hudson,  some  miles  above  Verplanck's ; and  took  a  strong  position,  with  his 
army,  in  Smith's  close,  so  as  to  secure  West  Point  on  that  side.  But  Sir  Henry 
Clinton,  perceiving  that  no  further  progress  could  be  made  up  the  river,  and  be- 
ing informed  that  Staten  Island  was  threatened  in  his  absence,  after  garrisoning 
the  posts  which  he  had  taken,  returned  with  his  fleet  and  army  to  New  York. 

The  states  of  New  England  were  the  most  populous  in  the  Union.  With 
them  the  quarrel  originated ;  and  they  had  given  congress  an  active  and  zealous 
support.  The  activity  and  courage  which  they  had  displayed  at  the  commence- 
ment of  the  struggle  had  hitherto,  in  a  great  measure,  saved  that  part  of  the 
country  from  being  made  the  theatre  of  war.  But  now  Sir  Henry  Clinton  de- 
termined to  ravage  the  coast  of  Connecticut ;  partly  with  the  view  of  drawing 
General  Washington  from  his  strong  position  in  the  highlands  to  protect  the 
towns  near  the  shore,  and  partly  in  order  to  punish  the  inhabitants  for  their  ac- 
tive hostility  to  the  British  government.  For  those  purposes  2,600  men,  under 
the  command  of  Tryon,  formerly  governor  of  the  province  of  New  York,  but 
now  a  major-general  in  the  British  army,  convoyed  by  Sir  George  Collier  with 
several  vessels  of  war,  sailedfromThrog's  Neck  in  the  sound,  on  the  4<th  of  July, 
and  next  morning  reached  the  vicinity  of  New  Haven,  the  capital  of  Connec- 
ticut. 

On  the  appearance  of  the  armament,  the  militia  assembled  with  alacrity  and 
in  considerable  numbers.  But  the  troops  effected  a  landing  several  miles  be- 
low the  town ;  and,  notwithstanding  a  continued  opposition,  made  themselves 
masters  of  it,  and  took  or  destroyed  all  the  artillery,  ammunition,  public  stores, 
and  the  vessels  in  the  harbor,  but,  in  a  great  measure,  spared  private  property. 

Next  day  they  reimbarked,  and  sailed  along  the  coast  to  the  village  of  Fair- 
field. The  alarm  was  now  widely  spread ;  the  militia  assembled  in  greater 
numbers ;  and  the  opposition  to  the  troops  was  more  obstinate  than  at  New  Ha- 
ven. But  they  forced  their  way  into  Fairfield ;  and  General  Tryon,  determined 
if  possible  to  ruin  those  whom  he  was  unable  to  subdue,  not  only  destroyed  all 
the  public  property,  but  laid  the  flourishing  village  in  ashes,  and  treated  many 
unarmed  persons  with  severity.  Such  conduct  disgraced  the  British  arms,  and 
injured  the  cause  which  it  was  intended  to  serve.  At  all  times  war  is  a  fearful 
scourge,  and  ought  to  be  carried  on  with  as  much  humanity  as  is  consistent  with 
the  attainment  of  the  main  object  in  view.  To  intrust  a  military  force  to  the 
orders  of  an  infuriated  zealot  can  seldom  serve  any  good  purpose. 

The  opposition  increased  as  the  troops  advanced ;  and  the  towns  of  Norwalk 
and  Greenfield,  at  which  they  successively  landed,  shared  the  same  unhappy 
fate  with  Fairfield.  An  attack  on  New  London,  a  noted  place  of  resort  for  the 
privateers  which  preyed  on  the  British  trade,  was  the  ultimate  object  of  the  ex- 
pedition ;  but,  as  the  resistance  still  increased,  a  formidable  opposition  was 
there  anticipated,  and  it  was  therefore  thought  advisable  to  procure  a  reinforce- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  305 

ment  of  men  and  a  supply  of  provisions,  before  attempting  that  place.  For  this 
purpose  the  fleet  returned  to  Huntingdon  bay,  in  Long  Island  ;  and  Sir  George 
Collier  repaired  to  Throg's  Neck,  to  consult  with  the  commander-in-chief  of  the 
army  concerning  their  subsequent  operations. 

The  ravages  committed  on  the  towns  of  the  coast  of  Connecticut  excited 
complaints  and  murmurings  among  the  people,  because  they  were  left  unpro- 
tected, and  exposed  to  the  ruthless  depredations  of  the  enemy.  But  General 
Washington's  army  was  too  feeble  at  once  to  defend  the  passes  in  the  highlands 
and  afford  protection  to  the  coast.  In  order,  therefore,  to  quiet  the  murmuring 
of  the  people,  and  to  withdraw  the  British  troops  from  Connecticut,  he  was 
powerfully  induced  to  undertake  some  enterprise  on  the  Hudson ;  and  the  posts 
at  King's  ferry  seemed  the  most  eligible  point  for  striking  an  effective  blow. 

General  Washington  procured  good  information  concerning  the  state  of  those 
posts  ;  and  in  person  took  a  view  of  Stony  point,  the  main  object  of  attack. 
From  all  the  information  which  he  obtained,  as  well  as  from  his  own  observation, 
he  was  convinced  that  there  was  little  probability  of  success  against  that  fort  but 
by  surprise.  The  attempt  was  hazardous  ;  for  Stony  point  is  a  commanding  hill, 
projecting  far  into  the  Hudson,  which  washes  three  fourths  of  its  base.  The 
remaining  fourth  is  in  a  great  measure  covered  by  a  deep  marsh,  commencing 
near  the  river  on  the  upper  side,  and  continuing  till  it  joins  it  below  the  fort. 
The  marsh  was  passable  only  at  one  place  ;  but  at  its  junction  with  the  river 
there  is  a  sandy  beach,  which  may  be  passed  at  ebb  tide.  The  fort  stood  on 
the  summit  of  the  hill,  and  was  well  provided  with  artillery.  Several  breast- 
works and  strong  batteries  were  raised  in  front  of  the  principal  fortification,  and 
there  were  two  rows  of  abatis  about  half-way  down  the  hill.  The  fort  was  gar- 
risoned by  about  600  men,  under  Lieutenant-Colonel  Johnson  ;  and  several  ves- 
sels of  war  were  stationed  in  the  river,  so  as  to  coumnani  the  ground  at  the  foot 
of  the  hill. 


J**«.  i31.— -Washington  &i  Stony  Point. 

Af  midday,  on  the  15th  o!f  July,  the  detachment  appointed  to  surprise  the  fort 
marched  from  Sandy  beach,  fourteen  miles  distance  from  Stony  point,  under  the 
command  of  General  Wayne.  The  road  was  mountainous,  rugged,  and  diffi- 
cult ;  the  heat  was  intense  ;  and  it  was  eight  in  the  evening  before  the  van  of 
the  party  reached  Spring  Heels,  a  mile  and  a  half  from  the  fort.  There  the  de- 
tachment halted  and  formed,  while  General  Wayne  and  some  of  his  officers 
proceeded  to  take  a  view  of  the  works.  At  half-past  eleven  the  party,  in  two 
columns,  advanc<  d  toward  the  garrison.     One  hundred  and  fifty  volunteers,  un> 

20 


306  THE    PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

der  Colonel  Fleury  and  Major  Povey,  formed  the  van  of  the  right ;  100  v^n' 
teers,  led  by  Major  Stewart,  composed  the  van  of  the  left.  Both  advanced  wiug 
unloaded  muskets  and  fixed  bayonets,  and  each  was  preceded  by  a  forlorn  hope 
of  twenty  men,  conducted  by  Lieutenants  Gibbon  and  Knox,  to  remove  the 
abattisand  other  obstructions,  and  to  open  a  passage  for  the  columns  which  fol- 
lowed close  in  their  rear.  Having  taken  care  to  secure  every  person  on  the 
route  who  could  give  information  of  their  approach,  the  columns  reached  the 
marsh  undiscovered.  In  crossing  it,  unexpected  difficulties  occurred  ;  and  it 
was  twenty  minutes  past  twelve  when  the  attack  commenced.  A  tremendous 
discharge  of  musketry  and  grapeshot  immediately  opened  on  the  assailants ; 
but  both  columns  impetuously  rushed  forward  with  fixed  bayonets,  and  without 
firing  a  shot  soon  got  complete  possession  of  the  fort. 

This  was  a  brilliant  exploit ;  and  the  assailants  gained  nobler  and  more  per 
manent  laurels  by  their  humanity  than  their  bravery  ;  for  although  the  place  was 
taken  by  storm,  and  the  American  troops  were  greatly  exasperated  by  the  mer- 
ciless ravages  and  wanton  devastations  committed  on  the  coast  of  Connecticut 
yet  not  one  individual  of  the  garrison  suffered  after  resistance  ceased.  Of  the 
garrison  twenty  men  were  killed  in  the  conflict,  including  one  captain  ;  and  sev- 
enty-four wounded,  among  whom  were  six  officers.  The  Americans  had  sixty- 
three  men  killed,  including  two  officers  ;  but  their  wounded  did  not  exceed  forty. 
Of  the  twenty  men  in  Lieutenant  Gibbon's  forlorn  hope,  seventeen  were  either 
killed  or  wounded.  The  prisoners  amounted  to  543,  and  among  them  were  one 
lieutenant-colonel,  four  captains,  and  twenty  subaltern  officers.  The  military 
stores  in  the  fort  were  considerable. 

An  attack  on  Fort  La  Fayette  also  was  a  part  of  the  plan  ;  and  two  brigades, 
under  General  M'Dougall,  were  ordered  to  proceed  toward  it,  and  to  be  in  readi- 
ness to  attack  it  as  soon  as  they  should  be  informed  of  General  Wayne's  suc- 
cess against  Stony  point.  But  M'Dougall  was  not  forward  in  time ;  and  the 
garrison  of  Fort  La  Fayette,  where  Colonel  Webster  commanded,  had  time  to 
prepare  for  resistance.  Wayne  turned  the  artillery  of  Stony  point  against  the 
British  ships,  and  compelled  them  to  drop  down  the  river  beyond  the  reach  of 
his  guns.  He  also  fired  on  Verplanck's  point ;  but  so  great  was  the  distance 
that  his  shot  made  little  impression  on  the  works.  The  critical  moment  for  as- 
saulting Fort  La  Fayette  having  been  lost,  the  plan  of  operation  against  it  was 
changed.  M'Dougall's  detachment  was  intrusted  to  General  Howe,  and  he  was 
provided  with  some  battering  cannon,  to  make  a  breach  in  the  fortifications ; 
but,  before  he  was  ready  to  act  against  the  place,  he  found  it  expedient  to  re- 
treat. 

Immediately  after  the  conference  with  Sir  George  Collier,  Sir  Henry  Clinton 
was  informed  of  the  surprise  of  Stony  point,  and  of  the  danger  of  Fort  La  Fay- 
ette. He  instantly  abandoned  his  design  against  New  London  and  the  coast  of 
Connecticut ;  recalled  his  transports  and  troops  from  the  sound ;  moved  his 
army  to  Dobb's  ferry ;  despatched  General  Stirling  up  the  river  with  a  body  of 
troops  in  transports  to  the  assistance  of  Colonel  Webster ;  and  soon  followed  in 
person  with  a  larger  force,  in  the  expectation  that  General  Washington  would 
be  induced  to  leave  his  strong  position,  and  hazard  a  battle  for  the  possession  of 
Stony  point.  But  the  failure  of  the  design  against  Fort  La  Fayette  rendered 
the  possession  of  Stony  point  a  matter  of  no  great  importance  ;  because  the 
works  on  Verplanck's  point  effectually  prevented  the  communication  by  King's 
ferry  between  the  states  on  the  east  and  west  of  the  Hudson ;  and  the  command 
of  that  ferry  constituted  the  chief  value  of  the  forts  on  Stony  point  and  Ver- 
planck's Necx,  as,  when  it  was  closed,  the  intercourse  with  the  eastern  states 
could  be  kept  up  only  by  a  very  circuitous  route.  Stony  point,  it  was  thought, 
could  not  be  retained  without  a  garrison  of  1,500  men  ;  a  force  General  Wash- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  30? 

ington  could  not  spare  from  his  little  army,  which  was  not  more  than  9,000 
strong.  Besides,  as  the  British  had  the  entire  command  of  the  river,  they  had 
fortified  Stony  point  only  on  the  land  side  ;  but,  if  the  Americans  had  kept  pos- 
session of  the  post,  it  would  have  been  as  necessary  to  fortify  it  toward  the  river 
as  toward  the  land.  Therefore  General  Washington  deemed  it  expedient  to 
evacuate  the  place,  after  having  to  a  certain  extent  demolished  the  works. 

On  his  arrival,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  again  took  possession  of  Stony  point ;  or- 
dered the  fortifications  to  be  repaired ;  stationed  a  strong  garrison  in  the  fort, 
under  Brigadier-General  Stirling  ;  and,  finding  that  General  Washington  could 
not  be  drawn  from  his  strong  position  in  the  highlands,  he  again  sailed  down 
the  river. 

Scarcely  had  Sir  George  Collier,  who  had  accompanied  the  commander-in- 
chief  on  this  expedition,  returned  to  New  York,  when  he  was  informed  that  a 
fleet  of  armed  vessels,  with  transports  and  troops,  had  sailed  from  Boston  to  at- 
tack a  post  which  General  M'Lean  was  establishing  at  Penobscot,  in  the  eastern 
part  of  the  province  of  Massachusetts  Bay.  He  immediately  got  ready  for  sea 
that  part  of  the  naval  force  which  was  at  New  York,  and  on  the  3d  of  August 
sailed  to  relieve  the  garrison  of  Penobscot. 

In  the  month  of  June,  General  M'Lean,  who  commanded  the  royal  troops  in 
Nova  Scotia,  arrived  in  the  bay  of  Penobscot  with  nearly  700  men,  in  order  to 
establish  a  post,  which  might  at  once  be  a  means  of  checking  the  incursions  of 
the  Americans  into  Nova  Scotia,  and  of  supplying  the  royal  yards  at  Halifax 
with  ship  timber,  which  abounded  in  that  part  of  the  country.  This  establish- 
ment alarmed  the  government  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  which  resolved  to  dislodge 
M'Lean,  and,  with  great  promptitude,  equipped  a  fleet  and  raised  troops  for  that 
purpose.  The  fleet,  which  consisted  of  fifteen  vessels-of-war,  carrying  from 
thirty-two  to  twelve  guns  each,  with  transports,  was  commanded  by  Commodore 
Saltonstall ;  the  army,  amounting  to  between  three  and  four  thousand  militia, 
was  under  the  orders  of  General  Lovell. 

General  M'Lean  chose  for  his  post  a  peninsula  on  the  east  side  of  Penobscot 
bay,  which  is  about  seven  leagues  wide  and  seventeen  deep,  terminating  at  the 
point  where  the  river  Penobscot  flows  into  it.  M'Lean's  station  was  nine  miles 
from  the  bottom  of  the  bay.  As  that  part  of  the  country  was  then  an  unbroken 
forest,  he  cleared  away  the  wood  on  the  peninsula,  and  began  to  construct  a  fort, 
in  which  he  was  assisted  and  protected  by  the  crews  of  three  sloops-of-war 
which  had  escorted  him  thither.  M'Lean  heard  of  the  expedition  against  him 
on  the  21st  of  July,  when  he  had  made  little  progress  in  the  erection  of  his  fort. 
On  the  25th  the  American  fleet  appeared  in  the  bay  ;  but,  owing  to  the  opposi- 
tion of  the  British  sloops-of-war,  and  to  the  bold  and  rugged  nature  of  the  shore, 
the  troops  did  not  effect  a  landing  till  the  28th.  This  interval  M'Lean  improved 
with  such  laborious  diligence  that  his  fortifications  were  in  a  state  of  consider- 
able forwardness.  Lovell  erected  a  battery  within  750  yards  of  the  works  :  for 
nearly  a  fortnight  a  brisk  cannonade  was  kept  up,  and  preparations  were  made 
to  assault  the  fort.  But,  on  the  13th  of  August,  Lovell  was  informed  that  Sir 
George  Collier,  with  a  superior  naval  force,  had  entered  the  bay ;  therefore  in 
the  night  he  silently  embarked  his  troops  and  cannon,  unperceived  by  the  gar- 
rison, which  was  every  moment  in  expectation  of  being  assaulted. 

On  the  approach  of  the  British  fleet,  the  Americans,  after  some  show  of  prep- 
aration for  resistance,  betook  themselves  to  flight.  A  general  pursuit  and  unre- 
sisted destruction  ensued.  The  Warren,  a  fine  new  frigate  of  thirty-two  guns, 
and  fourteen  other  vessels  of  inferior  force,  were  either  blown  up  or  taken.  The 
transports  fled  in  confusion  ;  and,  after  having  landed  the  troops  in  a  wild  and 
uncultivated  part  of  the  country,  were  burnt.  The  men,  destitute  of  provisions 
and  other  necessaries,  had  to  explore  their  way  for  more  than  100  miles  through 


308  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

an  uninhabited  and  pathless  wilderness,  and  many  of  them  perished  before  reach- 
ing the  settled  country.  After  this  successful  exploit  Sir  George  Collier  re- 
turned to  New  York,  where  he  resigned  the  command  of  the  fleet  to  Admiral 
Arbuthnot,  who  had  arrived  from  England  with  some  ships-of-war,  and  with 
provisions,  stores,  and  reinforcements  for  the  army. 

On  descending  the  river,  after  replacing  the  garrison  of  Stony  point,  Sir 
Henry  Clinton  encamped  above  Harlem,  with  his  upper  posts  at  Kingsbridge. 
General  Washington  remained  in  his  strong  position  in  the  highlands,  but  fre- 
quently detached  numerous  parties  on  both  sides  of  the  river,  in  order  to  check 
the  British  foragers,  and  to  restrain  the  intercourse  with  the  loyalists.  Major 
Lee,  who  commanded  one  of  those  parties,  planned  a  bold  and  hazardous  enter- 
prise against  the  British  post  at  Powles'  Hook  on  the  Jersey  bank  of  the  river, 
opposite  the  town  of  New  York.  That  post  was  strongly  fortified  and  of  diffi- 
cult access,  and  therefore  the  garrison  thought  themselves  secure.  But  Major 
Lee  determined  to  make  an  attempt  on  the  place  ;  and  chose  the  morning  of  the 
20th  of  August  for  his  enterprise,  when  part  of  the  garrison  was  absent  on  a  for- 
aging excursion.  Advancing  silently  at  the  head  of  300  men,  the  sentinel  at  the 
gate  mistook  his  party  for  that  which  had  marched  out  the  preceding  day,  and 
allowed  them  to  pass  unchallenged ;  and,  almost  in  an  instant,  they  seized  the 
block-house  and  two  redoubts  before  the  alarm  was  given.  Major  Sutherland, 
commandant  of  the  post,  with  sixty  Hessians,  entered  a  redoubt,  and  began  a 
brisk  fire  on  the  assailants.  This  gave  an  extensive  notice  of  the  attack  ;  and 
the  firing  of  guns  in  New  York,  and  by  the  shipping  in  the  roads,  proved  that 
the  alarm  was  widely  spread.  In  order,  therefore,  not  to  hazard  the  loss  of  his 
party,  Major  Lee  retreated,  with  the  loss  of  two  men  killed  and  three  wounded, 
carrying  along  with  him  about  150  prisoners.  Notwithstanding  the  difficulties 
and  dangers  which  he  had  to  encounter,  he  effected  his  retreat.  It  was  not  his  de- 
sign to  keep  possession  of  the  place  ;  but  to  carry  off  the  garrison,  reflect  credit 
on  the  American  arms,  and  encourage  a  spirit  of  enterprise  in  the  army. 

The  western  frontier  of  the  United  States  was  near  the  dwellings  of  a  num- 
ber of  Indian  tribes  ;  and  these  six  nations,  the  Mohawks,  Cayugas,  Tuscaroras, 
Oneidas,  Onondagas,  and  Senecas,  distinguished  by  their  confederacy,  policy, 
and  bravery,  possessed  the  extensive  and  fertile  country  lying  between  the 
vicinity  of  Albany  and  Lake  Erie.  From  their  long  intercourse  with  Europeans, 
those  nations  had  acquired  a  relish  for  some  of  the  comforts  of  civilized  life,  and 
entertained  more  enlarged  views  than  most  of  the  North  American  tribes  of  the 
advantages  of  private  property.  Their  populous  villages  contained  some  com- 
fortable houses,  and  their  fertile  fields  and  rich  orchards  yielded  an  abundant 
supply  of  maize  and  fruit. 

To  gain  the  friendship  of  these  confederated  nations,  and  of  the  other  Indian 
tribes  on  the  frontier  of  the  United  States,  had,  from  the  beginning  of  the  war, 
been  an  object  of  attention  both  to  the  British  government  and  to  congress.  But 
former  habits,  together  with  rum,  presents,  and  promises  from  the  agents  at  the 
British  posts  on  the  lakes,  secured  to  the  royal  cause  the  support  of  the  greater 
part  of  the  Six  Nations  ;  while  a  few,  chiefly  the  Oneidas,  espoused  the  inter- 
ests of  America. 

Many  of  the  loyalists  who  had  been  obliged  to  flee  from  the  United  States 
took  refuge  among  the  Indians,  and  at  once  increased  their  strength  and  whetted 
their  ferocity.  Even  the  savages  were  ashamed  of  their  ruthless  cruelty  ;  and 
Indian  chiefs  have  been  heard  to  declare  that  they  never  would  permit  white 
men  to  accompany  them  in  their  military  expeditions,  because  of  the  horrible 
enormities  which  they  perpetrated.  Of  the  murderous  cruelty  of  the  savage 
whites  we  have  a  striking  instance  in  the  infamous  conduct  of  Butler  at  Wyo- 
ming, during  the  preceding  campaign.     In  that  lamentable  catastrophe  the  Six 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


309 


310  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

Nations  had  t&ien  an  active  part,  and  they  were  meditating  fresh  hostilities 
Their  bloody  incursions  excited  a  strong  sensation  throughout  the  United  States, 
and  produced  the  resolution  to  lead  an  overwhelming  force  into  their  territory 
ana  to  destroy  their  settlements. 

The  largest  division  of  the  army  employed  on  that  service  assembled  at  Wy 
oming  on  a  chief  branch  of  the  Susquehannah.  Another  division  which  had 
wintered  on  the  Mohawk,  marched  under  the  orders  of  General   Clinton,  and 

{"oined  the  main  body  at  the  confluence  of  the  two  great  sources  of  the  Susque- 
lannah.  On  the  22d  of  August  the  united  force,  amounting  to  nearly  5,000 
men,  under  the  command  of  General  Sullivan,  proceeded  up  the  Cayuga,  or 
western  branch  of  the  last-named  river,  which  led  directly  into  the  Indian  coun- 
try. The  preparations  for  this  expedition  did  not  escape  the  notice  of  those 
against  whom  it  was  directed,  and  the  Indians  seem  fully  to  have  penetrated 
Sullivan's  plan  of  operation.  Formidable  as  his  force  was,  they  determined  to 
meet  him,  and  try  the  fortune  of  a  battle.  They  were  about  1,000  strong,  com- 
manded by  the  two  Butlers,  Guy  Johnson,  M' Donald,  and  Brandt.  They  chose 
their  ground  with  judgment,  and  fortified  their  camp  at  some  distance  above 
Chemung,  and  a  mile  in  front  of  Newtown. 

There  Sullivan  attacked  them  ;  and,  after  a  short  but  spirited  resistance,  they 
retreated  with  precipitation.  The  Americans  had  thirty  men  killed  or  wounded  ; 
the  Indians  left  only  eleven  dead  bodies  on  the  field ;  but  they  were  so  discour- 
aged by  this  defeat,  that  they  abandoned  their  villages  and  fields  to  the  unresist- 
ed ravages  of  the  victor,  who  laid  waste  their  towns  and  orchards,  so  that  they 
might  have  no  inducement  again  to  settle  so  near  the  states.  The  members  of 
civilized  society  too  faithfully  imitated  the  savage  enemy  whom  they  assailed, 
in  all  the  enormities  of  barbarous  warfare. 

This  expedition  gave  little  satisfaction  to  any  of  the  parties  concerned  in 
planning  or  executing  it,  and  Sullivan  Resigned  his  commission,  and  retired  from 
the  public  service.  In  the  course  of  the  summer,  the  Indians  on  the  southern 
frontier  were  also  severely  chastised  ;  but  although  unable  to  resist  the  force 
sent  against  them,  they  made  some  sanguinary  incursions  into  the  provinces. 

We  have  already  seen  that  Admiral  Count  d'Estaing,  after  repairing  his  ships 
at  Boston,  sailed  to  the  West  Indies  ;  whither  he  was  followed  by  Admiral  By- 
ron with  the  British  fleet,  having  on  board  a  detachment  of  the  army  at  New 
York,  under  General  Grant.  The  French  took  the  islands  of  Dominica,  St. 
Vincent,  and  Grenada,  and  spread  a  general  alarm  throughout  the  West  Indies 
The  British  made  themselves  masters  of  St.  Lucie  ;  but  this  did  not  compensate 
for  the  loss  of  the  islands  already  named.  The  season  of  the  hurricanes  ap- 
proached ;  and  D'Estaing,  after  an  engagement  with  the  British  fleet,  sailed 
toward  the  coast  of  North  America. 

Although  General  Prevost  had  been  obliged  to  retire  from  Charleston,  and  to 
abandon  the  upper  parts  of  Georgia ;  yet  so  long  as  he  kept  possession  of  the 
town  of  Savannah,  and  maintained  a  post  at  Beaufort,  South  Carolina  was  much 
exposed  to  hostile  incursions.  Therefore  Governor  Rutledge  and  General  Lin- 
coln earnestly  pressed  D'Estaing  to  repair  to  the  Savannah,  hoping  by  his  aid 
to  drive  the  British  from  Georgia.  Plombard,  the  French  consul  at  Charleston, 
joined  in  these  solicitations.  In  compliance  with  their  importunity,  D'Estaing 
sailed  from  Cape  Francois,  in  St.  Domingo  ;  and  with  twenty-two  sail  of  the 
line,  and  a  number  of  smaller  vessels,  having  6,000  soldiers  on  board,  appeared 
off  the  Savannah,  where  he  captured  the  Experiment,  a  fifty-gun  ship,  and  some 
other  British  vessels. 

General  Lincoln,  with  about  1,000  men.  marched  to  Zubly's  ferry  on  the  Sa- 
vannah, but  found  more  difficulty  than  he  had  anticipated  in  crossing  the  river 
and  its  marshes.     On  the  evening  of  the  13th  of  September,  however,  he  reach- 


Fig.  133.— Portrait  of  Brandt 


312  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

ed  the  soutlit  m  bank,  and  encamped  on  the  heights  of  Ebenezer,  twenty-three 
miles  from  the  town  of  Savannah.  There  he  was  joined  by  Colonel  M'fntosh, 
with  his  detachment,  from  Augusta.  Pulaski's  legion  also  arrived  in  camp.  On 
the  same  day  that  Lincoln  passed  Zubly's  ferry,  D'Estaing  landed  3,000  men  at 
Beaulieu;  and  on  the  16th  of  September  the  combined  armies  united  their 
strength  before  the  town  of  Savannah.  That  place  was  the  headquarters  of 
General  Prevost,  who  commanded  the  British  troops  in  the  southern  provinces. 
Apprehending  no  immediate  danger,  he  had  weakened  his  garrison  by  establish- 
ing some  distant  outposts  in  Georgia,  and  by  leaving  Colonel  Maitland  with  a 
strong  detachment  at  Beaufort,  in  the  island  of  Port  Royal  in  South  Carolina  ; 
but  on  the  appearance  of  the  French  fleet,  he  immediately  called  in  all  his  out- 
posts ;  and  before  the  French  landed,  or  the  Americans  crossed  the  river,  all 
the  British  detachments  in  Georgia  had  assembled  at  the  town  of  Savannah,  and 
amounted  to  nearly  2,000  men. 

Even  before  the  arrival  of  Lincoln,  D'Estaing  had  summoned  the  place  to 
surrender.  But  although  General  Prevost  had  exerted  himself  with  great  ac- 
tivity in  strengthening  the  defences  of  the  place  from  the  moment  that  he  heard 
of  the  appearance  of  the  French  fleet  on  the  coast,  yet  his  works  were  incom- 
plete, and  he  was  desirous  of  gaining  time.  He  requested  a  suspension  of  hos- 
tilities for  twenty-four  hours,  which  was  granted  him.  In  that  critical  interval, 
Colonel  Maitland,  by  extraordinary  efforts,  arrived  with  the  garrison  of  Beaufort, 
and  entered  the  town.  Encouraged  by  this  accession  of  strength,  General  Pre- 
vost now  informed  Count  d'Estaing  that  he  was  resolved  to  defend  the  place  to 
the  last  extremity.  The  combined  armies  determined  to  besiege  the  town,  and 
made  the  necessary  preparations  for  that  purpose.  Several  days  were  spent  in 
bringing  up  heavy  artillery  and  stores  from  the  fleet ;  and  on  the  23d  of  Septem- 
ber, the  besieging  army  broke  ground  before  the  town.  By  the  1st  of  October, 
they  had  advanced  within  300  yards  of  the  British  works.  Several  batteries, 
mounting  thirty-three  pieces  of  heavy  cannon  and  nine  mortars,  had  for  several 
days  played  incessantly  on  the  garrison  ;  and  a  floating  battery  of  sixteen  guns 
had  also  opened  upon  it  from  the  river.  But  this  cannonade  made  little  impres- 
sion on  the  works. 

The  situation  of  D'Estaing  became  extremely  unpleasant.  More  time  had  al 
ready  been  spent  in  the  siege  than  he  had  allotted  for  the  expulsion  of  the  Brit 
ish  troops  from  that  province.  The  French  West  India  islands  were  exposed 
to  danger  in  his  absence  ;  the  tempestuous  season  of  the  year  was  setting  in  ; 
a  superior  British  fleet  might  come  against  him  ;  and  his  officers  strongly  re- 
monstrated against  remaining  longer  in  the  Savannah.  By  continuing  their 
regular  approaches  for  a  few  days  more,  the  besiegers  would  probably  have 
made  themselves  masters  of  the  place  ;  but  these  few  days  D'Estaing  could  not 
spare.  No  alternative  remained  but  to  raise  the  siege,  or  storm  the  place.  The 
last  of  these  the  French  commander  resolved  to  attempt.  For  that  purpose,  on 
the  morning  of  the  9th  of  October,  a  heavy  cannonade  and  bombardment  opened 
on  the  town.  Three  thousand  French,  and  1,500  Americans,  led  by  D'Estaing 
and  Lincoln,  advanced  in  three  columns  to  the  assault.  A  well-directed  and 
destructive  fire  from  the  batteries  opened  upon  them  ;  but  they  resolutely  ad- 
vanced, broke  through  the  abatis,  crossed  the  ditch,  and  mounted  the  parapet. 
The  French  and  Americans,  with  emulous  valor,  each  planted  a  standard  on  a 
redoubt ;  but  fell  in  great  numbers  in  endeavoring  to  force  their  way  into  the 
works.  While  the  assailants  were  vigorously  opposed  in  front,  the  batteries 
galled  their  flanks.  Count  Pulaski,  at  the  head  of  200  horsemen,  galloped  be- 
tween the  batteries  toward  the  town,  with  the  intention  of  charging  the  garrison 
in  the  rear  ;  but  he  fell  mortally  wounded,  and  his  squadron  was  broken.     Th« 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  313 

vigor  of  the  assailants  began  to  abate  ;  and,  after  a  desperate  conflict  of  fifty 
minutes,  they  were  driven  from  the  works,  and  sounded  a  retreat. 

In  this  unsuccessful  attack  the  French  lost  700  men  in  killed  and  wounded, 
among  the  latter  was  Count  d'Estaing  himself;  and  the  Americans  240.  As 
the  garrison,  consisting  of  more  than  2,000  men,  fought  for  the  most  part  under 
cover,  their  loss  was  comparatively  small. 

Both  the  French  and  Americans  displayed  much  courage  and  steadiness  in 
the  attack  ;  and,  although  unsuccessful,  yet,  instead  of  mutual  accusations  and 
reproaches,  their  respect  for  each  othd  was  increased. 

After  this  repulse  no  hope  of  taking  the  town  remained  ;  and  Count  d'Estaing 
having  removed  his  heavy  artillery,  both  armies  left  their  ground  on  the  evening 
of  the  18th  of  October.  D'Estaing  marched  only  two  miles  that  evening,  and 
remained  in  the  same  encampment  next  day,  in  order  to  cover  General  Lincoln's 
retreat,  and  secure  him  from  a  pursuit  by  the  garrison.  The  Americans  re- 
crossed  the  Savannah  at  Zubly's  ferry,  and  took  a  position  in  South  Carolina. 
The  militia  returned  home.  The  French,  with  all  their  artillery,  ammunition, 
and  baggage,  embarked  without  delay  ;  but  scarcely  were  they  on  board  when 
a  violent  storm  arose,  which  so  completely  dispersed  the  fleet,  that,  of  seven 
ships  which  the  admiral  ordered  to  Hampton  Road  in  Chesapeake  bay,  one  only 
was  able  to  reach  that  place. 

From  the  arrival  of  the  French  to  assist  in  the  siege  of  Savannah,  the  Ameri- 
cans had  anticipated  the  most  brilliant  results  ;  and  the  discomfiture  of  the  com- 
bined forces  at  that  place  spread  a  deep  gloom  over  the  southern  provinces, 
where  the  cause  of  independence  seemed  more  desperate  than  at  any  former 
period  of  the  war.  Their  paper  money  became  more  depreciated ;  the  hopes 
of  the  loyalists  revived  ;  and  many  exiles  returned  to  take  possession  of  their 
estates  ;  but  they  were  soon  obliged  again  to  abandon  their  property,  and  to  seek 
refuge  among  strangers. 

On  being  informed  by  Lincoln  of  his  circumstances,  congress  desired  General 
Washington  to  order  the  North  Carolina  troops,  and  any  other  detachments  he 
could  spare  from  the  northern  army,  to  the  aid  of  the  southern  provinces.  At 
the  same  time  they  assured  the  inhabitants  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia  of 
their  watchful  attention ;  and  recommended  to  those  states  the  filling  up  of  their 
continental  regiments,  and  a  due  regard  to  their  militia  while  on  actual  service. 

During  the  siege  of  Savannah,  an  ingenious  enterprise  of  partisan  warfare  was 
executed  by  Colonel  White  of  the  Georgia  line.  Before  the  arrival  of  the 
French  fleet  in  the  Savannah,  a  British  captain,  with  111  men,  had  taken  post 
near  the  river  Ogeeche,  twenty-five  miles  from  Savannah.  At  the  same  place 
were  five  British  vessels,  four  of  which  were  armed,  the  largest  with  fourteen 
guns,  the  least  with  four  ;  and  the  vessels  were  manned  with  forty  sailors.  Late 
at  night,  on  the  30th  of  September,  White,  who  had  only  six  volunteers,  inclu- 
ding his  own  servant,  kindled  a  number  of  fires  in  different  places,  so  as  to  ex- 
hibit the  appearance  of  a  considerable  encampment,  practised  several  other  cor- 
responding artifices,  and  then  summoned  the  captain  instantly  to  surrender. 
That  officer,  believing  that  he  was  about  to  be  attacked  by  a  superior  force,  and 
that  nothing  but  immediate  submission  could  save  him  and  his  men  from  destruc- 
tion, made  no  defence.  The  stratagem  was  carried  on  with  so  much  address, 
that  the  prisoners,  amounting  to  141,  were  secured,  and  conducted  to  the  Ameri- 
can post  at  Sunbury,  twenty-five  miles  distant. 

The  failure  of  the  attack  on  Savannah,  with  the  departure  of  the  French  fleet 
from  the  coast  of  America,  presented  a  gloomy  prospect,  and  was  the  forerun- 
ner of  many  calamities  to  the  southern  states.  By  their  courage  and  vigor  tne 
northern  provinces  had  repelled  the  attacks  of  the  enemy,  and  discouraged  fu- 
ture attempts  against  them.     But,  although  the  brave  defence  of  Sullivan's  isl- 


314 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  315 

and,  in  1776,  had  long  concealed  the  fact,  it  was  now  discovered  that  the  south- 
ern colonists  possessed  neither  the  strength  nor  vigor  of  their  brethren  in  the 
north.  The  rapid  conquest  of  Georgia,  the  easy  march  of  Prevost  to  the  very 
gates  of  Charleston,  and  the  timid  behavior  of  many  of  the  colonists,  who  were 
more  inclined  to  save  themselves  by  submission  than  to  assert  the  independence 
of  their  country  by  force  of  arms,  all  pointed  out  the  southern  states  as  the  most 
vulnerable  part  of  the  Union,  and  invited  an  attack  in  that  quarter.  In  the 
north  the  campaigns  of  1778  and  1779  had  produced  no  important  results  ;  and, 
therefore,  the  late  transactions  in  Georgia  and  South  Carolina  more  readily  drew 
the  attention  of  the  British  commander-in-chief  to  those  states. 

Savannah,  the  chief  town  of  Georgia,  was  in  the  hands  of  the  British  troops, 
and  had  been  successfully  defended  against  a  combined  attack  of  the  French  and 
Americans ;  and,  therefore,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  resolved  to  gain  possession  of 
Charleston  also,  the  capital  of  South  Carolina,  which  would  give  him  the  com- 
mand of  all  the  southern  parts  of  the  Union.  Having  made  the  necessary  prep- 
arations, he  sailed  from  New  York  on  the  26th  of  December,  under  convoy  of 
Admiral  Arbuthnot,  but  did  not  arrive  at  Savannah  till  the  end  of  January.  The 
voyage  was  tempestuous  :  some  of  the  transports  and  victuallers  were  lost,  oth- 
ers shattered,  and  a  few  taken  by  the  American  cruisers.  Most  of  the  cavalry 
and  draught  horses  perished.  One  of  the  transports,  which  had  been  separated 
from  the  fleet,  was  brought  into  Charleston  on  the  23d  of  January ;  and  the 
prisoners  gave  the  first  certain  notice  of  the  destination  of  the  expedition. 

As  soon  as  it  was  known  that  an  armament  was  fitting  out  at  New  York, 
many  suspected  that  the  southern  states  were  to  be  assailed  ;  and  such  was  the 
unhappy  posture  of  American  affairs  at  that  time,  that  no  sanguine  expectations 
of  a  successful  resistance  could  be  reasonably  entertained.  The  magazines  of 
the  Union  were  everywhere  almost  empty  ;  and  congress  had  neither  money  nor 
credit  to  replenish  them.  The  army  at  Morristown,  under  the  immediate  orders 
of  General  Washington,  was  threatened  with  destruction  by  want  of  provisions  ; 
and,  consequently,  could  neither  act  with  vigor  in  the  north,  nor  send  reinforce- 
ments to  the  south. 

General  Lincoln,  though  aware  of  his  danger,  was  not  in  a  condition  to  meet 
it.  On  raising  the  siege  of  Savannah,  he  had  sent  the  troops  of  Virginia  to 
Augusta  ;  those  of  South  Carolina  were  stationed  partly  at  Sheldon,  opposite 
Port  Royal,  between  thirty  and  forty  miles  north  from  Savannah,  and  partly  in 
Fort  Moultrie,  which  had  been  allowed  to  fall  into  decay  ;  those  of  North  Caro- 
lina were  with  General  Lincoln  at  Charleston.  All  those  detachments  formed 
but  a  feeble  force,  and  to  increase  it  was  not  easy  j  for  the  colonial  paper  money 
was  in  a  state  of  great  depreciation — the  militia,  worn  out  by  a  harassing  service, 
were  reluctant  again  to  repair  to  the  standards  of  their  country.  The  patriotism 
of  many  of  the  colonists  had  evaporated  ;  they  contemplated  nothing  but  the  hard- 
ships and  dangers  of  the  contest,  and  recoiled  from  the  protracted  struggle. 

In  these  discouraging  circumstances,  congress  recommended  it  to  the  people 
of  South  Carolina  to  arm  their  slaves  ;  a  measure  from  which  they  were  gener- 
ally avefse  ;  and,  although  they  had  been  willing  to  comply  with  the  recom- 
mendation, arms  could  not  have  been  procured.  Congress  ordered  the  conti- 
nental troops  of  North  Carolina  and  Virginia  to  march  to  Charleston  ;  and  four 
American  frigates,  two  French  ships-of-war,  the  one  mounting  twenty-six  and 
the  other  eighteen  guns,  with  the  mariv  e  force  of  South  Carolina  under  Commo- 
dore Whipple,  were  directed  to  co-operate  in  the  defence  of  the  town.  No  more 
aid  could  be  expected  ;  yet,  even  in  these  unpromising  circumstances,  a  full 
house  of  assembly  resolved  to  defend  Charleston  to  the  last  extremity. 

Although  Sir  Henry  Clinton  had  embarked  at  New  York  on  the  26th  of  De- 
cember, 1779,  yet,  as  his  voyage  had  been  stormy  and  tedious,  and  as  some 


313 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  317 

time  had  been  necessarily  spent  at  Savannah,  it  was  the  11th  of  February,  1780, 
before  he  landed  on  St.  John's  island,  thirty  miles  south  from  Charleston.  Had 
he  even  then  marched  rapidly  upon  the  town,  he  would  probably  have  entered  it 
without  much  opposition;  but,  mindful  of  his  repulse  in  1776,  his  progress  was 
marked  by  a  wary  circumspection.  He  proceeded  by  the  islands  of  St.  John 
and  St.  James,  while  part  of  his  fleet  advanced  to  blockade  the  harbor.  He 
sent  for  a  reinforcement  from  New  York,  ordered  General  Prevost  to  join  him 
with  1,100  men  from  Savannah,  and  neglected  nothing  that  could  ensure  success. 

Meanwhile  Governor  Rutledge,  with  such  of  his  council  as  he  could  conveni- 
ently consult,  was  invested  with  a  dictatorial  authority,  and  empowered  to  do 
everything  necessary  for  the  public  good,  except  taking  away  the  life  of  a  citi- 
zen without  legal  trial.  The  assembly,  after  delegating  to  the  governor  this 
power  till  ten  days  after  its  next  session,  dissolved  itself. 

Governor  Rutledge  and  General  Lincoln  were  indefatigable  in  improving  the 
time  which  the  slow  progress  of  the  royal  army  afforded  them.  Six  hundred 
slaves  were  employed  in  constructing  or  repairing  the  fortifications  of  the  town  ; 
vigorous  though  not  very  successful  measures  were  taken  to  bring  the  militia 
into  the  field  ;  and  all  the  small  detachments  of  regular  troops  were  assembled 
in  the  capital.  The  works  which  had  been  begun  on  Charleston  Neck,  when 
General  Prevost  threatened  the  place,  were  resumed.  A  chain  of  redoubts, 
lines,  and  batteries,  was  formed  between  the  Cooper  and  Ashley.  In  front  of 
each  flank  the  works  were  covered  by  swamps  extending  from  the  rivers  ;  these 
opposite  swamps  were  connected  by  a  canal ;  between  the  canal  and  the  works 
were  two  strong  rows  of  abatis,  and  a  ditch  double  picketed,  with  deep  holes  at 
short  distances,  to  break  the  columns  in  case  of  an  assault.  Toward  the  water, 
works  were  thrown  up  at  every  place  where  a  landing  was  practicable.  The 
vessels  intended  to  defend  the  bar  of  the  harbor  having  been  found  insufficient 
for  that  purpose,  their  guns  were  taken  out  and  planted  on  the  ramparts,  and  the 
seamen  were  stationed  at  the  batteries.  One  of  the  ships,  which  was  not  dis- 
mantled, was  p^ced  in  the  river  Cooper,  to  assist  the  batteries ;  and  several 
vessels  were  sunk  at  the  mouth  of  the  channel,  to  prevent  the  entrance  of  the 
royal  navy.  General  Lincoln  hoped  that,  if  the  town  could  be  for  a  while  de- 
fended, such  reinforcements  would  arrive  from  the  north  as,  together  with  the 
militia  of  the  state,  would  compel  Sir  Henry  Clinton  to  raise  the  siege.  As  the 
regular  troops  in  the  town  did  not  exceed  1,400,  a  council  of  war  found  that  the 
garrison  was  too  weak  to  spare  detachments  to  obstruct  the  progress  of  the  royal 
army.  Only  a  small  party  of  cavalry  and  some  light  troops  were  ordered  to 
hover  on  its  left  flank  and  observe  its  motions. 

While  those  preparations  for  defence  were  going  on  in  Charleston,  the  Brit- 
ish army  was  cautiously  but  steadily  advancing  toward  the  town.  As  he  pro- 
ceeded, Sir  Henry  Clinton  erected  forts  and  formed  magazines  a<  nroper  sta- 
tions, and  was  careful  to  secure  his  communications  with  those  forts  and  with 
the  sea.  All  the  horses  of  the  British  army  had  perished  in  the  tedious  and 
stormy  voyage  from  New  York  to  Savannah  ;  but,  on  landing  in  South  Carolina, 
Sir  Henry  Clinton  procured  others  to  mount  his  dragoons,  whom  he  formed  into 
a  light  corps,  under  the  command  of  Lieutenant-Colonel  Tarleton.  That  officer 
was  extremely  active  in  covering  the  left  wing  of  the  army,  and  in  dispersing 
the  militia.  In  one  of  his  excursions  he  fell  in  with  Lieutenant-Colonel  Wash- 
ington, who  commanded  the  remnant  of  Baylor's  regiment,  and  who  beat  him 
back  with  loss. 

On  the  20th  of  March  the  British  fleet  under  Admiral  Arbuthnot,  consisting  of 
one  ship  of  fifty  guns,  two  of  forty-four  each,  four  of  thirty-two  each,  and  an 
armed  vessel,  passed  the  bar  in  front  of  Rebellion  road  and  anchored  in  Five- 
Fathom  hole.    The  American  naval  force,  under  Commodore  Whipple,  retreated 


318 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  319 

first  to  Sullivan's  island,  and  afterward  to  Charleston,  where,  as  already  men- 
tioned, the  ships  were  dismantled  and  the  crews  employed  on  the  works.  On 
the  9th  of  April  Admiral  Arbuthnot,  taking  advantage  of  a  strong  southerly  wind 
and  a  flowing  tide,  passed  Fort  Moultrie,  and  anchored  just  without  reach  of  the 
guns  of  Charleston.  The  fort  kept  up  a  heavy  fire  on  the  fleet  while  passing, 
which  did  some  damage  to  the  ships,  and  killed  or  wounded  twenty-seven  men. 

On  the  29th  of  March,  the  British  army  reached  Ashley  river,  and  crossed  it 
ten  miles  above  the  town  without  opposition ;  the  garrison  being  too  weak  to 
dispute  the  passage.  Having  brought  over  his  artillery,  baggage,  and  stores,  Sir 
Henry  Clinton  marched  down  Charleston  Neck  ;  and,  on  the  night  of  the  1st  of 
April,  broke  ground  at  the  distance  of  8,000  yards  from  the  American  works. 

The  fortifications  of  Charleston  were  constructed  under  the  direction  of  Mr. 
Laumoy,  a  French  engineer  of  reputation  in  the  American  service  ;  and,  al- 
though not  calculated  to  resist  regular  siege,  were  by  no  means  contemptible :  and 
the  British  general  made  his  approaches  in  due  form.  Meanwhile  the  garrison 
received  a  reinforcement  of  700  continentals  under  General  Woodford  ;  and,  after 
this  accession  of  strength,  amounted  to  somewhat  more  than  2,000  regular 
troops,  besides  1,000  militia  of  North  Carolina,  and  the  citizens  of  Charleston. 
Governor  Rutledge  made  every  effort  to  raise  the  militia  of  the  province,  but 
with  little  success  ;  for  not  more  than  200  of  them  were  in  the  capital. 

On  the  9th  of  April,  the  British  commander  finished  his  first  parallel,  forming 
an  oblique  line  between  the  two  rivers,  from  600  to  1,100  yards  from  the  Ameri- 
can works,  and  mounted  his  guns  in  battery.  He  then,  jointly  with  the  admiral, 
summoned  General  Lincoln  to  surrender  the  town.  Lincoln's  answer  was  mod- 
est and  firm  :  "  Sixty  days,"  said  he,  "  have  passed  since  it  has  been  known 
that  your  intentions  against  this  town  were  hostile,  in  which  time  was  afforded 
to  abandon  it ;  but  duty  and  inclination  point  to  the  propriety  of  supporting  it  to 
the  last  extremity." 

On  reci.ivin^  this  answer,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  immediately  opened  his  batter- 
ies ;  and  his  fire  was  soon  felt  to  be  superior  to  that  of  the  besieged.  Hitherto 
the  communication  with  the  country  north  of  the  Cooper  was  open,  and  a  post 
was  established  to  prevent  the  investiture  of  the  town  on  that  side.  After  the 
summons,  Governor  Rutledge,  with  half  of  his  council  left  the  town,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  exercising  the  functions  of  the  executive  government  in  the  state,  and  in 
the  hope  of  being  able  to  bring  a  large  body  of  the  militia  to  act  on  the  rear  or 
left  flank  of  the  besieging  army  :  but  the  militia  were  as  little  inclined  to  imbody 
themselves  as  to  enter  the  town. 

For  the  purpose  of  maintaining  the  communication  with  the  country  north  of 
the  Cooper,  of  checking  the  British  foragers,  and  of  protecting  supplies  on  their 
way  to  the  town,  the  American  cavalry,  under  General  Huger,  had  passed  the 
river  and  taken  post  at  Monk's  corner,  thirty  miles  above  Charleston.  Posts  of 
militia  were  established  between  the  Cooper  and  Santee,  and  at  a  ferry  on  the 
last-named  river,  where  boats  were  ordered  to  be  collected  in  order  to  facilitate 
the  passage  of  the  garrison,  if  it  should  be  necessary  to  evacuate  the  town.  But 
the  British  general  defeated  all  those  precautions  ;  for  as  the  possession  of  the 
harbor  rendered  the  occupation  of  the  forts  to  the  southward  unnecessary,  Sir 
Henry  Clinton  resolved  to  call  in  the  troops  which  had  been  employed  in  that 
quarter,  to  close  the  communication  of  the  garrison  with  the  country  to  the  north- 
ward, and  to  complete  the  investiture  of  the  town.  For  those  purposes,  as  the 
fleet  was  unable  to  enter  the  river  Cooper,  he  deemed  it  necessary  to  dislodge 
the  American  posts,  and  employed  Lieutenant-Colonel  Tarleton  to  beat,  up  the 
quarters  of  the  cavalry  at  Monk's  corner.  Conducted  during  the  night,  by  a  ne- 
gro slave,  through  unfrequented  paths,  Tarleton  proceeded  toward  the  American 
post ;  and,  although  the  commander  of  the  party  had  taken  the  precaution  of  pla- 


! 


m 

L- ■•-■'■■       ■  ■■■■■•..  •..:',■   ■.,(!.,i-i.'.l;i!.i;.,: 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  321 

cing  sentinels  a  mile  in  front  of  his  station,  and  of  keeping  his  horses  saddled 
and  bridled,  yet  Tarleton  advanced  so  rapidly  that,  notwithstanding  the  alarm 
was  given  by  the  outposts,  he  began  the  attack  before  the  Americans  could  put 
themselves  in  a  posture  of  defence,  killed  or  took  about  thirty  of  them,  and  dis- 
persed the  rest.  The  arrival  of  three  thousand  men  from  New  York  greatly  in- 
creased the  strength  of  the  besiegers. 

The  second  parallel  was  completed ;  and  it  daily  became  more  apparent  that 
the  garrison  must  ultimately  submit.  An  evacuation  of  the  town  was  proposed, 
and  General  Lincoln  seems  to  have  been  favorable  to  the  measure ;  but  the 
garrison  could  scarcely  have  escaped,  and  the  principal  inhabitants  entreated  the 
general  not  to  abandon  them  to  the  fury  of  the  enemy. 

The  British  troops  on  the  north  of  the  Cooper  were  increased,  and  Cornwal- 
lis  was  appointed  to  command  in  that  quarter.  On  the  20th  of  April,  General 
Lincoln  again  called  a  council  of  war  to  deliberate  on  the  measures  to  be 
adopted.  The  council  recommended  a  capitulation  ;  terms  were  offered,  but  re- 
jected ;  and  hostilities  recommenced.  After  the  besiegers  had  begun  their  third 
parallel,  Colonel  Henderson  made  a  vigorous  sally  on  their  right,  which  was  at- 
tended with  some  success ;  but,  owing  to  the  weakness  of  the  garrison,  this  was 
the  only  attempt  of  the  kind  during  the  siege. 

After  the  fleet  passed  it,  Fort  Moultrie  became  of  much  less  importance  than 
before,  and  part  of  the  garrison  was  removed  to  Charleston.  The  admiral,  per- 
ceiving the  unfinished  state  of  the  w7orks  on  the  west  side,  prepared  to  storm  it. 
On  the  7th  of  May,  everything  being  ready  for  the  assault,  he  summoned  the 
garrison,  consisting  of  200  men,  who,  being  convinced  of  their  inability  to  de- 
fend the  place,  surrendered  themselves  prisoners-of-war,  without  firing  a  gun. 
On  the  same  day,  the  cavalry  which  had  escaped  from  Monk's  corner,  and  which 
had  reassembled  under  the  command  of  Colonel  White,  were  again  surprised 
and  defeated  by  Colonel  Tarleton.  After  Cornwallis  had  passed  the  Cooper, 
and  made  himself  master  of  the  peninsula  between  that  river  and  the  Santee,  he 
occasionally  sent  out  small  foraging  parties.  Apprized  of  that  circumstance, 
Colonel  White  repassed  the  Santee,  fell  in  with  and  took  one  of  those  parties, 
and  despatched  an  express  to  Colonel  Buford,  who  commanded  a  regiment  of 
new  levies  from  Virginia,  requesting  him  to  cover  his  retreat  across  the  Santee 
at  Lanneau's  ferry,  where  he  had  ordered  some  boats  to  be  collected  to  carry  his 
party  over  the  river.  Colonel  White  reached  the  ferry  before  Buford's  arrival, 
and  thinking  himself  in  no  immediate  danger,  halted  to  refresh  his  party.  Corn- 
wallis, having  received  notice  of  his  incursion,  despatched  Tarleton  in  pursuit, 
who,  overtaking  him  a  few  minutes  after  he  had  halted,  instantly  charged  him, 
killed  or  took  about  thirty  of  the  party,  and  dispersed  the  rest. 

Charleston  was  now  completely  invested ;  all  hopes  of  assistance  had  been 
cruelly  disappointed  ;  and  the  garrison  and  inhabitants  were  left  to  their  own 
resources.  The  troops  were  exhausted  by  incessant  duty,  and  insufficient  to 
man  the  lines.  Many  of  the  guns  were  dismounted,  the  shot  nearly  expended, 
and  the  bread  and  meat  almost  entirely  consumed.  The  works  of  the  besiegers 
were  pushed  very  near  the  defences  of  the  town,  and  the  issue  of  an  assault  was 
extremely  hazardous  to  the  garrison  and  inhabitants.  In  these  critical  cir- 
cumstances General  Lincoln  summoned  a  council  of  war,  which  recommended 
a  capitulation.  Terms  were  accordingly  proposed,  offering  to  surrender  the 
town  and  garrison,  on  condition  that  the  militia  and  armed  citizens  should  not 
bfc  prisoners-of-war,  but  should  be  allowed  to  return  home  without  molesta- 
tion. These  terms  were  refused  ;  hostilities  recommenced,  and  preparations 
for  an  assault  were  in  progress.  The  citizens,  who  had  formerly  remonstrated 
against  the  departure  of  the  garrison,  now  became  clamorous  for  a  surrender. 
In  this  hopeless  state,  General  Lincoln  offered  to  give  up  the  place,  on  the  terras 

21 


322  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

which  Sir  Henry  Clinton  had  formerly  proposed.  The  offer  was  accepted ; 
and  the  capitulation  was  signed  on  the  12th  of  May. 

The  town  and  fortifications,  the  shipping,  artillery,  and  all  public  stores,  were 
to  be  given  up  as  they  then  were  ;  the  garrison,  consisting  of  the  continental 
troops,  militia,  sailors,  and  citizens  who  had  borne  arms  during  the  siege,  were 
to  be  prisoners-of-war  ;  the  garrison  were  to  march  out  of  the  town,  and  lay 
down  their  arms  in  front  of  the  works,  but  their  drums  were  not  to  beat  a  Brit- 
ish march,  and  their  colors  were  not  to  be  uncased  ;  the  continental  troops  and 
sailors  were  to  be  conducted  to  some  place  afterward  to  be  agreed  on,  where 
they  were  to  be  well  supplied  with  wholesome  provisions  till  exchanged  ;  the 
militia  were  to  be  allowed  to  go  home  on  parole  ;  the  officers  were  to  retain  their 
arms,  baggage,  and  servants,  and  they  might  sell  their  horses,  but  were  not  per- 
mitted to  take  them  out  of  Charleston  ;  neither  the  persons  nor  property  of  the 
militia  or  citizens  were  to  be  molested,  so  long  as  they  kept  their  parole. 

On  these  terms  the  garrison  of  Charleston  marched  out  and  laid  down  their 
arms,  and  General  Leslie  was  appointed  by  the  British  commander-in-chief  to 
take  possession  of  the  town.  The  siege  was  more  obstinate  than  bloody.  The 
besiegers  had  76  men  killed,  and  189  wounded  ;  the  besieged  had  92  killed, 
and  148  wounded;  about  twenty  of  the  inhabitants  were  killed  in  their  houses 
by  random  shots.  The  number  of  prisoners  reported  by  the  British  commander- 
in-chief  amounted  to  upward  of  5,000,  exclusive  of  sailors  ;  but  in  that  return  all 
the  freemen  of  the  town  capable  of  bearing  arms,  as  well  as  the  continental  sol- 
diers and  militia,  were  included.  The  number  of  continental  troops  in  the  town 
amounted  only  to  1,777,  about  500  of  whom  were  in  the  hospital.  The  effective 
strength  of  the  garrison  was  between  2,000  and  3,000  men.  The  besieging 
army  consisted  of  about  9,000  of  the  best  of  the  British  troops. 

After  the  British  got  possession  of  the  town,  the  arms  taken  from  the  Ameri- 
cans, amounting  to  5,000  stand,  were  lodged  in  a  laboratory,  near  a  large  quan- 
tity of  cartridges  and  loose  powder.  By  some  means  the  powder  exploded  and 
blew  up  the  house  ;  and  the  burning  fragments,  which  were  scattered  in  all  di- 
rections, set  fire  to  the  workhouse,  jail,  and  old  barracks,  and  consumed  them. 
The  British  guard  stationed  at  that  place,  consisting  of  fifty  men,  was  destroyed, 
and  about  as  many  other  persons  lost  their  lives  on  the  disastrous  occasion. 

The  fall  of  Charleston  spread  a  deep  gloom  over  the  aspect  of  American  af- 
fairs. The  southern  army  was  lost ;  and,  although  small,  it  could  not  soon  be 
replaced.  In  the  southern  parts  of  the  Union  there  had  always  been  a  consider- 
able number  of  persons  friendly  to  the  claims  of  Britain.  The  success  of  her 
arms  roused  all  their  lurking  partialities,  encouraged  the  timid,  drew  to  the  Brit- 
ish cause  all  those  who  are  ever  ready  to  take  part  with  the  strongest,  and  dis- 
couraged and  intimidated  the  friends  of  congress. 

Sir  Henry  Clinton  was  resolved  to  keep  up  and  deepen  the  impression  on  the 
public  mind,  by  the  rapidity  of  his  movements  and  the  appearance  of  his  troops 
in  different  parts  of  the  country.  For  that  purpose  he  sent  a  strong  detachment, 
under  Cornwallis,  over  the  Santee,  toward  the  frontier  of  North  Carolina.  He 
despatched  a  second,  of  inferior  force,  into  the  centre  of  the  province  ;  and  sent 
a  third  up  the  Savannah  to  Augusta.  These  detachments  were  instructed  to 
disperse  any  small  parties  that  still  remained  in  arms,  and  to  show  the  people 
that  the  British  troops  were  complete  masters  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia. 

Soon  after  passing  the  Santee,  Cornwallis  was  informed  that  Colonel  Buford 
was  lying,  with  400  men,  in  perfect  security,  near  the  border  of  North  Carolina. 
He  immediately  despatched  Colonel  Tarleton,  with  his  legion,  to  surprise  that 
party.  After  performing  a  march  of*->104  miles  in  fifty-four  hours,  Tarleton,  at 
the  head  of  700  men,  overtook  Buford  on  his  march,  at  the  Waxhaws,  and  or- 
dered him  to  surrender,  offering  him  the  same  terms  which  had  been  granted  to 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  323 

the  garrison  of  Charleston.  On  Buford's  refusal,  Tarleton  instantly  charged  the 
party,  who  were  dispirited,  and  unprepared  for  such  an  onset.  Most  of  them 
threw  down  their  arms,  and  made  no  resistance  ;  but  a  few  continued  firing  ; 
and  an  indiscriminate  slaughter  ensued  of  those  who  had  submitted  as  well  as 
of  those  who  resisted.  Many  begged  for  quarter,  but  no  quarter  was  given. 
Tarleton' s  quarter  became  proverbial  throughout  the  Union,  and  rendered  some 
subsequent  conflicts  more  fierce  and  bloody  than  they  would  otherwise  have 
been.  Buford  and  a  few  horsemen  forced  their  way  through  the  enemy  and  es- 
caped ;  some  of  the  infantry,  also,  who  were  somewhat  in  advance,  saved  them- 
selves by  flight ;  but  the  regiment  was  almost  annihilated.  Tarleton  stated  that 
113  were  killed  on  the  spot;  150  left  on  parole,  so  badly  wounded  that  they 
could  not  be  removed  ;  and  53  brought  away  as  prisoners.  The  brutal  slaughter 
on  this  occasion,  and  the  violation  of  every  principle  of  humanity  and  the  rights 
of  the  vanquished,  excited  much  indignation  in  America. 

After  the  defeat  of  Buford,  there  were  no  parties  in  South  Carolina  or  Georgia 
capable  of  resisting  the  royal  detachments.  The  armed  force  of  congress  in 
those  provinces  seemed  annihilated  ;  and  the  spirit  of  opposition  among  the  in- 
habitants was  greatly  subdued. 

In  order  to  secure  the  entire  submission  of  that  part  of  the  country,  military 
detachments  were  stationed  at  the  most  commanding  points  ;  and  measures  were 
pursued  for  settling  the  civil  administration,  and  for  consolidating  the  conquest 
of  the  provinces.  So  fully  was  Sir  Henry  Clinton  convinced  of  the  subjugation 
of  the  country,  and  of  the  sincere  submission  of  the  inhabitants,  or  of  their  ina- 
bility to  resist,  that,  on  the  3d  of  June,  he  issued  a  proclamation,  in  which,  after 
stating  that  all  persons  should  take  an  active  part  in  settling  and  securing  his 
majesty's  government,  and  in  delivering  the  country  from  that  anarchy  which  for 
some  time  had  prevailed,  he  discharged  from  their  parole  the  militia  who  were 
prisoners,  except  those  only  who  had  been  taken  in  Charleston  and  Fort  Moul- 
trie, and  restored  them  to  all  the  rights  and  duties  of  inhabitants  ;  he  also  de- 
clared that  such  as  should  neglect  to  return  to  their  allegiance  should  be  treated 
as  enemies  and  rebels. 

It  might  easily  have  been  foreseen  that  the  proclamation  was  to  awaken  the 
resentment  and  alienate  the  affections  of  those  to  whom  it  was  addressed.  Many 
of  the  colonists  had  submitted  in  the  hope  of  being  allowed,  under  the  shelter  of 
the  British  government,  to  attend  to  their  own  affairs  in  a  state  of  peaceful  tran- 
quillity ;  but  the  proclamation  dissipated  this  delusion,  and  opened  their  eyes  to 
their  real  situation.  Neutrality  and  peace  were  what  they  desired  ;  but  neutral- 
ity and  peace  were  denied  them.  If  they  did  not  range  themselves  under  the 
standards  of  congress,  they  must  appear  as  militia  in  the  royal  service.  The 
colonists  sighed  for  peace  ;  but,  on  finding  that  they  must  fight  on  one  side  or 
the  other,  they  preferred  the  banners  of  their  country,  and  thought  they  had  as 
good  a  right  to  violate  the  allegiance  and  parole  which  Sir  Henry  Clinton  had 
imposed  on  them,  as  he  had  to  change  their  state  from  that  of  prisoners  to  that 
of  British  subjects  without  their  consent.  They  imagined  that  the  proclamation 
released  them  from  all  antecedent  obligations.  Not  a  few  without  any  pretence 
of  reasoning  on  the  subject,  deliberately  resolved  to  make  professions  of  submis- 
sion and  allegiance  to  the  British  government  so  long  as  they  found  it  conve- 
nient, but  with  the  resolution  of  joining  the  standards  of  their  country  on  the  first 
opportunity.  Such  duplicity  is  always  to  be  reprobated  ;  but  the  unsparing  ra- 
pacity with  which  the  inhabitants  were  plundered  by  the  foriegn  soldiery  and 
hired  Hessians  made  many  of  them  imagine  that  no  means  of  deception  and 
vengeance  were  unjustifiable. 

Hitherto  the  French  fleets  and  troops  had  not  afforded  much  direct  assistance 
to  the  Americans,  but  they  had  impeded  and  embarrassed  the  operations  of  the 


324 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


Fio.  ]38.— A  French  Fusileer. 

British  commander-in-chief.  He  had  intended  to  sail  against  Charleston  so 
early  as  the  month  of  September,  1 779  ;  but  the  expected  appearance  of  Count 
d'Estaing  on  the  southern  coast  had  detained  him  at  New  York  till  the  latter 
part  of  December.  It  was  his  intention,  after  the  reduction  of  Charleston,  vig- 
orously to  employ  the  whole  of  his  force  in  the  subjugation  of  the  adjacent  prov- 
inces ;  but  information,  received  about  the  time  of  the  surrender  of  the  town, 
that  Monsieur  de  Ternay,  with  a  fleet  and  troops  from  France,  was  expected  on 
the  American  coast,  deranged  his  plan,  and  induced  him  to  return  to  New  York 
with  the  greater  part  of  his  army  ;  leaving  Earl  Cornwallis  at  the  head  of  4,000 
men  to  prosecute  the  southern  conquests.  Sir  Henry  Clinton  sailed  from 
Charleston  on  the  5th  of  June. 

After  the  reduction  of  Charleston,  and  the  entire  defeat  of  all  the  American 
detachments  in  those  parts,  an  unusual  calm  ensued  for  six  weeks.  Zealous  in 
the  cause  of  his  sovereign,  and  imagining  that  South  Carolina  and  Georgia  were 
reannexed  to  the  British  empire  in  sentiment  as  well  as  in  appearance,  Cornwal- 
lis meditated  an  attack  on  North  Carolina.  Impatient,  however,  as  that  active 
officer  was  of  repose,  he  could  not  carry  his  purpose  into  immediate  execu- 
tion. The  great  heat,  the  want  of  magazines,  and  the  impossibility  of  subsist- 
ing his  army  in  the  field  before  harvest,  compelled  him  to  pause.  But  the  inter- 
val was  not  lost.  He  distributed  his  troops  in  such  a  manner  in  South  Carolina 
and  the  upper  parts  of  Georgia,  as  seemed  most  favorable  to  the  enlistment  of 
young  men  who  could  be  prevailed  on  to  join  the  royal  standard ;  he  ordered 
companies  of  royal  militia  to  be  formed  ;  and  he  maintained  a  correspondence 
with  such  of  the  inhabitants  of  North  Carolina  as  were  friendly  to  the  British 
cause.  He  informed  them  of  the  necessity  he  was  under  of  postponing  the 
expedition  into  their  country,  and  advised  them  to  attend  to  their  harvest  and 
to  remain  quiet  till  the  royal  army  advanced  to  support  them.  Eager,  how- 
ever to  manifest  their  zeal,  and  entertaining  sanguine  hopes  of  success,  they  dis- 
regarded his  salutary  advice,  and  broke  out  into  premature  insurrections*  which 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  325 

were  vigorously  resisted  and  generally  suppressed.  But  one  party  of  them, 
amounting  to  800  men  under  a  Colonel  Bryan,  marched  down  the  Yadkin  to  a 
British  post  at  the  Cheraws,  and  afterward  reached  Camden. 

Having  made  the  necessary  dispositions,  Cornwallis  intrusted  the  command 
)n  the  frontier  to  Lord  Rawdon,  and  returned  to  Charleston,  in  order  to  organ- 
ize the  civil  government  of  the  province,  and  to  establish  such  regulations  as 
circumstances  required.  But  that  active  officer  showed  himself  more  a  soldier 
than  a  politician.  Military  government  is  necessarily  a  system  of  despotism 
and  coercion,  which  is  offensive  to  persons  who  have  been  accustomed  to  exer- 
cise their  own  judgment  in  the  regulation  of  their  conduct.  Instead,  however, 
of  endeavoring  to  regain,  by  kindness  and  conciliation,  the  good  will  of  a  people 
whose  affections  were  alienated  from  the  cause  in  which  he  was  engaged,  Corn- 
wallis attempted  to  drive  them  into  allegiance  by  harshness  and  severity.  In- 
deed, many  of  the  British  officers  viewed  the  Americans  merely  in  the  light  of 
rebels  and  traitors,  whose  lives  it  was  indulgence  to  spare  ;  treated  them  not 
only  with  injustice,  but  with  insolence  and  insult  more  intolerable  than  injustice 
itself;  and  exercised  a  rigor  which  greatly  increased  the  miseries,  without  pro- 
moting the  legitimate  purposes,  of  war. 

By  the  capitulation  of  Charleston  the  citizens  were  prisoners  on  parole ;  but 
successive  proclamations  were  published,  each  abridging  the  privileges  of  pris- 
oners more  than  that  which  had  gone  before.  A  board  of  police  was  established 
for  the  administration  of  justice,  and  before  that  board  British  subjects  were  al- 
lowed to  sue  for  debts,  but  prisoners  were  denied  that  privilege  ;  they  were  lia- 
ble to  prosecution  for  debts,  but  had  no  security  for  what  was  owing  them,  ex- 
cept the  honor  of  their  debtors  ;  and  that,  in  many  instances,  was  found  a  feeble 
guarantee.  If  they  complained,  they  were  threatened  with  close  confinement : 
numbers  were  imprisoned  in  the  town,  and  others  consigned  to  dungeons  at  a 
distance  from  their  families.  In  short,  every  method  except  that  of  kindness 
and  conciliation,  was  resorted  to  in  order  to  compel  the  people  to  become  British 
subjects.  A  few  who  had  always  been  well  affected  to  the  royal  cause,  cheer- 
fully returned  to  their  allegiance  ;  and  many  followed  the  same  course  from  con- 
venience. To  abandon  their  families  and  estates,  and  encounter  all  the  priva- 
tions of  fugitives,  required  a  degree  of  patriotism  and  fortitude  which  few  pos- 
sessed. 

In  that  melancholy  posture  of  American  affairs,  many  of  the  ladies  of  Charles- 
ton displayed  a  remarkable  degree  of  zeal  and  intrepidity  in  the  cause  of  their 
country.  They  gloried  in  the  appellation  of  rebel  ladies,  and  declined  invita- 
tions to  public  entertainments  given  by  the  British  officers  ;  but  crowded  to 
prison  ships  and  other  places  of  confinement  to  solace  their  suffering  country- 
men. While  they  kept  back  from  the  concerts  and  assemblies  of  the  victors, 
they  were  forward  in  showing  sympathy  and  kindness  toward  American  officers 
wherever  they  met  them.  They  exhorted  their  brothers,  husbands,  and  sons,  to 
an  unshrinking  endurance  in  behalf  of  their  country,  and  cheerfully  became  the 
inmates  of  their  prison  and  the  companions  of  their  exile  ;  voluntarily  renoun- 
cing affluence  and  ease,  and  encountering  labor,  penury,  and  privation. 

For  some  time  the  rigorous  measures  of  the  British  officers  in  South  Carolina 
seemed  successful ;  and  a  deathlike  stillness  prevailed  in  the  province.  The 
clangor  of  arms  ceased,  and  no  enemy  to  British  authority  appeared.  The  peo- 
ple of  the  lower  part  of  South  Carolina  were  generally  attached  to  the  revolu- 
tion ;  but  many  of  their  most  active  leaders  were  prisoners.  The  fall  of  Charles- 
ton, and  the  subsequent  events,  had  sunk  many  into  despondency,  and  all  were 
overawed.  This  gloomy  stillness  continued  about  six  weeks,  when  the  symp- 
toms of  a  gathering  storm  began  to  show  themselves.  The  oppression  and  in- 
sults to  which  the  people  were  exposed  highly  exasperated  them  :  they  repented 


Fig.  139. — Relieving  the  Prisoners. 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  327 

Jhe  apathy  with  which  they  had  seen  the  siege  of  Charleston  carried  on ;  and 
felt  that  the  fall  of  their  capital,  instead  of  introducing  safety  and  rural  tranquil- 
lity, as  they  had  fondly  anticipated,  was  only  the  forerunner  of  insolent  exactions 
and  oppressive  services.  Peaceful  and  undisturbed  neutrality  was  what  they 
desired  and  what  they  had  expected ;  but  when  they  found  themselves  com- 
pelled to  fight,  they  chose  to  join  the  provincial  banners,  and  the  most  daring 
only  waited  an  opportunity  to  show  their  hostility  to  their  new  masters. 

Such  an  opportunity  soon  presented  itself.  In  the  end  of  March,  General 
Washington  despatched  the  troops  of  Maryland  and  Delaware,  with  a  regiment 
of  artillery,  under  the  Baron  de  Kalb,  a  veteran  German  officer,  who  had  early 
engaged  in  the  American  service,  to  reinforce  the  southern  army.  That  de- 
tachment met  with  many  obstructions  in  its  progress  southward.  Such  was  the 
deranged  state  of  the  American  finances,  that  it  could  not  be  put  in  motion  when 
the  order  was  given.  After  setting  out,  it  marched  through  Jersey  and  Penn- 
sylvania, embarked  at  the  head  of  Elk  river,  was  conveyed  by  water  to  Peters- 
burgh  in  Virginia,  and  proceeded  thence  toward  the  place  of  its  destination.  But 
as  no  magazines  had  been  provided,  and  as  provisions  could  with  difficulty  be 
obtained,  the  march  of  the  detachment  through  North  Carolina  was  greatly  re- 
tarded. Instead  of  advancing  rapidly,  the  troops  were  obliged  to  spread  them- 
selves over  the  country  in  small  parties,  in  order  to  collect  corn  and  to  get  it 
ground  for  their  daily  subsistence.  In  this  way  they  proceeded  slowly  through 
the  upper  and  more  fertile  parts  of  North  Carolina  to  Hillsborough,  and  were 
preparing  to  march  by  Cross  creek  to  Salisbury,  where  they  expected  to  be 
joined  by  the  militia  of  North  Carolina. 

The  approach  of  this  detachment,  together  with  information  that  great  exer- 
tions were  making  to  raise  troops  in  Virginia,  encouraged  the  irritation  which 
the  rigorous  measures  of  the  British  officers  had  occasioned  in  South  Carolina  ; 
and  numbers  of  the  inhabitants  of  that  province,  who  had  fled  from  their  estates 
and  taken  refuge  in  North  Carolina  and  Virginia,  informed  of  the  growing  dis- 
contents in  their  native  province,  and  relying  on  the  support  of  regular  troops, 
assembled  on  the  frontier  of  North  Carolina.  About  200  of  those  refugees  chose 
Colonel  Sumpter,  an  old  continental  officer,  as  their  leader.  On  the  advance  of 
the  British  into  the  upper  parts  of  South  Carolina,  this  gentleman  had  fled  into 
North  Carolina,  but  had  left  his  family  behind.  Soon  after  his  departure  a  Brit- 
ish party  arrived,  turned  his  wife  and  family  out  the  door,  and  burnt  his  house 
and  everything  in  it.  This  harsh  and  unfeeling  treatment  excited  his  bitterest 
resentment,  which  operated  with  the  more  virulence  by  being  concealed  under 
the  fair  veil  of  patriotism.  At  the  head  of  his  little  band,  without  money  or  maga- 
zines, and  but  ill-provided  with  arms  and  ammunition,  Sumpter  made  an  irrup- 
tion into  South  Carolina.  Iron  implements  of  husbandry  were  forged  by  com- 
mon blacksmiths  into  rude  weapons  of  war ;  and  pewter  dishes,  procured  from 
private  families  and  melted  down,  furnished  part  of  their  supply  of  balls.  This 
little  band  skirmished  with  the  royal  militia,  and  with  small  parties  of  regular 
troops  ;  sometimes  successfully,  and  always  with  the  active  courage  of  men 
fighting  for  the  recovery  of  their  property.  Sometimes  they  engaged  when  they 
had  not  more  than  three  rounds  of  shot  each  ;  and,  occasionally,  some  of  them 
were  obliged  to  keep  at  a  distance,  till,  by  the  fall  of  friends  or  foes,  they 
could  be  furnished  with  arms  and  ammunition.  When  successful,  the  field  of 
battle  supplied  them  with  materials  for  the  next  encounter.  This  party  soon  in- 
creased to  600  men  ;  and,  encouraged  by  its  daring  exertions,  a  disposition 
manifested  itself  throughout  South  Carolina  again  to  appeal  to  arms.  Some 
companies  of  royal  militia,  imbodied  under  the  authority  of  Cornwallis,  deserted 
to  Sumpter,  and  ranged  themselves  under  his  standards.  The  British  com- 
mander beheld  this  change  with  surprise  ;  he  had  thought  the  battle  won,and 


328  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

the  southern  provinces  completely  subdued  ;  but,  to  his  astonishment,  saw  that 
past  victories  were  unavailing,  and  that  the  work  yet  remained  to  be  accom- 
plished. He  was  obliged  to  call  in  his  outposts,  and  to  form  his  troops  into 
larger  bodies. 

But  Cornwallis  was  soon  threatened  by  a  more  formidable  enemy  than  Sump- 
ter,  who,  though  an  active  and  audacious  leader,  commanded  only  an  irregular 
and  feeble  band,  and  was  capable  of  engaging  only  in  desultory  enterprises. 
Congress,  sensible  of  the  value  and  importance  of  the  provinces  which  the  British 
had  overrun,  made  every  effort  to  reinforce  the  southern  army ;  and,  fully  aware 
of  the  efficacy  of  public  opinion  and  of  the  influence  of  high  reputation,  on  the 
13th  of  June  appointed  General  Gates  to  command  it.  He  had  acquired  a 
splendid  name  by  his  triumphs  over  Burgoyne  ;  and  the  people,  whose  opinions 
are  formed  by  appearances,  anticipated  a  success  equally  brilliant. 

On  receiving  notice  of  his  appointment  to  the  command  of  the  southern  army. 
General  Gates  proceeded  southward  without  delay,  and  on  the  25th  of  July 
reached  the  camp  at  Buffalo  ford,  on  Deep  river,  where  he  was  received  by 
Baron  de  Kalb  with  respect  and  cordiality.  The  army  consisted  of  about  2,000 
men  ;  and  considerable  reinforcements  of  militia  from  North  Carolina  and  Vir- 
ginia were  expected.  In  order  that  he  might  lead  his  troops  through  a  more 
plentiful  countrv,  and  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  magazines  and  hospitals  at 
convenient  points,  De  Kalb  had  resolved  to  turn  out  of  the  direct  road  to  Cam- 
den. But  General  Gates  determined  to  pursue  the  straight  route  toward  the 
British  encampment,  although  it  lay  through  a  barren  country,  which  afforded 
but  a  scanty  subsistence  to  its  inhabitants. 

On  the  27th  of  July  he  put  his  army  in  motion,  and  soon  experienced  the 
difficulties  and  privations  which  De  Kalb  had  been  desirous  to  avoid.  The 
army  was  obliged  to  subsist  chiefly  on  lean  cattle,  accidentally  found  in  the 
woods  ;  and  the  supply  even  of  that  mean  food  was  very  limited.  Meal  and 
corn  were  so  scarce  that  the  men  were  compelled  to  use  unripe  corn  and  peach- 
es instead  of  bread.  That  insufficient  diet,  together  with  the  intense  heat  and  un- 
healthy climate,  engendered  disease,  and  threatened  the  destruction  of  the  army. 
General  Gates  at  length  emerged  from  the  inhospitable  region  of  pine  barrens, 
sand  hills,  and  swamps  ;  and,  after  having  effected  a  junction  with  General 
Caswell,  at  the  head  of  the  militia  of  North  Carolina,  and  a  small  body  of  troops 
under  Lieutenant-Colonel  Porterfield,  he  arrived  at  Clermont,  or  Rugely's  Mills, 
on  the  13th  of  August,  and  next  day  was  joined  by  the  militia  of  Virginia, 
amounting  to  700  men,  under  General  Stevens. 

On  the  day  after  General  Gates  arrived  at  Rugely's  Mills,  he  received  an  ex- 
press from  Sumpter,  stating  that  a  number  of  the  militia  of  South  Carolina  had 
joined  him  on  the  west  side  of  the  Wateree,  and  that  an  escort  of  clothes,  am- 
munition, and  other  stores,  for  the  garrison  of  Camden,  was  on  its  way  from 
Ninety-Six,  and  must  pass  the  Wateree  at  a  ford  covered  by  a  small  fort,  not 
far  from  Camden. 

General  Gates  immediately  detached  100  regular  infantry  and  300  militia  of 
North  Carolina  to  reinforce  Sumpter,  whom  he  ordered  to  reduce  the  fort  and 
intercept  the  convoy.  Meanwhile  he  advanced  nearer  Camden,  with  the  inten- 
tion of  taking  a  position  about  seven  miles  from  that  place.  For  that  purpose, 
he  put  his  army  in  motion  at  ten  in  the  evening  of  the  15th  of  August,  having 
sent  his  sick,  heavy  baggage,  and  military  stores  not  immediately  wanted,  under 
a  guard  to  Waxhaws.  On  the  march,  Colonel  Armand's  legion  composed  the 
van ;  Porterfield's  light  infantry,  reinforced  by  a  company  of  picked  men  from 
Stevens's  brigade,  marching  in  Indian  files,  200  yards  from  the  road,  covered 
the  right  flank  of  the  legion  ;  while  Major  Armstrong's  light  infantry  of  North 
Carolina  militia,  reinforced  in  like  manner  by  General  Caswell,  in  the  same  or- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  329 

der,  covered  the  left.  The  Maryland  division,  followed  by  the  North  Carolina 
and  Virginia  militia,  with  the  artillery,  composed  the  main  body  and  rear  guard  ; 
and  the  volunteer  cavalry  were  equally  distributed  on  the  flanks  of  the  baggage. 
The  American  army  did  not  exceed  4,000  men,  only  about  900  of  whom  were 
regular  troops,  and  70  cavalry. 

On  the  advance  of  General  Gates  into  South  Carolina,  Lord  Rawdon  had 
called  in  his  outposts,  and  concentrated  his  force  at  Camden.  Informed  of  the 
appearance  of  the  American  army,  and  of  the  general  defection  of  the  country 
between  the  Pedee  and  the  Black  river,  Cornwallis  quitted  Charleston  and  re- 
paired to  Camden,  where  he  arrived  on  the  same  day  that  General  Gates  reached 
Clermont. 

The  British  force  was  reduced  by  sickness,  and  Cornwallis  could  not  assem- 
ble more  than  2,000  men  at  Camden.  That  place,  though  advantageous  in  other 
respects,  was  not  well  adapted  for  resisting  an  attack  ;  and  as  the  whole  coun- 
try was  rising  against  him,  Lord  Cornwallis  felt  the  necessity  of  either  retreating 
to  Charleston,  or  of  instantly  striking  a  decisive  blow.  If  he  remained  at  Cam- 
den, his  difficulties  would  daily  increase,  his  communication  with  Charleston  be 
endangered,  and  the  American  army  acquire  additional  strength.  A  retreat  to 
Charleston  would  be  the  signal  for  the  whole  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia  to 
rise  in  arms  ;  his  sick  and  magazines  must  be  left  behind ;  and  the  whole  of  the 
two  provinces,  except  the  towns  of  Charleston  and  Savannah,  abandoned.  The 
consequences  of  such  a  movement  would  be  nearly  as  fatal  as  a  defeat.  Corn- 
wallis, therefore,  although  he  believed  the  American  army  considerably  stronger 
than  what  it  really  was,  determined  to  hazard  a  battle  ;  and,  at  ten  at  night,  on 
the  15th  of  August,  the  very  hour  when  General  Gates  proceeded  from  Rugely's 
Mills,  about  thirteen  miles  distant,  he  marched  toward  the  American  camp. 

About  two  in  the  morning  of  the  1 6th  of  August,  the  advanced  guards  of  the 
hostile  armies  unexpectedly  met  in  the  woods,  and  the  firing  instantly  began. 
Some  of  the  cavalry  of  the  American  advanced  guard  being  wounded  by  the  first 
discharge,  the  party  fell  back  in  confusion,  broke  the  Maryland  regiment  which 
was  at  the  head  of  the  column,  and  threw  the  whole  line  of  the  army  into  con- 
sternation. From  that  first  impression,  deepened  by  the  gloom  of  night,  the  ill- 
disciplined  militia  seem  not  to  have  recovered.  In  the  rencounter  several  prisoners 
were  taken  on  each  side  ;  and  from  them  the  opposing  generals  acquired  a  more 
exact  knowledge  of  circumstances  than  they  formerly  possessed.  Several  skir- 
mishes happened  during  the  night,  which  merely  formed  a  prelude  to  the  ap- 
proaching battle,  and  gave  the  commanders  some  notion  of  the  position  of  the 
hostile  armies. 

Cornwallis,  perceiving  that  the  Americans  were  on  ground  of  no  great  extent, 
with  morasses  on  their  right  and  left,  so  that  they  could  not  avail  themselves 
of  their  superior  numbers  to  outflank  his  little  army,  impatiently  awaited  for  the 
returning  light,  which  would  give  every  advantage  to  his  disciplined  troops.  Both 
armies  prepared  for  the  conflict.  Cornwallis  formed  his  men  in  two  divisions  ; 
that  on  the  right  was  under  the  command  of  Lieutenant-Colonel  Webster,  that 
on  the  left  under  Lord  Rawdon.  In  front  were  four  field-pieces.  The  71st 
regiment,  with  two  cannon,  formed  the  reserve  ;  and  the  cavalry,  about  300  in 
number,  were  in  the  rear,  ready  to  act  as  circumstances  might  require. 

In  the  American  army,  the  second  Maryland  brigade,  under  General  Gist, 
formed  the  right  of  the  line  ;  the  militia  of  North  Carolina,  commanded  by  Gen- 
eral Caswell,  occupied  the  centre  ;  and  the  militia  of  Virginia,  with  the  light  in- 
fantry and  Colonel  Armand's  corps,  composed  the  lelt ;  the  artillery  was  placed 
between  the  divisions.  The  first  Maryland  brigade  was  stationed  as  a  reserve 
200  or  300  yards  in  the  rear.     Baron  de   Kalb  commanded  on  the  right ;  tho 


330  THE    PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

militia  generals  were  at  the  head  of  their  respective  troops  ;  and  General  Gates 
resolved  to  appear  wherever  his  presence  might  be  most  useful. 

At  dawn  of  day  Cornwallis  ordered  Lieutenant-Colonel  Webster,  with  the 
British  right  wing  to  attack  the  American  left.  As  Colonel  Webster  advanced, 
he  was  assailed  by  a  desultory  discharge  of  musketry  from  some  volunteer  mil- 
itia who  had  advanced  in  front  of  their  countrymen ;  but  the  British  soldiers, 
rushing  through  that  loose  fire,  charged  the  American  line  with  a  shout.  The 
militia  instantly  threw  down  their  arms  and  fled,  many  of  them  without  even  dis- 
charging their  muskets ;  and  all  the  efforts  of  the  officers  were  unable  to  rally 
them.  A  great  part  of  the  centre  division,  composed  of  the  militia  of  North 
Carolina,  imitated  the  example  of  their  comrades  of  Virginia :  few  of  either  di- 
vision fired  a  shot,  and  still  fewer  carried  their  arms  off  the  field.  Tarleton 
with  his  legion  pursued,  and  eagerly  cut  down  the  unresisting  fugitives.  Gates, 
with  some  of  the  militia  general  officers,  made  several  attempts  to  rally  them, 
but  in  vain.  The  farther  they  fled  the  more  they  dispersed,  and  Gates,  in  de- 
spair, hastened,  with  a  few  friends,  to  Charlotte,  80  miles  from  the  field  of  battle. 

Baron  de  Kalb,  at  the  head  of  the  continental  troops,  being  abandoned  by  the 
militia,  which  had  constituted  the  centre  and  left  wing  of  the  army,  and  being 
forsaken  by  the  general  also,  was  exposed  to  the  attack  of  the  whole  British 
army.  De  Kalb  and  his  troops,  however,  instead  of  imitating  the  example  of 
their  brethren  in  arms,  behaved  with  a  steady  intrepidity,  and  defended  them- 
selves like  men.  Lord  Rawdon  attacked  them  about  the  time  when  Colonel 
Webster  broke  the  left  wing  ;  but  the  charge  was  firmly  received  and  steadily 
resisted,  and  the  conflict  was  maintained  for  some  time  with  equal  obstinacy  on 
both  sides.  The  American  reserve  covered  the  left  of  De  Kalb's  division  ;  but 
its  own  left  flank  was  entirely  exposed  by  the  flight  of  the  militia  ;  and  therefore 
Colonel  Webster,  after  detaching  some  cavalry  and  light  troops  in  pursuit  of  the 
fugitive  militia,  with  the  remainder  of  his  division  attacked  them  at  once  in  front 
and  flank.  A  severe  contest  ensued.  The  Americans,  in  a  great  measure  in- 
termingled with  the  British,  maintained  a  desperate  conflict.  Cornwallis  brought 
his  whole  force  to  bear  upon  them ;  they  were  at  length  broken,  and  began  to 
retreat  in  confusion.  The  brave  De  Kalb  while  making  a  vigorous  charge  at 
the  head  of  a  body  of  his  men.  fell  pierced  with  eleven  wounds.  His  aid-de- 
camp, Lieutenant-Colonel  du  Buysson,  embraced  the  fallen  general,  announced 
his  rank  and  nation  to  the  surrounding  enemy,  and  while  thus  generously  expo 
sing  his  own  life  to  save  his  bleeding  friend,  he  received  several  wounds,  and 
was  taken  prisoner  with  him.  De  Kalb  met  with  all  possible  attention  and  as- 
sistance from  the  victorious  enemy,  but  that  gallant  officer  expired  in  a  few 
hours.     Congress  afterward  ordered  a  monument  to  be  erected  to  his  memory. 

The  defeat  was  total.  Every  regiment  was  broken  and  dispersed  through  the 
woods,  marshes,  and  brushwood.  The  officers  lost  sight  of  their  men,  and  every 
individual  endeavored  to  save  himself  in  the  best  way  he  was  able.  General 
Rutherford  of  the  North  Carolina  militia  was  made  prisoner  ;  and  about  200 
wagons,  a  great  part  of  the  baggage,  military  stores,  small  arms,  and  all  the  ar- 
tillery, fell  into  the  hands  of  the  conquerors. 

While  the  army  under  General  Gates  was  completely  defeated  and  dispersed, 
Colonel  Sumpter  was  successful  in  his  enterprise.  On  the  evening  in  which 
Cornwallis  marched  from  Camden,  he  reduced  the  redoubt  on  the  Wateree,  took 
the  stores  on  their  way  to  Camden,  and  made  about  100  prisoners.  On  hear- 
ing, however,  of  the  disastrous  fate  of  the  army  under  General  Gates,  Sumpter, 
fully  aware  of  his  danger,  retreated  hastily  with  his  stores  and  prisoners  up  the 
south  side  of  the  Wateree.  On  the  morning  of  the  seventeenth,  Cornwallis  sent 
Tarleton,  with  the  legion  and  a  detachment  of  infantry,  in  pursuit  of  him.  That 
officer  proceeded  with  his  usual  rapidity  ;  and,  finding  many  of  his  infantry  un- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  331 

able  to  keep  pace  with  him,  he  advanced  with  about  100  cavalry  and  60  of  the 
most  vigorous  of  the  infantry  ;  and  on  the  18th  suddenly  and  unexpectedly  came 
upon  the  Americans. 

Sumpter,  having  marched  with  great  diligence,  thought  himself  beyond  the 
reach  of  danger  ;  and  his  men  being  exhausted  by  unremitting  service  and  want 
of  sleep,  he  halted  near  the  Catawba  ford,  to  give  them  some  repose  during  the 
heat  of  the  day.  In  order  to  prevent  a  surprise,  he  had  placed  sentinels  at 
proper  stations  to  give  warning  of  approaching  danger  ;  but,  overcome  by  fatigue, 
and  equally  regardless  of  duty  and  safety,  the  sentinels  fell  asleep  at  their  post, 
and  gave  no  alarm.  Tarleton  suddenly  burst,  into  the  encampment  of  the  drowsy 
and  unsuspecting  Americans  ;  and,  though  some  slight  resistance  was  at  first 
made  from  behind  the  baggage,  soon  gained  a  complete  victory.  The  Americans 
fled  precipitately  toward  the  river  or  the  woods.  Many  were  killed  or  wounded. 
Sumpter  escaped  ;  but  all  his  baggage  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  while 
the  prisoners  and  stores  which  he  had  taken  were  recovered. 

By  the  complete  defeat  and  dispersion  of  the  army  under  General  Gates  and 
of  Sumpter's  corps,  South  Carolina  and  Georgia  were  again  laid  prostrate  at  the 
feet  of  the  royal  army,  and  the  hope  of  maintaining  their  independence  seemed 
more  desperate  than  ever. 


CHAPTER  X. 


The  war  which  was  pursued  with  so  much  eagerness  on  land,  was  carried 
on  also  by  sea  ;  and  there  the  Americans  displayed  that  nautical  skill  and  valor 
which  have  since  enabled  them  to  contend  successfully  with  Great  Britain  upon 
that  element  where  she  had  hitherto  held  undisputed  supremacy,  and  where  her 
victories  over  the  Dutch,  Spanish,  and  French,  had  given  to  her  the  proud  title 
of  "  queen  of  the  seas." 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  actions  which  occurred  in  1779  was  that  of  the 
capture  of  the  Serapis  and  Countess  of  Scarborough  by  the  Bon  Homme  Richard 
and  Pallas,  under  the  command  of  the^chevalier  Paul  Jones. 

John  Paul  was  born  at  Arbigland,  in  Scotland,  on  the  6th  of  July,  1747,  and 
the  scenery  and  associations  of  his  birthplace,  and  its  vicinity,  doubtless  en- 
couraged a  restless  spirit  of  adventure,  a  love  of  change,  and  an  ardent  enthu- 
siasm in  the  objects  of  his  pursuits,  which  were  so  strikingly  manifested  in 
his  life. 

His  first  voyage  was  made  before  he  was  thirteen  years  old  ;  and  maritime 
pursuits  brought  him  to  America.  While  here,  his  feelings  became  interested 
in  the  cause  of  the  colonies,  and  fully  prepared  him  for  the  active  part  he  after- 
ward took  in  their  defence.  In  1773,  John  Paul  removed  to  Virginia,  to  attend 
to  the  affairs  of  his  brother,  who  had  died  childless  and  intestate.  He  now  as- 
sumed the  additional  surname  of  Jones.  On  the  22d  of  December,  1775,  by  a 
resolution  of  Congress,  Paul  Jones  was  appointed  lieutenant  in  the  American 
navy,  which  then  consisted  of  the  Alfred,  Columbus,  Andrew  Doria,  Sebastian 
Cabot,  and  Providence  ;  the  whole  mounting  100  guns,  and  manned  by  1,150 
seamen.  Jones  was  attached  to  the  Alfred,  and  was  the  first  to  hoist  the  Amer- 
ican flag,  which  was  first  displayed  on  board  that  vessel. 

He  was  engaged  in  cruising  among  the  British  West  India  islands,  where  his 
frequent  captures  not  only  aided  the  cause  of  American  independence  by  fur- 
nishing to  the  American  army  from  the  captured  prizes  many  munitions  of  war 


Pig.  140.— John  Paul  Jones 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  333 

of  which  the  states'  troops  were  in  much  need,  but  also  struck  terror  into  the 
hearts  of  his  enemies,  and  gained  for  himself  the  reputation  of  most  invincible 
bravery  and  indomitable  daring. 

In  the  month  of  May,  1777,  Congress  sent  him  to  France,  where  he  was  ap- 
pointed by  Franklin  and  his  brother  commissioners  to  the  command  of  a  French- 
built  ship  under  American  colors.  In  the  course  of  1778,  Paul  Jones  sailed 
upon  a  cruise  to  the  coast  of  Britain,  and  picked  up  many  prizes  under  the  very 
eyes  of  the  enemy.  Here  his  knowledge  of  the  British  coast  was  of  much  ser- 
vice. He  made  a  descent  at  the  mouth  of  the  Dee,  near  to  Kirkendbright ;  and 
in  a  visit  to  the  house  of  the  earl  of  Selkirk,  retaliated  for  some  of  the  many 
outrages  committed  by  the  British  upon  the  defenceless  shores  of  America ;  and 
he  made  another  descent  by  night  on  the  Cumberland  coast,  on  the  opposite  side 
of  the  Frith,  at  the  small  town  of  Whitehaven,  where  he  spiked  the  guns  of  the 
fort,  and  burnt  one  or  two  vessels.  For  some  time  he  cruised  up  and  down  be- 
tween the  Solway  and  the  Clyde,  scaring  the  whole  coast,  where  his  name  to 
this  day  is  mentioned  with  horror  ;  and  then,  returning  to  Brest  with  200  pris- 
oners, he  boasted  that  with  his  single  ship  he  had  kept  the  northwestern  coast 
of  England  and  southern  coast  of  Scotland  in  a  state  of  alarm.  In  the  summer 
of  1779,  he  returned  to  cruise  along  the  eastern  coast — no  longer  with  a  single 
ship,  but  with  a  squadron,  manned  by  French  and  American  .sailors,  and  com- 
posed of  the  Bon  Homme  Richard  of  40  guns,  the  Alliance  of  36  guns  (both 
American  vessels),  the  Pallas,  a  French  frigate  of  32  guns,  hired  by  the  Ameri- 
can Congress,  and  two  smaller  vessels.  He  fell  in  with  a  British  merchant- 
fleet  returning  from  the  Baltic,  convoyed  by  the  Serapis  of  44  guns,  and  the 
Countess  of  Scarborough  of  20.  Paul  Jones,  in  his  description  of  this  contest, 
remarks  : — 

"  On  the  21st,  we  saw  and  chased  two  sail  off  Flamborough  Head  ;  the  Pallas 
chased  in  the  northeast  quarter,  while  the  Bon  Homme  Richard,  followed  by 
the  Vengeance,  chased  in  the  southwest ;  the  one  I  chased,  a  brigantine  collier 
in  ballast,  belonging  to  Scarborough,  was  soon  taken,  aud  sunk  immediately  af- 
terward, as  a  fleet  then  appeared  to  the  southward.  This  was  so  late  in  the 
day,  that  I  could  not  come  up  with  the  fleet  before  night ;  at  length,  however,  I 
got  so  near  one  of  them  as  to  force  her  to  run  ashore  between  Flamborough 
Head  and  the  Spurn.  Soon  after,  I  took  another,  a  brigantine  from  Holland, 
belonging  to  Sunderland  ;  and  at  daylight  next  morning,  seeing  a  fleet  steering 
toward  me  from  the  Spurn,  I  imagined  them  to  be  a  convoy  bound  from  London 
for  Leith,  which  had  been  for  some  time  expected.  One  of  them  had  a  pendant 
hoisted,  and  appeared  to  be  a  ship  of  force.  They  had  not,  however,  courage 
to  come  on,  but  kept  back,  all  except  the  one  which  seemed  to  be  armed,  and  that 
one  also  kept  to  the  windward,  very  near  the  land,  and  on  the  edge  of  dangerous 
shoals,  where  I  could  not  with  safety  approach.  This  induced  me  to  make  a 
signal  for  a  pilot,  and  soon  afterward  two  pilot-boats  came  off.  They  informed 
me  that  a  ship  that  wore  a  pendant  was  an  armed  merchantman,  and  that  a  king's 
frigate  lay  there  in  sight,  at  anchor,  within  the  Humber,  waiting  to  take  under 
convoy  a  number  of  merchant-ships  bound  to  the  northward.  The  pilots  im- 
agined the  Bon  Homme  Richard  to  be  an  English  ship-of-war,  and  consequently 
communicated  to  me  the  private  signal  which  they  had  been  required  to  make. 
I  endeavored  by  this  means  to  decoy  the  ships  out  of  the  port ;  but  the  wind 
then  changing,  and,  with  the  tide,  becoming  unfavorable  for  them,  the  deception 
had  not  the  desired  effect,  and  they  wisely  put  back.  The  entrance  of  the 
Humber  is  exceedingly  difficult  and  dangerous,  and  as  the  Pallas  was  not  in 
sight,  I  thought  it  imprudent  to  remain  off  the  entrance — therefore  steered  out 
again  to  join  the  Pallas  off  Flamborough  Head.  In  the  night  we  saw  and  chased 
two  ships  until  three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  when,  being  at  a  very  small  dis- 


334 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  335 

tance  from  them,  I  made  the  private  signal  of  reconnaissance,  which  I  had  given 
to  each  captain  before  I  sailed  from  Groix  :  one  half  of  the  answer  only  was  re- 
turned. In  this  position  both  sides  lay  to  till  daylight,  when  the  ships  proved 
to  be  the  Alliance  and  the  Pallas. 

"  On  the  morning  of  that  day,  the  23d,  the  brig  from  Holland  not  being  in  sight, 
we  chased  a  brigantine  that  appeared  laying  to,  to  windward.  About  noon,  we 
saw  and  chased  a  large  ship  that  appeared  coming  round  Flamborough  Head, 
from  the  northward,  and  at  the  same  time  I  manned  and  armed  one  of  the  pilot- 
boats  to  send  in  pursuit  of  the  brigantine,  which  now  appeared  to  be  the  vessel 
that  I  had  forced  ashore.  Soon  after  this,  a  fleet  of  forty-one  sail  appeared  off 
Flamborough  Head,  bearing  north-northeast.  This  induced  me  to  abandon  the 
single  ship,  which  had  then  anchored  in  Burlington  bay  ;  I  also  called  back  the 
pilot-boat,  and  hoisted  a  signal  for  a  general  chase.  When  the  fleet  discovered 
us  bearing  down,  all  the  merchant-ships  crowded  sail  toward  the  shore.  The 
two  ships-of-war  that  protected  the  fleet  at  the  same  time  steered  from  the  land, 
and  made  the  disposition  for  battle.  In  approaching  the  enemy,  I  crowded  ev- 
ery possible  sail,  and  made  the  signal  for  the  line  of  battle,  to  which  the  Alliance 
showed  no  attention.  Earnest  as  I  was  for  the  action,  I  could  not  reach  the 
commodore's  ship  until  seven  in  the  evening,  being  then  within  pistol-shot,  when 
he  hailed  the  Bon  Homme  Richard.  We  answered  him  by  firing  a  whole 
broadside. 

"  The  battle  being  thus  begun,  was  continued  with  unremitting  fury.  Every 
method  was  practised  on  both  sides  to  gain  an  advantage,  and  rake  each  other  ; 
and  I  must  confess  that  the  enemy's  ship,  being  much  more  manageable  than 
the  Bon  Homme  Richard,  gained  thereby  several  times  an  advantageous  situa- 
tion, in  spite  of  my  best  endeavors  to  prevent  it.  As  I  had  to  deal  with  an 
enemy  of  greatly  superior  force,  I  was  under  the  necessity  of  closing  with  him, 
to  prevent  the  advantage  which  he  had  over  me  in  point  of  manoeuvre.  It  was 
my  intention  to  lay  the  Bon  Homme  Richard  athwart  the  enemy's  bow  ;  but  as 
that  operation  required  great  dexterity  in  the  management  of  both  sails  and  helm, 
and  some  of  our  braces  being  shot  away,  it  did  not  exactly  succeed  to  my  wish. 
The  enemy's  bowsprit,  however,  came  over  the  Bon  Homme  Richard's  poop, 
by  the  mizzenmast,  and  I  made  both  ships  fast  together  in  that  situation,  which 
by  the  action  of  the  wind  on  the  enemy's  sails,  forced  her  stern  close  to  the  Bon 
Homme  Richard's  bow,  so  that  the  ships  lay  square  alongside  of  each  other,  the 
yards  being  all  entangled,  and  the  cannon  of  each  ship  touching  the  opponents. 
When  this  position  took  place  it  was  eight  o'clock,  previous  to  which  the  Bon 
Homme  Richard  had  received  sundry  eighteen-pound  shots  below  the  water, 
and  leaked  very  much.  My  battery  of  twelve-pounders,  on  which  I  had  placed 
my  chief  dependance,  being  commanded  by  Lieutenant  Dale  and  Colonel  Wei- 
bert,  and  manned  principally  with  American  seamen  and  French  volunteers,  was 
entirely  silenced  and  abandoned.  As  to  the  six  old  eighteen-pounders  that 
formed  the  battery  of  the  lower  gun-deck,  they  did  no  service  whatever,  except 
firing  eight  shots  in  all.  Two  out  of  three  of  them  burst  at  the  first  fire,  and 
killed  almost  all  the  men  who  were  stationed  to  manage  them.  Before  this 
time,  too,  Colonel  de  Chamillard,  who  commanded  a  party  of  twenty  soldiers  on 
the  poop,  had  abandoned  that  station,  after  having  lost  some  of  his  men.  I  had 
now  only  two  pieces  of  cannon  (nine-pounders)  on  the  quarter-deck,  that  were 
not  silenced,  and  not  one  of  the  heavier  cannon  was  fired  during  the  rest  of  the 
action.  The  purser,  M.  Mease,  who  commanded  the  guns  on  the  quarter-deck, 
being  dangerously  wounded  in  the  head,  I  was  obliged  to  fill  his  place,  and  with 
great  difficulty  rallied  a  few  men  and  shifted  over  one  of  the  lee  quarter-deck 
guns,  so  that  we  afterward  played  three  pieces  of  nine-pounders  upon  the  enemy. 
The  tops  alone  seconded  the  fire  of  this  little  battery,  and  held  out  bravelv  du- 


336  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

ring  the  whole  of  the  action,  especially  the  maintop,  where  Lieutenant  Stack 
commanded.  I  directed  the  fire  of  one  of  the  three  cannon  against  the  mainmast, 
with  double-headed  shot,  while  the  other  two  were  exceedingly  well  served  with 
.  grape  and  canister-shot,  to  silence  the  enemy's  musketry  and  clear  her  decks, 
which  was  at  last  effected.  The  enemy  were,  as  I  have  since  understood,  on 
the  instant  of  calling  for  quarter,  when  the  cowardice  or  treachery  of  three  of 
my  under-officers  induced  them  to  call  to  the  enemy.  The  English  commodore 
asked  me  if  I  demanded  quarter,  and  I  having  answered  him  in  the  most  deter- 
mined negative,  they  renewed  the  battle  with  double  fury.  They  were  unable 
to  stand  the  deck  ;  but  the  fire  of  their  cannon,  especially  the  lower  battery, 
which  was  entirely  formed  of  ten-pounders,  was  incessant ;  both  ships  were  set 
on  fire  in  various  places,  and  the  scene  was  dreadful  beyond  the  reach  of  lan- 
guage. To  account  for  the  timidity  of  my  three  under-officers — I  mean  the 
gunner,  the  carpenter,  and  the  master-at-arms — I  must  observe,  that  the  first  two 
were  slightly  wounded,  and,  as  the  ship  had  received  various  shots  under  water, 
and  one  of  the  pumps  being  shot  away,  the  carpenter  expressed  his  fears  that 
she  would  sink,  and  the  other  two  concluded  that  she  was  sinking,  which  occa- 
sioned the  gunner  to  run  aft  on  the  poop,  without  my  knowledge,  to  strike  the 
colors.  Fortunately  for  me,  a  cannon-ball  had  done  that  before,  by  carrying 
away  the  ensign-stafF;  he  was  therefore  reduced  to  the  necessity  of  sinking,  as 
re  supposed,  or  of  calling  for  quarter,  and  he  preferred  the  latter. 

f  All  this  time  the  Bon  Homme  Richard  had  sustained  the  action  alone,  and 
the  enemy,  though  much  superior  in  force,  would  have  been  very  glad  to  have 
got  clear,  as  appears  by  their  own  acknowledgments,  and  by  their  having  let 
go  an  anchor  the  instant  that  I  laid  them  on  board,  by  which  means  they  would 
have  escaped,  had  I  not  made  them  well  fast  to  the  Bon  Homme  Richard. 

"  At  last,  at  half  past  nine  o'clock,  the  Alliance  appeared,  and  I  now  thought 
the  battle  at  an  end  ;  but,  to  my  utter  astonishment,  he  discharged  a  broadside 
full  into  the  stern  of  the  Bon  Homme  Richard.  We  called  to  him  for  God's 
sake  to  forbear  firing  into  the  Bon  Homme  Richard  ;  yet  they  passed  along  the 
off  side  of  the  ship,  and  continued  firing.  There  was  no  possibility  of  his  mis- 
taking the  enemy's  ship  for  the  Bon  Homme  Richard,  there  being  the  most  es- 
sential difference  in  their  appearance  and  construction.  Besides,  it  was  then 
full  moonlight,  and  the  sides  of  the  Bon  Homme  Richard  were  all  black,  while 
the  sides  of  the  prize  were  all  yellow.  Yet,  for  the  greater  security,  I  showed 
the  signal  of  our  reconnaissance,  by  putting  out  three  lanterns,  one  at  the  head, 
another  at  the  stern,  and  the  third  in  the  middle,  in  a  horizontal  line.  Every 
tongue  cried  that  he  was  firing  into  the  wrong  ship,  but  nothing  availed  ;  he 
passed  round,  firing  into  the  Bon  Homme  Richard's  head,  stern,  and  broadside, 
and  by  one  of  his  volleys  killed  several  of  my  best  men,  and  mortally  wounded 
a  good  officer  on  the  forecastle.  My  situation  was  really  deplorable  ;  the  Bon 
Homme  Richard  received  various  shots  under  water  from  the  Alliance  ;  the  leak 
gained  on  the  pumps,,  and  the  fire  increased  much  on  board  both  ships.  Some 
officers  persuaded  me  to  strike,  of  whose  courage  and  good  sense  I  entertain  a 
high  opinion.  My  treacherous  master-at-arms  let  loose  all  my  prisoners  with- 
out my  knowledge,  and  my  prospects  became  gloomy  indeed.  I  would  not, 
however,  give  up  the  point.  The  enemy's  mainmast  began  to  shake,  their  firing 
decreased  fast,  ours  rather  increased,  and  the  British  colors  were  struck  at  half 
an  hour  past  ten  o'clock. 

"  This  prize  proved  to  be  the  British  ship-of-war  the  Serapis,  a  new  ship  ot 
44  guns,  built  on  the  most  approved  construction,  with  two  complete  batteries, 
one  of  them  of  eighteen-pounders,  and  commanded  by  the  brave  Commodore 
Richard  Pearson.  I  had  yet  two  enemies  to  encounter,  far  more  formidable 
than  the  Britons  :   I  mean  fire  and  water.     The  Serapis  was  attacked  only  by 


OF  THE  AM£HlCAN  R£VoLUT10tf. 


337 


Fig    143.— Medal  presented  .to  Laiajettft. 


22 


338  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

the  first,  but  the  Bon  Homme  Richard  was  assailed  by  both  ;  there  was  five  hei 
water  in  the  hold,  and  though  it  was  moderate  from  the  explosion  of  so  much 
gunpowder,  yet  the  three  pumps  that  remained  could  with  difficulty  only  keep 
the  water  from  gaining.  The  fire  broke  out  in  various  parts  of  the  ship,  in  spite 
of  all  the  water  that  could  be  thrown  in  to  quench  it,  and  at  length  broke  out  as 
low  as  the  powder-magazine,  and  within  a  few  inches  of  the  powder.  In  that 
dilemma,  I  took  out  the  powder  upon  deck,  ready  to  be  thrown  overboard  at  the 
last  extremity,  and  it  was  ten  o'clock  the  next  day,  the  24th,  before  the  fire  was 
entirely  extinguished.  With  respect  to  the  situation  of  the  Bon  Homme  Rich- 
ard, the  rudder  was  cut  entirely  off,  the  stern-frame  and  transoms  were  almost 
entirely  cut  away,  and  the  timbers  by  the  lower-deck,  especially  from  the  main- 
mast toward  the  stern,  being  greatly  decayed  with  age,  were  mangled  beyond 
my  power  of  description  ;  and  a  person  must  have  been  an  eyewitness  to  form  a 
just  idea  of  the  tremendous  scene  of  carnage,  wreck,  and  ruin,  which  every- 
where appeared.  Humanity  can  not  but  recoil  from  the  prospect  of  such  fin- 
ished horror,  and  lament  that  war  should  be  capable  of  producing  such  fatal 
consequences. 

"  After  the  carpenters,  as  well  as  Captain  Cottineau  and  other  men  of  sense, 
had  well  examined  and  surveyed  the  ship  (which  was  not  finished  before  five  in 
the  evening),  I  found  every  person  to  be  convinced  that  it  was  impossible  to 
keep  the  Bon  Homme  Richard  afloat  so  as  to  reach  a  port,  if  the  wind  should 
increase,  it  being  then  only  a  very  moderate  breeze.  I  had  but  little  time  to  re- 
move my  wounded,  which  now  became  unavoidable,  and  which  was  effected  in 
the  course  of  the  night  and  next  morning.  I  was  determined  to  keep  the  Bon 
Homme  Richard  afloat,  and,  if  possible,  to  bring  her  into  port.  For  that  pur- 
pose, the  first  lieutenant  of  the  Pallas  continued  on  board  with  a  party  of  men  to 
attend  the  pumps,  with  boats  in  waiting  ready  to  take  them  on  board  in  case  the 
water  should  gain  on  them  too  fast.  The  wind  augmented  in  the  night,  and  the 
next  day,  the  25th,  so  that  it  was  impossible  to  prevent  the  good  old  ship  from 
sinking.  They  did  not  abandon  her  till  after  nine  o'clock  ;  the  water  was  then 
up  to  the  lower  deck,  and  a  little  after  ten  I  saw,  with  inexpressible  grief,  the 
last  glimpse  of  the  Bon  Hojnme  Richard.  No  lives  were  lost  with  the  ship,  but 
it  was  impossible  to  save  the  stores  of  any  sort  whatever.  I  lost  even  the  best 
part  of  my  clothes,  books,  and  papers  ;  and  several  of  my  officers  lost  all  their 
clothes  and  effects. 

"  Having  thus  endeavored  to  give  a  clear  and  simple  relation  of  the  circum- 
stances and  events  that  have  attended  the  little  armament  under  my  command,  1 
shall  freely  submit  my  conduct  therein  to  the  censure  of  my  superiors  and  the 
impartial  public.  I  beg  leave,  however,  to  observe,  that  the  force  put  under  my 
command  was  far  from  being  well  composed  ;  and  as  the  great  majority  of  the 
actors  in  it  have  appeared  bent  on  the  pursuit  of  interest  only,  I  am  exceedingly 
sorry  that  they  and  I  have  been  at  all  concerned. 

"  Captain  Cottineau  engaged  the  Countess  of  Scarborough,  and  took  her,  after 
an  hour's  action,  while  the  Bon  Homme  Richard  engaged  the  Serapis.  The 
Countess  of  Scarborough  is  an  armed  ship  of  20  six-pounders,  and  was  com- 
manded by  a  king's  officer.  In  the  action,  the  Alliance,  as  I  am  informed,  fired 
into  the  Pallas  and  killed  some  men.  U  it  should  be  asked  why  the  convoy  wag 
suffered  to  escape,  I  must  answer  that  I  was  myself  in  no  condition  to  pursue, 
and  that  none  of  the  rest  showed  any  inclination  ;  not  even  Mr.  Ricot,  who  had 
held  off  at  a  distance  to  windward  during  the  whole  action,  and  withheld  by 
force  the  pilot-boat  with  my  lieutenant  and  fifteen  men.  The  Alliance,  too,  wafj 
in  a  state  to  pursue  the  fleet,  not  having  had  a  single  man  wounded,  or  a  single  shot 
fired  at  her  from  the  Serapis,  and  only  three  that  did  execution  from  the  Countess 
of  Scarborough,  at  such  a  distance  that  one  stuck  in  the  side,  and  the  other  two 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  339 

just  touched,  and  then  dropped  into  the  water.  The  Alliance  killed  one  man 
only  on  board  the  Serapis.  As  Captain  de  Cottineau  charged  himself  with  man- 
ning and  securing  the  prisoners  of  the  Countess  of  Scarborough,  I  think  the 
escape  of  the  Baltic  fleet  can  not.  so  well  be  charged  to  his  account. 

"  1  should  have  mentioned,  that  the  mainmast  and  mizzen-topmast  of  the 
Serapis  fell  overboard  soon  after  the  captain  had  come  on  board  the  Bon  Homme 
Richard." 

This  brave  action  struck  terror  into  the  hearts  of  the  enemies  of  American 
liberty,  and  contributed  not  a  little  to  establish  for  her  hardy  tars  a  reputation 
for  naval  bravery,  so  well  maintained  afterward  by  a  Perrv,  Decatur,  and 
Hull. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


While  the  transactions  we  have  related  were  going  on  in  the  southern  states, 
some  interesting  events  happened  in  the  more  northern  parts  of  the  Union, 
where  General  Washington  was  beset  by  pressing  and  formidable  difficulties. 
The  finances  of  Congress  were  in  a  most  depressed  condition,  and  the  urgent 
wants  of  the  army  were  but  ill  supplied.  The  evils  of  short  enlistment,  though 
distinctly  understood  and  strongly  felt,  could  not  be  remedied  ;  and  the  places 
of  those  men  who  were  leaving  the  army,  on  the  expiration  of  their  stipulated 
term  of  service,  could  not  easily  be  filled  up.  Besides,  the  troops  were  in 
danger  of  perishing  by  cold  and  famine.  During  the  preceding  year,  General 
Greene  and  Colonel  Wadsworth  had  been  at  the  head  of  the  quartermaster  and 
commissary  departments  ;  and  notwithstanding  their  utmost  exertions,  the  wants 
of  the  army  had  been  ill  supplied.  After  being  put  into  winter  quarters,  it  was 
in  great  danger  of  being  dissolved  by  want  of  provisions,  or  of  perishing  through 
famine.  The  colonial  paper  money  was  in  a  state  of  great  and  increasing  de- 
preciation ;  and  in  order  to  check  the  alarming  evil,  Congress,  which,  like  other 
popular  assemblies,  had  in  it  no  small  share  of  ignorance  and  self-sufficiency, 
resolved  to  diminish  the  circulation  and  keep  up  the  value  of  their  paper  cur- 
rency by  withholding  the  necessary  supplies  from  the  public  agents.  This 
foolish  resolution  threatened  the  ruin  of  the  army.  Nobody  was  willing  to 
make  contracts  with  the  public,  and  some  of  those  entered  into  were  not  fulfilled. 

Congress,  jealous  of  the  public  agents,  because  ignorant  of  what  was  really 
necessary,  repeatedly  changed  the  form  of  its  engagements  with  them  ;  and  at 
length,  by  its  fluctuating  policy,  real  wants,  and  imprudent  parsimony,  brought 
matters  to  such  extremities,  that  General  Washington  was  compelled  to  require 
the  several  counties  of  the  state  of  New  Jersey  to  furnish  his  army  with  certain 
quantities  of  provisions  within  six  days,  in  order  to  prevent  them  from  being 
taken  by  force.  Although  the  province  was  much  exhausted,  yet  the  people 
instantly  complied  with  the  requisition,  and  furnished  a  temporary  supply  to  the 
army. 

Soon  after  Sir  Henry  Clinton  sailed  on  his  expedition  against  Charleston, 
toward  the  end  of  the  year  1779,  a  frost  of  unexampled  intensity  began.  The 
Hudson,  East  river,  and  all  the  waters  round  New  York,  were  so  completely 
frozen,  that  an  army,  with  its  artillery  and  wagons,  might  have  crossed  them  in 
all  directions  with  perfect  safety.  New  York  lost  all  the  advantages  of  its  insu- 
lar situation,  and  became  easily  accessible  on  every  side.     This  city  was  forti- 


340  THE    PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

fied  by  the  British ;  but,  on  account  of  its  insular  situation,  several  parts,  being 
considered  of  difficult  access,  were  left  undefended.  By  the  strength  of  the 
ice,  however,  every  point  became  exposed  ;  and  in  that  unforeseen  emergency, 
General  Knyphausen,  who  commanded  in  the  city  with  a  garrison  of  10,000 
men,  took  every  prudent  precaution  for  his  own  defence,  and  fortified  every  vul- 
nerable part ;  but  the  inefficiency  of  the  American  army  was  his  best  security. 
General  Washington  easily  perceived  the  advantages  which  the  extraordinary 
frost  gave  him ;  but,  from  the  destitute  state  of  his  army,  he  was  unable  to  avail 
himself  of  them,  and  was  obliged  to  see  an  opportunity  pass  away  which  was 
probably  never  to  return.  The  army  under  his  immediate  command  was  infe- 
rior in  number  to  the  garrison  of  New  York ;  it  was  also  ill  clad,  scantily  sup- 
plied with  provisions,  and  in  no  condition  to  undertake  offensive  operations. 

The  British  had  a  post  on  Staten  Island  ;  and,  as  the  ice  opened  a  free  com- 
munication between  the  island  and  the  Jersey  coast,  General  Washington,  not- 
withstanding the  enfeebled  condition  of  his  army,  resolved  to  attack  the  garrison, 
and  appointed  Lord  Stirling  to  conduct  the  enterprise.  The  night  of  the  14th 
of  January  was  chosen  for  the  attempt ;  but  though  the  Americans  used  every 
precaution,  yet  the  officer  commanding  on  Staten  Island  discovered  their  inten- 
tion, and  took  effectual  measures  to  defeat  it.  The  attack  was  repulsed,  but  little 
loss  was  sustained  on  either  side. 

The  extreme  cold  occasioned  much  suffering  in  New  York,  by  want  of  pro- 
visions and  fuel ;  for,  as  the  communication  by  water  was  entirely  stopped,  the 
usual  supplies  were  cut  off.  The  demand  for  fuel  in  particular  was  so  pressing 
that  it  was  found  expedient  to  break  up  some  old  transports,  and  to  pull  dow 
some  uninhabited  wooden  houses,  for  the  purpose  of  procuring  that  necessary 
article.  As  the  British  paid  in  ready  money  for  provisions  or  firewood  carried 
within  the  lines,  many  of  the  country  people,  tempted  by  the  precious  metals,  so 
rare  among  them,  tried  to  supply  the  garrison.  The  endeavors  of  the  British  to 
encourage  and  protect  this  intercourse,  and  the  exertions  of  the  Americans  to 
prevent  it,  brought  on  a  sort  of  partisan  warfare,  in  which  the  former  most 
frequently  had  the  advantage.  In  one  of  the  most  important  of  these  rencoun- 
ters, a  captain  and  fourteen  men  of  a  Massachusetts  regiment  were  killed  on  the 
spot,  seventeen  were  wounded,  and  ninety,  with  Colonel  Thompson,  the  officer 
who  commanded  the  party,  were  made  prisoners. 

Congress  found  itself  placed  in  very  difficult  circumstances.  It  always  con- 
tained a  number  of  men  of  talents,  and  manifested  no  small  share  of  vigor  and 
activity.  Many  of  the  members  were  skilful  in  the  management  of  their  private 
affairs,  and,  having  been  successful  in  the  world,  thought  themselves  competent 
to  direct  the  most  important  national  concerns,  although  unacquainted  with  the 
principles  of  finance,  legislation,  or  war.  In  pecuniary  matters  they  were  dila- 
tory, and  never  anticipated  trying  emergencies,  or  made  provision  for  probable 
events,  till  they  were  overtaken  by  some  urgent  necessity.  Hence  they  were 
frequently  deliberating  about  levying  troops  and  supplying  the  army  when  the 
troops  ought  to  have  been  in  the  field,  and  the  army  fully  equipped  for  active 
service.  This  often  placed  the  commander-in-chief  in  the  most  trying  and 
perilous  circumstances. 

Congress  had  solemnly  resolved  not  to  exceed  $200,000,000  in  conti- 
nental bills  of  credit.  In  November,  1779,  the  whole  of  that  sum  was  issued, 
and  expended  also.  The  demand  on  the  states  to  replenish  the  treasury  by 
taxes  had  not  been  fully  complied  with  ;  and,  even  although  it  had  been  com- 
pletely answered,  would  not  have  furnished  a  sum  adequate  to  the  expenses  of 
government.  Instead  of  maturely  considering  and  digesting  a  plan,  adhering  to 
it,  and  improving  it  by  experience,  Congress  often  changed  its  measures ;  and, 
even  in  the  midst  of  those  distresses  which  had  brought  the  army  to  the  verge 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  341 

of  dissolution,  was  busy  in  devising  new  and  untried  expedients  for  supporting 
it.  As  the  treasury  was  empty,  and  money  could  not  be  raised,  Congress,  on 
the  25th  of  February,  resolved  to  call  on  the  several  states  for  their  propor- 
tion of  provisions  and  forage  for  the  maintenance  of  the  army  during  the  ensuing 
campaign,  but  specified  no  time  within  which  these  were  to  be  collected,  and 
consequently  the  states  were  in  no  haste  in  the  matter.  In  order  to  encourage 
and  facilitate  compliance  with  this  requisition,  it  was  further  resolved  that  any 
state  which  should  have  taken  the  necessary  measures  for  furnishing  its  quota, 
and  given  notice  thereof  to  Congress,  should  be  authorized  to  prohibit  any  con- 
tinental quartermaster  or  commissary  from  purchasing  within  its  limits. 

Every  man  who  had  a  practical  knowledge  of  the  subject  easily  perceived  the 
defective  nature  and  dangerous  tendency  of  this  arrangement.  It  was  an 
attempt  to  carry  on  the  war  rather  by  separate  provincial  efforts  than  by  a  com- 
bination of  national  strength  ;  and  if  the  army  received  from  any  state  where  it 
was  acting  the  appointed  quantity  of  necessaries,  it  had  no  right,  though  starving, 
to  purchase  what  it  stood  in  need  of.  Besides,  the  carriage  of  provisions  from 
distant  parts  was  troublesome,  expensive,  and  sometimes  impracticable. 

The  troops  were  ill  clothed,  their  pay  was  in  arrear,  and  that  of  the  officers, 
owing  to  the  great  depreciation  of  the  paper  currency,  was  wholly  unequal  to 
their  decent  maintenance.  These  multiplied  privations  and  sufferings  soured 
the  temper  of  the  men  ;  and  it  required  all  the  influence  of  their  revered  com- 
mander to  prevent  many  of  the  officers  from  resigning  their  commissions.  The 
long  continuance  of  want  and  hardship  produced  relaxation  of  discipline,  which 
at  length  manifested  itself  in  open  mutiny.  On  the  25th  of  May,  two  regiments 
belonging  to  Connecticut  paraded  under  arms,  with  the  avowed  intention  of 
returning  home,  or  of  obtaining  subsistence  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet.  The 
rest  of  the  soldiers,  though  they  did  not  join  in  the  mutiny,  showed  little  dispo- 
sition to  suppress  it.  At  length  the  two  regiments  were  brought  back  to  their 
duty  ;  but  much  murmuring  and  many  complaints  were  heard.  While  the  army 
was  in  such  want,  the  inhabitants  of  Jersey,  where  most  of  the  troops  were  sta- 
tioned, were  unavoidably  harassed  by  frequent  requisitions,  which  excited  con- 
siderable discontent. 

Reports  of  the  mutinous  state  of  the  American  army,  and  of  the  dissatisfaction 
of  the  people  of  Jersey,  probably  much  exaggerated,  were  carried  to  General 
Knyphausen,  who,  believing  the  American  soldiers  ready  to  desert  their  stand- 
ards, and  the  inhabitants  of  Jersey  willing  to  abandon  the  Union,  on  the  6th  of 
June,  passed  from  Staten  Island  to  Elizabethtown  in  Jersey,  with  5,000  men. 
That  movement  was  intended  to  encourage  the  mutinous  disposition  of  the 
American  troops,  and  to  fan  the  flame  of  discontent  among  the  inhabitants  of  the 
province.  Early  next  morning,  he  inarched  into  the  country  toward  Springfield 
by  the  way  of  Connecticut  Farms,  a  flourishing  plantation,  so  named  because 
the  cultivators  had  come  from  Connecticut.  But  even  before  reaching  that 
place,  which  was  only  five  or  six  miles  from  Elizabethtown,  the  British  per- 
ceived that  the  reports  which  they  had  received  concerning  the  discontent  of 
the  Americans  were  incorrect ;  for,  on  the  first  alarm,  the  militia  assembled 
with  great  alacrity,  and,  aided  by  some  small  parties  of  regular  troops,  annoyed 
the  British  by  an  irregular  but  galling  fire  of  musketry,  wherever  the  nature  of 
the  ground  presented  a  favorable  opportunity  :  and  although  those  parties  were 
nowhere  strong  enough  to  make  a  stand,  yet  they  gave  plain  indications  of  the  tem- 
per and  resolution  which  were  to  be  encountered  in  advancing  into  the  country. 

At  Connecticut  Farms  the  British  detachment  halted.  The  settlers  were 
known  to  be  zealous  in  the  American  cause,  and,  therefore,  with  a  base  spirit 
of  revenge,  the  British,  among  whom  was  General  Try  on,  laid  the  flourishing 
village,  with  the  church  and  minister's  house,  in  ashes.     Here  occurred  one  of 


342  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

those  affecting  incidents  which,  being  somewhat  out  of  the  ordinary  course  of 
the  miseries  of  war,  make  a  deep  impression  on  the  public  mind.  Mr.  Cald- 
well, minister  of  the  place,  had  withdrawn  toward  Springfield,  but  had  left  his 
wife  and  family  behind,  believing  them  to  be  in  no  danger.  The  British  ad- 
vanced to  the  industrious  and  peaceful  village.  Mrs.  Caldwell,  trusting  to  her 
sex  for  safety,  and  unsuspicious  of  harm,  was  sitting  in  her  house  with  her 
children  around  her,  when  a  soldier  came  up,  levelled  his  musket  at  the  window, 
and  shot  her  dead  on  the  spot  in  the  midst  of  her  terrified  infants.  On  the  in- 
tercession of  a  friend,  the  dead  body  was  permitted  to  be  removed  before  the 
house  was  set  on  fire. 

This  atrocious  deed  excited  general  horror  and  detestation  ;  but  Tryon  was 
present,  and  his  conduct  on  other  occasions  was  not  free  from  acts  of  brutal  and 
bloodthirsty  ferocity. 

After  destroying  the  Connecticut  Farms,  Knyphausen  advanced  toward  Spring- 
field, where  the  Jersey  brigade  under  General  Maxwell,  and  a  large  body  of  mi- 
litia, had  taken  an  advantageous  position,  and  seemed  resolved  to  defend  it. 
General  Knyphausen,  however,  had  met  with  a  reception  so  different  from  what 
he  expected,  that,  without  making  any  attempt  on  the  American  post,  he  with- 
drew during  the  night  to  Elizabethtown. 

On  being  informed  of  the  invasion  of  New  Jersey,  General  Washington  put 
his  army  in  motion,  early  on  the  morning  of  the  day  in  which  Knyphausen 
marched  from  Elizabethtown,  and  proceeded  to  the  Short  hills  behind  Spring- 
field, while  the  British  were  in  the  vicinity  of  that  place.  Feeble  as  his  army 
was,  he  made  the  necessary  dispositions  for  fighting ;  but  the  unexpected  re- 
treat of  Knyphausen  rendered  a  battle  unnecessary.  The  British  were  followed 
by  an  American  detachment,  which  attacked  their  rear-guard  next  morning,  but 
was  repulsed.  Instead  of  returning  to  New  York,  General  Knyphausen  lin- 
gered in  the  vicinity  of  Elizabethtown  and  on  Staten  Island  ;  and  General 
Washington,  too  weak  to  hazard  an  engagement,  except  on  advantageous 
ground,  remained  on  the  hills  near  Springfield  to  watch  the  movements  of  the 
British  army.  At  that  time,  the  army  under  the  immediate  orders  of  General 
Washington  did  not  exceed  4,000  effective  men. 

On  the  18th  of  June  Sir  Henry  Clinton  returned  from  South  Carolina,  with 
about  4,000  men ;  and,  after  receiving  this  reinforcement,  the  British  force  in 
New  York  and  its  dependancies  amounted  to  12,000  effective  and  regular  troops, 
most  of  whom  could  be  brought  into  the  field  for  any  particular  service  ;  as  be- 
sides them  the  British  commander  had  about  4,000  militia  and  refugees  for  gar- 
rison duty.  The  British  army  was  so  powerful  that  the  Americans  could  only 
follow  a  wary  policy,  occupying  strong  ground,  presenting  a  bold  front,  and  con- 
cealing their  weakness  as  far  as  possible. 

Sir  Henry  Clinton  embarked  troops,  and  awakened  the  fears  of  General 
Washington  lest  he  should  sail  up  the  Hudson  and  attack  the  posts  in  the  high- 
lands. Those  posts  had  always  been  objects  of  much  solicitude  to  the  Ameri- 
can commander,  and  he  was  extremely  jealous  of  any  attack  upon  them.  In  or- 
der to  be  in  readiness  to  resist  any  such  attack,  he  left  General  Greene  at 
Springfield,  with  700  continentals,  the  Jersey  militia,  and  some  cavalry,  and 
proceeded  toward  Pompton  with  the  main  body  of  the  army. 

Sir  Henry  Clinton,  after  having  perplexed  the  Americans  by  his  movements, 
early  on  the  morning  of  the  23d  of  June,  rapidly  advanced  in  full  force  from 
Elizabethtown  toward  Springfield.  General  Greene  hastily  assembled  his 
scattered  detachments,  and  apprized  General  Washington  of  the  march  of  the 
royal  army,  who  instantly  returned  to  support  Greene's  division.  The  British 
marched  in  two  columns  ;  one  on  the  main  road  leading  to  Springfield,  and  the 
other  on  the  Vauxhall  road.     General  Greene  scarcely  had  time  to   collect  his 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  343 

troops  at  Springfield,  and  to  make  the  necessary  dispositions,  when  the  royal 
army  appeared  before  the  town,  and  a  cannonade  immediately  began.  A  forda- 
ble  rivulet,  with  bridges  corresponding  to  the  different  roads,  runs  in  front  of  the 
place.  Greene  had  stationed  parties  to  guard  the  bridges,  and  they  obstinately 
disputed  the  passage  ;  but  after  a  smart  conflict  they  were  overpowered,  and 
compelled  to  retreat.  Greene  then  fell  back,  and  took  post  on  a  range  of  hills, 
where  he  expected  to  be  again  attacked.  But  the  British  instead  of  attempting 
to  pursue  their  advantage,  contented  themselves  with  setting  fire  to  the  village, 
and  laying  the  greater  part  of  it  in  ashes.  Discouraged  by  the  obstinate  resist- 
ance they  had  received,  they  immediately  retreated  to  Elizabethtown,  pursued 
with  the  utmost  animosity  by  the  militia,  who  were  provoked  at  the  burning  of 
Springfield.  They  arrived  at  Elizabethtown  about  sunset;  and,  continuing  their 
march  to  Elizabeth  point,  began  at  midnight  to  pass  over  to  Staten  Island.  Be- 
fore six  next  morning  they  had  entirely  evacuated  the  Jerseys,  and  removed  the 
bridge  of  boats  which  communicated  with  Staten  Island. 

In  trie  skirmish  at  Springfield  the  Americans  had  about  twenty  men  killed, 
and  sixty  wounded.  The  British  suffered  a  corresponding  loss.  Sir  Henry 
Clinton's  object  in  this  expedition  seems  to  have  been  to  destroy  the  American 
magazines  in  that  part  of  the  country.  But  the  obstinate  resistance  which  he 
met  with  at  Springfield  deterred  him  from  advancing  into  a  district  abounding  in 
difficult  passes,  where  every  strong  position  would  be  vigorously  defended.  He 
seems  also  to  have  been  checked  by  the  apprehension  of  a  fleet  and  army  from 
France. 

General  Washington  was  informed  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton's  march  soon  after 
the  British  left  Elizabethtown  ;  but  though  he  hastily  returned,  the  skirmish  at 
Springfield  was  over  before  he  reached  the  vicinity  of  that  place. 

After  Sir  Henry  Clinton  left  the  Jerseys,  General  Washington  planned  an  en- 
terprise against  a  British  post  at  Bergen  point,  on  the  Hudson,  opposite  New- 
York,  garrisoned  by  seventy  loyalists.  It  was  intended  to  reduce  the  post,  and 
also  to  carry  off  a  number  of  cattle  on  Bergen  Neck,  from  which  the  garrison 
of  New  York  occasionally  received  supplies  of  fresh  provisions.  General 
Wayne  was  appointed  to  conduct  the  enterprise.  With  a  respectable  force  he 
marched  against  the  post,  which  consisted  of  a  blockhouse  covered  by  an  abattis 
and  palisade.  General  Wayne  pointed  his  artillery  against  the  blockhouse,  but 
his  field-pieces  made  no  impression  on  the  logs.  Galled  by  the  fire  from  the 
loop-holes,  some  of  his  men  rushed  impetuously  through  the  abattis  and  at- 
tempted to  storm  the  blockhouse,  but  they  were  repulsed  with  considerable  loss. 
Though,  however,  the  Americans  failed  in  their  attempt  against  the  post,  they 
succeeded  in  driving  off  most  of  the  cattle. 

On  the  commencement  of  hostilities  in  Europe,  the  Marquis  de  la  Fayette, 
who  had  so  early  and  so  zealously  embarked  in  the  cause  of  America,  returned 
home  in  order  to  offer  his  services  to  his  king,  still,  however,  retaining  his  rank 
in  the  army  of  congress.  His  ardor  in  behalf  of  the  Americans  remained  una- 
bated, and  he  exerted  all  his  influence  with  the  court  of  Versailles  to  gain  its 
effectual  support  to  the  United  States  :  his  efforts  were  successful,  and  the  king 
of  France  resolved  vigorously  to  assist  the  Americans  both  by  sea  and  land. 
Having  gained  this  important  point,  and  perceiving  that  there  was  no  need  for 
his  military  services  in  Europe,  he  obtained  leave  from  his  sovereign  to  return 
to  America  and  join  his  former  companions  in  arms.  He  landed  at  Boston 
toward  the  end  of  April ;  and,  in  his  way  to  congress,  called  at  the  headquarters 
of  General  Washington,  and  informed  him  of  the  powerful  succor  which  might 
soon  be  expected  from  France.  He  met  with  a  most  cordial  reception  both  from 
congress  and  the  commander-in-chief,  on  account  of  his  high  rank,  tried  friend- 
ship, and  distinguished  services. 


344  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

The  assistance  expected  from  their  powerful  ally  was  very  encouraging  to 
the  Americans,  but  called  for  corresponding  exertions  on  their  part.  The  com- 
mander-in-chief found  himself  in  the  most  perplexing  circumstances  :  his  army 
was  feeble,  and  he  could  form  no  plan  for  the  campaign  till  he  knew  what  forces 
were  to  be  put  under  his  orders.  His  troops,  both  officers  and  privates,  were 
ill  clothed,  and  needed  to  be  decently  apparelled  before  they  could  be  led  into 
the  field  to  co-operate  with  soldiers  in  respectable  uniforms.  In  order  to  supply 
these  defects,  and  to  get  his  army  in  a  state  of  due  preparation  before  the  arrival 
of  the  European  auxiliaries,  General  Washington  made  the  most  pressing  appli- 
cations to  congress,  and  to  the  several  state  legislatures.  Congress  resolved 
and  recommended  ;  but  the  states  were  dilatory,  and  their  tardy  proceedings  ill 
accorded  with  the  exigencies  of  the  case,  or  with  the  expectations  of  those  who 
best  understood  the  affairs  of  the  Union.  Even  on  the  4th  of  July,  the  com- 
mander-in-chief had  the  mortification  to  find  that  few  new  levies  had  arrived  in 
camp,  and  some  of  the  states  had  not  even  taken  the  trouble  to  inform  him  of 
the  number  of  men  they  intended  to  furnish. 

In  the  month  of  June  the  state  of  Massachusetts  had  resolved  to  send  a  rein- 
forcement, but  no  part  of  it  had  yet  arrived.  About  the  same  time  a  voluntary 
subscription  was  entered  into  in  Philadelphia,  for  the  purpose  of  providing  boun- 
ties to  recruits  to  fill  up  the  Pennsylvania  line  ;  and  the  president  or  vice-presi- 
dent in  council  was  empowered,  if  circumstances  required  it,  to  put  the  state 
under  martial  law.  A  bank  also  was  established  for  the  purpose  of  supplying 
the  army  with  provisions  ;  and  a  number  of  gentlemen  engaged  to  support  it  to 
the  amount  of  1 89,000/.  sterling,  according  to  the  sums  affixed  to  their  several 
names.  The  ladies  of  Philadelphia  were  ambitious  of  sharing  the  honors  of 
patriotism  with  their  fathers,  husbands,  and  brothers  ;  and  a  number  of  them 
visited  every  house  in  the  city,  in  order  to  collect  a  sum  of  money  to  be  pre 
sented  to  the  army,  in  testimony  of  their  esteem  and  approbation.  The  money 
was  expended  on  cloth  for  shirts,  which  the  ladies  made. 

In  the  midst  of  this  bustle  and  preparation,  the  expected  succors  from  France, 
consisting  of  a  fleet  of  eight  ships  of  the  line,  with  frigates  and  other  vessels 
under  the  Chevalier  de  Ternay,  having  about  6,000  troops  on  board  uncter  the 
Count  de  Rochambeau,  arrived  at  Rhode  Island  on  the  evening  of  the  10th  of 
July  ;  and,  in  a  few  days  afterward,  the  Marquis  de  la  Fayette  arrived  at  New- 
port from  the  American  headquarters,  to  confer  with  his  countrymen. 

At  the  time  of  the  arrival  of  the  French  in  Rhode  Island,  Admiral  Arbuthnot 
had  only  four  sail  of  the  line  at  New  York ;  but,  in  a  few  days,  Admiral  Graves 
arrived  from  England  with  six  sail  of  the  line,  which  gave  the  British  a  decided 
superiority  to  the  hostile  squadron  ;  and,  therefore,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  without 
delay  prepared  for  active  operations.  He  embarked  about  8,000  men,  and  sail- 
ed with  the  fleet  to  Huntington  bay  in  Long  Island,  with  the  intention  of  pro- 
ceeding against  the  French  at  Newport.  The  militia  of  Massachusetts  and 
Connecticut  were  ordered  to  join  their  new  allies  in  Rhode  Island,  and  the  com 
bined  army  there  thought  itself  able  to  give  the  British  a  good  reception. 

As  the  garrison  of  New  York  was  weakened  by  the  sailing  of  the  armament 
under  the  British  commander-in-chief,  General  Washington,  having  received 
considerable  reinforcements,  suddenly  crossed  the  North  river,  and  advanced 
toward  New  York  ;  that  movement  brought  Sir  Henry  Clinton  back  to  defend 
the  place  ;  and,  consequently,  the  American  commander  proceeded  no  farther  in 
his  meditated  enterprise. 

The  want  of  money  and  of  all  necessaries  still  continued  in  the  American 
camp  ;  and  the  discontent,  of  the  troops  gradually  increased.  The  men,  indeed, 
bore  incredible  hardships  and  privations  with  unexampled  fortitude  and  patience  ; 
but  the  army  was  in  a  state  of  constant  fluctuation ;  it  was  composed,  in  a  great 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION 


345 


measure,  of  militia  harassed  by  perpetual  service,  and  obliged  to  neglect  the 
cultivation  of  their  farms  and  their  private  interests,  in  order  to  obey  the  calls  of 
public  duty,  and  of  soldiers  on  short  enlistments,  who  never  acquired  the  military 
spirit  and  habits. 

In  consequence  of  an  appointment,  General  Washington  and  suite  set  out  to 
a  conference  with  Count  Rochambeau  and  Admiral  Ternay,  and,  on  the  21st  of 


Fig.  144. — Count  de  Rochambeau. 

September,  met  them  at  Hartford  in  Connecticut,  where  they  spent  a  few  days 
together,  and  conversed  about  a  plan  for  the  next  campaign. 

The  season  was  now  far  advanced  :  no  action  of  importance  had  been  achieved 
on  the  Hudson  by  either  party,  and  the  campaign  in  that  quarter  seemed  about 
to  close  without  anything  remarkable,  when  both  armies  were  suddenly  roused, 
and  the  public  mind  both  in  Europe  and  America  much  agitated,  by  the  execu- 
tion of  Major  Andre. 

In  the  early  part  of  August,  when  General  Washington  meditated  an  attack 
on  New  York,  he  proposed  that  General  Arnold  should  have  a  command  in  the 
enterprise.  That  Arnold  declined  ;  alleging  that  his  lameness  disqualified  him 
for  field  duty.  General  Washington  knew  him  to  be  a  selfish  man  ;  but,  having 
no  suspicion  of  his  infidelity  to  the  American  cause,  for  which  he  had  professed 
so  much  zeal  and  made  so  many  exertions,  appointed  him  at  his  own  desire,  to 
the  command  of  West  Point  and  its  dependancies,  a  most  important  post  on  the 
Hudson.  Of  the  highland  posts  on  that  river  General  Washington  was  extremely 
jealous,  and  exerted  himself  to  prevent,  the  British  from  establishing  a  commu- 
nication between  Canada  and  New  York  by  the  lakes  Champlain  and  George, 
and  the  river  Hudson.  West  Point  was  considered  a  principal  key  of  that  com- 
munication ;  and,  by  the  appointment  to  the  command  of  it,  Arnold  was  put  into 
a  place  of  high  trust  and  confidence. 

But  that  officer,  impetuous  and  desperate  rather  than  cool  and  intrepid,  and 
governed  more  by  the  violence  of  his  passions  than  the  dictates  of  his  under- 
standing, had  secretly  determined  to  abandon  and  betray  the  American  cause  ; 
and  entered  into  negotiations  with  the  British  commander-in-chief  for  that  pur- 
pose.    The  surrender  of  West  Point,  he  was  well  aware,  would  gratify  his  new 


346 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  347 

friends  ;  and  he  wished  to  inflict  a  deadly  wound  on  his  old  associates,  whom 
he  hated  the  more  because  he  intended  to  betray  them.  Ambitious  and  selfish, 
fond  of  ostentation  and  magnificence,  his  expenditure  had  exceeded  his  income  ; 
and,  in  order  to  supply  his  extravagance,  he  had  engaged  in  trade  and  privateer- 
ing. His  speculations  proved  unsuccessful ;  his  funds  were  exhausted  ;  and 
his  creditors  became  clamorous.  About  the  month  of  July,  1779,  he  presented 
heavy  accounts  against  the  public,  but  the  commissioners  rejected  about  one 
half  of  his  demands  ;  he  appealed  to  congress  ;  but  a  committee  of  that  body 
reported  that  the  commissioners  had  allowed  him  more  than  he  had  any  right  to 
demand  or  expect.  Irritated  and  inflamed  by  this  treatment,  embarrassed  in  his 
circumstances,  and  encumbered  with  an  expensive  family,  he  resolved  to  raise 
a  fortune  on  the  ruins  of  his  character,  and  to  commit  the  foulest  treason  in  order 
to  gratify  at  once  his  ambition  and  revenge. 

In  the  course  of  the  year  1779,  Major  Andre,  adjutant-general  of  the  British 


Fig.  146. — Major  Andre. 

army,  a  young  officer  of  distinguished  talents  and  acquirements,  had  entered  into 
a  correspondence  with  Mrs.  Arnold,  on  pretence  of  supplying  her  with  millinery 
goods  ;  that  correspondence  ripened  into  treason  on  the  part  of  Arnold.  After 
his  nomination  to  the  command  of  West  Point,  the  Vulture  sloop-of-war  was 
stationed  by  Sir  Henry  Clinton  in  the  North  river,  at  such  a  distance  from  the 
American  works  as  to  excite  no  suspicion,  but  near  enough  to  facilitate  the  cor- 
respondence which  was  carrying  on.  Before  that  time  there  had  been  a  written 
correspondence,  through  other  channels,  between  Arnold  and  Andre,  under  the 
assumed  names  of  Gustavus  and  Anderson.  In  order  to  bring  the  negotiation 
to  a  speedy  close,  Arnold  wished  Sir  Henry  Clinton  to  send  a  confidential  per- 
son to  hold  a  conference  with  him  ;  unhappily  the  amiable  and  accomplished 
Andre  was  selected  for  the  consummation  of  a  work  in  which  he  was  already 
too  much  implicated. 

On  the  night  of  the  21st  of  September,  a  boat  sent  by  Arnold  carried  Andre* 
from  the  Vulture,  and  landed  him  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  where  he  met  Arnold 
without  the  American  posts.  The  day  was  about  to  dawn  before  the  negotiation 
was  finished  ;  and  Andre  was  told  that  it  was  necessary  he  should  remain  con- 


348  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

eealed  till  next  night ;  for  that  purpose  he  was  conducted  within  the  American 
lines,  contrary  to  his  previous  stipulation  and  intention,  and  without  his  knowl 
edge.  He  spent  the  day  with  Arnold.  Next  night  the  boatmen  refused  to  carry 
him  back  to  the  Vulture,  because  she  had  shifted  her  ground  in  order  to  be  be- 
yond the  reach  of  a  cannon  which  had  been  mounted  to  annoy  her  ;  and  he  was 
obliged  to  attempt  an  escape  by  land.  He  now  changed  his  uniform,  which  he 
had  hitherto  worn  under  a  surtout,  for  a  common  coat ;  and  having  procured  a 
horse,  was,  under  the  name  of  John  Anderson,  furnished  with  a  passport  by 
Arnold  to  go  to  the  lines  at  White  Plains,  or  lower  if  he  thought  proper,  as  he 
was  on  public  business. 

Thus  equipped,  Andre  set  out  alone,  and  proceeded  on  his  journey  toward 
New  York.  He  passed  the  American  guards  and  posts  on  the  road  without 
suspicion  ;  but  Arnold  had  a  scouting  party,  chiefly  militia,  scouring  the  country 
between  the  outposts  of  the  two  armies.  As  Andre  prosecuted  his  journey  next 
day,  and  flattered  himself  that  all  danger  was  past,  a  man  suddenly  sprang  from 
a  covert  and  seized  his  horse's  bridle.  Surprised  by  the  unexpected  onset,  the 
major  lost  his  presence  of  mind  ;  mistaking  the  man  for  a  British  partisan,  in- 
stead of  presenting  his  passport,  he  declared  himself  a  British  officer,  and  asked 
permission  to  proceed :  but  two  other  militia-men  coming  up  at  the  moment,  the 
party  refused  to  let  him  go,  though  he  offered  them  the  most  tempting  rewards. 
They  conducted  him  to  Colonel  Jamieson,  the  officer  commanding  the  scouting 
party,  before  whom  he  appeared  as  John  Anderson ;  choosing  rather  to  encoun- 
ter every  hazard,  than,  by  a  disclosure  of  his  real  character,  to  involve  Arnold 
in  jeopardy  before  he  had  warning  to  provide  for  his  safety. 

Andre  had  been  disconcerted,  and  his  presence  of  mind  had  forsaken  him  on 
his  sudden  and  unexpected  seizure  ;  but,  more  alive  to  Arnold's  danger  than  his 
own,  he  discovered  his  ingenuity  in  procuring  Jamieson's  permission  to  give 
that  officer  notice  of  his  apprehension.  Even  before  that  time  Jamieson  had 
entertained  suspicions  of  Arnold's  fidelity ;  and  although  those  suspicions  must 
now  have  been  strengthened  or  confirmed,  yet  he  permitted  a  note  to  be  sent  to 
Arnold,  giving  him  notice  of  John  Anderson's  detention. 

Several  papers  were  found  in  one  of  Major  Andre's  boots,  all  in  Arnold's  hand- 
writing, which  contained  an  exact  account  of  the  state  of  West  Point  and  its  depend- 
ancies,  with  remarks  on  the  works,  an  estimate  of  the  number  of  men  ordinarily 
on  duty  in  the  place,  and  a  copy  of  the  state  of  matters  which  had  been  laid  before 
a  council  of  war  by  the  American  commander-in-chief  on  the  6th  of  the  month. 
All  those  papers  Jamieson  enclosed  under  cover  to  General  Washington,  with  a 
letter  from  the  prisoner,  in  which  he  avowed  himself  to  be  Major  John  Andre, 
adjutant-general  of  the  British  army,  related  the  manner  of  his  apprehension,  and 
endeavored  to  vindicate  himself  from  the  imputation  of  being  a  spy. 

General  Washington  was  then  returning  from  his  conference  with  the  French 
commanders  at  Hartford  ;  and  Jamieson's  messenger  missed  him  by  taking  a 
different  road  from  that  in  which  the  general  was  travelling.  Arnold  received  the 
notice  of  Anderson's  detention  some  hours  before  General  Washington  arrived  at 
West  Point,  and  immediately  consulted  his  safety  by  hastening  on  board  the 
Vulture  sloop-of-war,  which  lay  in  the  river  some  miles  below  Verplank's  point. 

On  opening  the  packet  from  Jamieson  at  West  Point,  General  Washington 
discoved  Arnold's  treason,  and  took  prompt  and  effectual  measures  for  the  secu- 
rity of  the  post,  ordering  to  it  two  brigades  from  the  nearest  division  of  the  main 
army. 

After  allowing  time  for  the  notice  of  his  detention  to  reach  Arnold,  Major  An- 
dre laid  aside  all  disguise,  and  avowed  who  he  was.  His  behavior  was  frank 
and  ingenuous ;  and  he  seemed  anxious  for  nothing  but  the  vindication  of  his 
character  from  the  imputations  which  the  circumstances  of  his  apprehension  ap- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION 


34b 


Fig.  147. — Benedict  Arnold,  the  Traitor. 

peared  to  cast  upon  him.  General  Washington  appointed  a  board  of  officers,  of 
which  Greene  was  president,  and  La  Fayette,  Steuben,  and  others,  were  mem- 
bers, to  inquire  into  the  case  of  Major  Andre,  and  to  report  in  what  character  he 
was  to  be  considered,  and  what  punishment  he  deserved.  Even  during  the 
short  time  that  Andre  was  in  the  power  of  the  Americans,  and  notwithstanding 
the  unhappy  circumstances  in  which  he  was  placed,  his  behavior  and  talents 
made  a  highly  favorable  impression  on  their  minds ;  and  when  brought  before 
the  board, the  members  behaved  toward  him  with  the  utmost  respect  and  delicacy, 
and  told  him  not  to  answer  any  questions  that  might  embarrass  his  feelings. 
But  in  that  crisis  of  his  fate,  Andre  magnanimously  disregarded  everything  but 
his  honor.  He  gave  a  candid  recital  of  circumstances,  concealing  nothing  that 
regarded  himself;  but  making  no  disclosures  to  inculpate  others.  He  acknowl- 
edged everything  that  was  reckoned  essential  to  his  condemnation,  and  the 
board  of  general  officers  to  whom  his  case  was  referred,  without  calling  any 
witnesses,  considered  merely  that  he  had  been  within  their  lines  in  disguise, 
and  reported  that  in  their  opinion  Major  Andre  was  a  spy,  and  ought  to  suffer 
death.  The  sentence  was  ordered  to  be  carried  into  execution  on  the  day  after 
it  was  declared. 

The  apprehension  of  Major  Andre  excited  a  lively  sensation  in  the  British 
army,  which  felt  a  strong  interest  in  his  fate  ;  for  he  was  dear  to  all  his  com- 
panions in  arms,  and  especially  to  the  commander-in-chief,  who  immediately,  by 
a  flag  of  truce,  opened  a  correspondence  with  General  Washington,  and  urged 
every  consideration  of  justice,  policy,  and  humanity,  in  favor  of  Andre.  Find- 
ing his  letters  ineffectual,  he  despatched  General  Robertson  to  confer  with  Gen- 
eral Washington  on  the  subject,  or  with  any  officer  whom  he  might  appoint. 
He  was  met  by  General  Greene  ;  but  no  mitigation  of  the  doom  could  be  pro- 
cured. On  the  day  before  his  execution,  Major  Andre  wrote  an  affecting  letter 
to  General  Washington,  requesting  to  be  put  to  death  like  a  soldier,  and  not  as 
a  malefactor  ;  but  the  board  of  general  officers,  to  whom  everything  respecting 
him  was  referred,  did  not  grant  his  request.  The  2d  of  October  closed  the 
tragical  scene  :  on  that  day  the  major  was  led  out  and  hanged,  supporting  his 
high  character  to  the  last  moment.  He  suffered  amid  the  admiration  and  regrets 
even  of  the  American  officers  ;  while  his  death  was  deeply  lamented  in  the 
British  army.  He  was  a  young  man  of  an  amiable  character,  engaging  man- 
ners, and  fine  talents  and  acquirements.     By  a  striking  combination  of  eircum- 


350  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

stances,  he  was  led  to  an  end  of  which  he  was  wholly  unworthy.  Sir  Henry 
Clinton  made  every  effort  to  save  him,  but  the  Americans  were  inexorable. 

Even  Arnold  had  the  effrontery  to  write  to  General  Washington  on  the  occa- 
sion, attesting  such  facts  as  he  believed  favorable  to  Andre.  But  what  reliance 
could  be  placed  on  the  testimony  of  a  man  capable  of  such  foul  treason  ?  He 
also  threatened  the  general,  and  reminded  him  that  many  of  the  inhabitants  of 
South  Carolina  had  rendered  themselves  liable  to  military  execution. 

Arnold  endeavored  to  vindicate  his  conduct  by  pleading  hostility  to  the  alli- 
ance with  France  ;  and  he  attempted  to  induce  others  to  imitate  his  example  ; 
but  no  plea  can  justify  his  attempt  to  employ  the  power  committed  to  him  for  the 
ruin  of  those  who  had  trusted  him  ;  some  of  whom,  perhaps,  had  been  encour- 
aged by  his  example  and  excitement  to  take  up  arms  against  the  British  author- 
ity. The  name  of  Arnold  must  go  down  to  posterity  loaded  with  all  the  infamy 
of  a  traitor :  and  it  were  for  the  honor  of  human  nature,  and  the  common  ad- 
vantage of  nations,  if  all  governments  would  unite  in  manifesting  their  detesta- 
tion of  such  villanies. 

After  the  melancholy  event  now  related,  no  military  transactions  of  much  im- 
portance were  carried  on  in  the  north  during  the  remainder  of  the  campaign. 
On  the  21st  of  November,  indeed,  Major  Talmadge  performed  a  brilliant  exploit 
of  desultory  warfare.  Being  informed  that  the  British  had  a  large  magazine  of 
forage  at  Coram,  on  Long  Island,  protected  by  a  small  garrison  at  Fort  St. 
George  on  South  Haven  in  its  vicinity,  he  crossed  the  sound  where  it  was 
upward  of  20  miles  broad;  and,  with  nearly  100  men,  surprised  the  fort;  made 
the  garrison,  upward  of  50  in  number,  prisoners  ;  burnt  the  magazines  at  Coram  ; 
and,  escaping  the  British  cruisers,  recrossed  the  sound  without  losing  a  man. 
On  the  other  hand,  Major  Carleton,  at  the  head  of  a  thousand  men,  Europeans, 
Indians,  and  loyalists,  made  a  sudden  irruption  into  the  northern  parts  of  the 
state  of  New  York,  took  the  forts  Anne  and  George,  and  made  the  garrisons  pris- 
oners. At  the  same  time,  Sir  John  Johnston,  at  the  head  of  a  body  of  a  similar 
description,  appeared  on  the  Mohawk.  Several  smart  skirmishes  were  fought. 
But  both  of  those  parties  were  obliged  to  retire,  laying  waste  the  country  through 
which  they  passed. 

On  the  approach  of  winter  both  armies  went  into  winter  quarters.  General 
Washington  stationed  the  Pennsylvania  line  near  Morristown  ;  the  Jersey  line, 
about  Pompton,  on  the  confines  of  New  York  and  New  Jersey  ;  the  troops  of 
New  England,  in  West  Point  and  its  vicinity,  on  both  sides  of  the  North  river  ; 
and  the  troops  of  New  York  remained  at  Albany,  whither  they  had  been  sent  to 
oppose  the  invasion  of  Carleton  and  Johnston. 

Toward  the  close  of  the  year,  an  agreement  for  an  exchange  of  prisoners  was 
entered  into  between  General  Philips  and  General  Lincoln.  The  former  had 
been  an  American  prisoner  since  the  convention  of  Saratoga,  and  the  latter  in  the 
power  of  the  British  since  the  surrender  of  Charleston.  Hitherto  congress  had 
shown  no  forwardness  to  enter  into  arrangements  for  a  general  exchange  of  pris- 
oners. That  body  was  aware  of  the  great  expense  of  recruiting  the  British 
army  from  Europe  ;  and  of  the  slender  accession  of  strength  which,  owing  to 
short  enlistments,  their  own  military  force  would  derive  from  a  release  of  pris- 
oners. They  considered  a  general  exchange  unfavorable  to  their  cause  ;  but 
many  of  their  regular  troops  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  British,  by  the  capit- 
ulation of  Charleston,  and  the  defeat  of  Gates  at  Camden.  The  complaints  of  the 
prisoners  and  of  their  friends  were  loud  ;  and  congress  agreed  to  a  general  ex- 
change :  but  the  convention  troops  of  Saratoga  were  detained  prisoners  till  the 
end  of  the  war. 

Let  us  now  return  to  the  southern  states.  After  the  battle  of  Camden,  Corn- 
wallis  was  unable  to  follow  up  the  victory  with  his  usual  activity.    His  little  army 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION  351 

was  diminished  by  the  sword  and  by  disease.  He  had  not  brought  with  him  from 
Charleston  the  stores  necessary  for  an  immediate  pursuit  of  the  enemy  ;  and  he 
did  not  deem  it  expedient  to  leave  South  Carolina  till  he  had  suppressed  that 
spirit  of  resistance  to  his  authority  which  had  extensively  manifested  itself  in 
the  province.  In  order  to  consummate,  as  he  thought,  the  subjugation  of  the 
state,  he  resorted  to  measures  of  great  severity.  He  seemed  to  forget  that  many 
of  the  inhabitants  had  been  received  as  prisoners-of-war  on  parole  ;  that,  with- 
out their  consent,  their  parole  had  been  discharged  ;  and  that,  merely  by  a  proc- 
lamation, they  had  been  declared  British  subjects,  instead  of  prisoners-of-war. 

In  a  few  days  after  the  battle  of  Camden,  when  Cornwallis  thought  the  coun- 
try was  lying  prostrate  at  his  feet,  he  addressed  the  following  letter  to  the  com- 
mandant of  the  British  garrison  at  Ninety-Six  :  "  I  have  given  orders  that  all 
the  inhabitants  of  this  province  who  have  subscribed,  and  taken  part  in  the  re- 
volt, should  be  punished  with  the  utmost  rigor  ;  and  also  those  who  will  not 
turn  out,  that  they  may  be  imprisoned,  and  their  whole  property  taken  from  them 
or  destroyed.  I  have  also  ordered  that  compensation  should  be  made  out  of 
these  estates  to  the  persons  who  have  been  injured  or  oppressed  by  them.  I 
have  ordered,  in  the  most  positive  manner,  that  every  militiaman  who  has  borne 
arms  with  us,  and  afterward  joined  the  enemy,  shall  be  immediately  hanged.  I 
desire  you  will  take  the  most  vigorous  measures  to  punish  the  rebels  in  the  dis- 
trict you  command,  and  that  you  obey,  in  the  strictest  manner,  the  directions  I 
have  given  in  this  letter  relative  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  country."  Similar 
orders  were  given  to  the  commanders  of  other  posts. 

In  any  circumstances,  such  orders  given  to  officers,  often  possessing  little 
knowledge,  and  as  little  prudence  or  humanity,  could  not  fail  to  produce  calami- 
tous effects.  In  the  case  under  consideration,  where  all  the  worst  passions  of 
the  heart  were  irritated  and  inflamed,  the  consequences  were  lamentable.  The 
orders  were  executed  in  the  spirit  in  which  they  were  given.  Numbers  of  per- 
sons were  put  to  death  :  many  were  imprisoned,  and  their  property  was  destroy- 
ed or  confiscated.  The  country  was  covered  with  blood  and  desolation,  rancor 
and  grief.  Women  and  children  were  turned  out  of  doors,  and  often  slaughtered, 
and  their  houses  and  substance  consumed. 

The  prisoners  on  parole  thought  they  had  a  clear  right  to  take  arms  ;  for  from 
their  parole  they  had  been  released  by  the  proclamation  of  the  20th  of  June, 
which,  indeed,  called  them  to  the  duty  of  subjects,  a  condition  to  which  they 
had  never  consented  ;  and  therefore  they  reckoned  that  they  had  as  good  a  right 
to  resume  their  arms  as  the  British  commander  had  to  enjoin  their  allegiance. 
The  case  of  those  who  had  taken  British  protections,  in  the  full  persuasion  that 
they  were  to  be  allowed  to  live  peaceably  on  their  estates,  but  who,  on  finding 
that  they  must  fight  on  one  side  or  other,  had  repaired  to  the  standards  of  their 
country,  was  equally  hard.  Deception  and  violence  were  practised  against  both. 
So  long  as  the  struggle  appeared  doubtful,  the  colonists  met  with  fair  promises 
and  kind  treatment ;  but  at  the  moment  when  resistance  seemed  hopeless,  and 
obedience  necessary,  they  were  addressed  in  the  tone  of  authority,  heard  stern 
commands  and  bloody  threatenings,  and  received  harsh  usage.  Hence  the 
province,  which  for  some  time  presented  the  stillness  of  peace,  again  put  on  the 
ruthless  aspect  of  war. 

A  number  of  persons  of  much  respectability  remained  prisoners-of-war  in 
Charleston,  since  the  capitulation  of  that  town  ;  but,  after  the  battle  of  Camden, 
Cornwallis  ordered  them  to  be  carried  out  of  the  province.  Accordingly,  early 
in  the  morning  of  the  27th  of  August,  some  of  the  principal  citizens  of  Charles- 
ton were  taken  out  of  bed,  put  on  board  a  guard-ship,  and  soon  afterward  trans- 
ported to  St.  Augustine.     They  remonstrated  with  Lieutenant-Colonel  Balfour, 


352  THE    PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

the  commandant  of  Charleston,  but  experienced  only  the  insolence  of  authority 
from  that  officer. 

While  Cornwallis  endeavored,  by  severe  measures,  to  break  the  spirits  of  the 
people,  and  to  establish  the  royal  authority  in  South  Carolina,  he  did  not  lose 
sight  of  his  ulterior  projects.  He  sent  emissaries  into  North  Carolina  to  excite 
the  loyalists  there,  and  to  assure  them  of  the  speedy  march  of  the  British  army 
into  that  province.  On  the  8th  of  September  he  left  Camden,  and  toward  the 
end  of  the  month  arrived  at  Charlotte  town,  in  North  Carolina  ;  of  which  place 
he  took  possession  after  a  slight  resistance  from  some  volunteer  cavalry  under 
Colonel  Davie.  Though  symptoms  of  opposition  manifested  themselves  at 
Charlotte,  yet  he  advanced  toward  Salisbury,  and  ordered  his  militia  to  cross 
the  Yadkin.  But  Cornwallis  was  suddenly  arrested  in  his  victorious  career  by 
an  unexpected  disaster.  He  made  every  exertion  to  imbody  the  well-affected 
inhabitants  of  the  country,  and  to  form  them  into  a  British  militia.  For  that 
purpose  he  employed  Major  Ferguson,  of  the  71st  regiment,  an  officer  of  much 
merit,  with  a  small  detachment,  in  the  district  of  Ninety-Six,  to  train  the  loyal- 
ists, and  to  attach  them  to  his  own  party.  From  the  operations  of  that  officer 
he  expected  the  most  important  services. 

Ferguson  executed  his  commission  with  activity  and  zeal ;  collected  a  large 
number  of  loyalists,  and  committed  great  depredations  on  the  friends  of  indepen- 
dence in  the  back  settlements.  When  about  to  return  to  the  main  army  in  tri- 
umph, he  was  detained  by  one  of  those  incidents  which  occasionally  occur  in 
war,  and  influence  the  course  of  events  and  the  destiny  of  nations.  A  Colonel 
Clarke  of  Georgia,  who  had  fled  from  that  province  on  its  reduction  by  Camp- 
bell in  1779,  had  retired  to  the  northward  ;  and,  having  collected  a  number  of 
followers  in  the  Carolinas,  he  returned  to  his  native  province,  at  the  head  of 
about.  700  men  ;  and,  while  Cornwallis  was  marching  from  Camden  to  Charlotte 
town,  attacked  the  British  post  at  Augusta.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Brown,  who 
commanded  at  that  place  with  a  garrison  of  about  1 50  provincials,  aided  by  some 
friendly  Indians,  finding  the  town  untenable,  retired  toward  an  eminence  on  the 
banks  of  the  Savannah,  named  Garden  Hill.  But  the  enemy  occupied  it  before 
his  arrival  :  by  bringing  his  artillery,  however,  to  bear  upon  them,  after  a  des- 
perate conflict,  he  succeeded  in  dislodging  them  and  in  gaining  possession  of 
the  hill,  but  with  the  loss  of  his  cannon.  There  Clarke  besieged  him,  till  in- 
formed of  the  near  approach  of  a  British  detachment  from  Ninety-Six,  under 
Colonel  Cruger.  He  then  retreated,  abandoning  the  cannon  which  he  had  ta- 
ken; and,  though  pursued,  effected  his  escape.  Notice  was  instantly  sent  to 
Ferguson  of  Clarke's  retreat,  and  of  his  route  ;  and  high  hopes  of  intercepting 
him  were  entertained.  For  that  purpose  Ferguson  remained  longer  in  those 
parts,  and  approached  nearer  the  mountains,  than  he  would  otherwise  have  done. 
As  he  had  collected  about  1 ,500  men,  he  had  no  apprehension  of  any  force  as- 
sembling in  that  quarter  able  to  embarrass  him. 

Meanwhile  the  depredations  committed  by  Ferguson  exasperated  many  of  the 
inhabitants  of  the  country,  some  of  whom,  fleeing  across  the  Allegany  mountains, 
gave  their  western  brethren  an  alarming  account  of  the  evils  with  which  they 
were  threatened.  Those  men,  living  in  the  full  enjoyment  of  that  independence 
for  which  the  Atlantic  states  were  struggling,  resolved  to  keep  the  war  at  a  dis- 
tance from  their  settlements.  The  hardy  mountaineers  of  the  western  parts  of 
Virginia  and  North  Carolina  assembled  under  Colonels  Campbell,  Shelby, 
Cleveland,  and  Sevier.  Other  parties,  under  their  several  leaders,  hastened  to 
join  them.  They  were  all  mounted,  and  unencumbered  with  baggage.  Each 
man  had  his  blanket,  knapsack,  and  rifle  ;  and  set  out  in  quest  of  Ferguson, 
equipped  in  the  same  manner  as  when  they  hunted  the  wild  beasts  of  the  forest. 
At  night  the  earth  afforded  them  a  bed,  and  the  heavens  a  covering  ;  the  flowing 


354  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

stream  quenched  their  thirst. ;  their  guns,  their  knapsacks,  or  a  few  cattle  driven 
in  their  rear,  supplied  them  with  food.  Their  numbers  made  them  formidable, 
and  the  rapidity  of  their  movements  rendered  it  difficult  to  escape  them.  They 
amounted  to  nearly  3,000  men. 

On  hearing  of  their  approach,  Ferguson  began  to  retreat  toward  Charlotte, 
and  sent  messengers  to  Cornwallis  to  apprize  him  of  his  danger.  But  the  mes- 
sengers were  intercepted ;  and  the  earl  remained  ignorant  of  the  perilous  situ- 
ation of  his  detachment.  In  the  vicinity  of  Gilbert  town,  the  Americans,  ap- 
prehensive of  Ferguson's  escape,  selected  1,000  of  their  best  riflemen,  mounted 
them  on  their  fleetest  horses,  and  sent  them  in  pursuit.  Their  rapid  movements 
rendered  his  retreat  impracticable  ;  and  Ferguson,  sensible  that  he  would  inevi- 
tably be  overtaken,  chose  his  ground  on  King's  mountain,  on  the  confines  of 
North  and  South  Carolina,  and  waited  the  attack. 

On  the  7th  of  October  the  Americans  came  up  with  him.  Campbell  had  the 
command ;  but  his  authority  was  merely  nominal,  for  there  was  little  military 
order  or  subordination  in  the  attack.  They  agreed  to  divide  their  forces,  in 
order  to  assail  Ferguson  from  different  quarters  ;  and  the  divisions  were  led  on 
by  Colonels  Cleveland,  Shelby,  Sevier,  and  Williams.  Cleveland,  who  conduct- 
ed the  party  which  began  the  attack,  addressed  his  men  as  follows  : — 

"  My  brave  fellows  !  we  have  beaten  the  tories,  and  we  can  beat  them.  When 
engaged,  you  are  not  to  wait  for  the  word  of  command  from  me.  I  will  show 
you  by  my  example  how  to  fight ;  I  can  undertake  no  more.  Every  man  must 
consider  himself  an  officer,  and  act  on  his  own  judgment.  Though  repulsed,  do 
not  run  off;  return,  and  renew  the  combat.  If  any  of  you  are  afraid,  you  have 
not  only  leave  to  withdraw,  but  are  requested  to  do  so." 

Cleveland  instantly  began  the  attack  ;  but  was  soon  compelled  to  retire  before 
the  bayonet.  But  Ferguson  had  no  time  to  continue  the  pursuit :  for  Shelby 
came  forward  from  an  unexpected  quarter,  and  poured  in  a  destructive  fire. 
Ferguson  again  resorted  to  the  bayonet,  and  was  again  successful.  But  at  that 
moment,  Campbell's  division  advanced  on  another  side,  and  a  new  battle  began. 
Campbell,  like  his  comrades,  was  obliged  to  retreat.  But  Cleveland  had  now 
rallied  his  division,  and  advanced  anew  to  the  combat.  The  royalists  wheeled, 
and  met  this  returning  assailant.  In  this  way  there  was  an  unremitting  succes- 
sion of  attacks  for  about  fifty  minutes.  Ferguson  obstinately  defended  himself, 
and  repulsed  every  assailant ;  but  at  last  he  fell  mortally  wounded ;  and  the 
second  in  command,  seeing  the  contest  hopeless,  surrendered.  Ferguson  and 
150  of  his  men  lay  dead  on  the  field ;  as  many  were  wounded  ;  nearly  700  laid 
down  their  arms  ;  and  upward  of  400  escaped.  Among  the  prisoners  the  num- 
ber of  regular  British  soldiers  did  not  amount  to  100.  The  Americans  lost 
about  twenty  men,  who  were  killed  on  the  field,  and  they  had  many  wounded. 
They  took  1,500  stand  of  arms.  Major  Ferguson's  position  was  good  ;  but  the 
hill  abounded  with  wood,  and  afforded  the  Americans,  who  were  all  riflemen, 
an  opportunity  of  fighting  in  their  own  way,  and  of  firing  from  behind  trees. 

The  Americans  hanged  ten  of  their  prisoners  on  the  spot,  pleading  the  guilt 
of  the  individuals  who  suffered,  and  the  example  of  the  British,  who  had  execu- 
ted a  greater  number  of  Americans.  Those  rude  warriors,  whose  enterprise 
was  the  spontaneous  impulse  of  their  patriotism  or  revenge,  who  acknowledged 
no  superior  authority,  and  who  were  guided  by  no  superior  counsels,  having 
achieved  their  victory  and  attained  their  object,  dispersed  and  returned  home 
Most  of  the  prisoners  were  soon  after  released. 

The  ruin  of  Ferguson's  detachment,  from  which  so  much  had  been  expected, 
was  a  severe  blow  to  Cornwallis :  it  disconcerted  his  plans,  and  prevented  his 
progress  northward.  On  the  14th  of  October,  as  soon  after  obtaining  certain 
information  of  the  fall  of  Major  Ferguson  as  the  army  could  be  put  in  motion,  he 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  355 


Fig.  149.— Death  of  Ferguson. 

left  Charlotte,  where  Ferguson  was  to  have  met  him,  and  began  his  retreat 
toward  South  Carolina.  In  that  retrograde  movement  the  army  suffered  severely ; 
for  several  days  it  rained  incessantly  ;  the  roads  were  almost  impassable  ;  the 
soldiers  had  no  tents,  and  at  night  encamped  in  the  woods  in  an  unhealthy 
climate.  The  army  was  ill  supplied  with  provisions  :  sometimes  the  men  had 
beef,  but  no  bread  ;  at  other  times  bread,  but  no  beef.  Once  they  subsisted 
during  five  days  on  Indian  corn  collected  as  it  stood  in  the  fields.  Five  ears 
were  the  daily  allowance  of  two  men ;  and  it  seemed  as  if  the  hand  of  Provi- 
dence was  about  to  requite  them  for  the  murderous  barbarities  they  had  in- 
flicted on  inoffensive  women  and  children 

In  these  trying  circumstances,  the  American  loyalists  who  had  joined  the 
royal  standard  were  of  great  service  ;  but  their  services  were  ill  requited,  and 
several  of  them,  disgusted  by  the  abusive  language,  and  even  blows,  which  they 
received  from  some  of  the  officers,  left  the  army  for  ever.  At  length  the  troops 
passed  the  Catawba,  and  on  the  29th  of  October  reached  Wynnesborough,  an 
intermediate  station  between  Camden  and  Ninety  Six. 

During  those  movements  of  the  British  army,  the  Americans  were  not  idle. 
Defeated,  but  not  subdued,  they  were  active  in  preparing  to  renew  the  struggle. 
After  the  defeat  and  dispersion  of  his  army  at  Camden,  General  Gates  fled  to 
Charlotte,  eighty  miles  from  the  field  of  battle.  There  he  halted,  to  collect  the 
straggling  fugitives,  and  to  endeavor,  from  the  wreck  of  his  discomfited  army,  to 
form  a  force  with  which  he  might  check  or  impede  the  advancing  foe.  He  was 
soon  joined  by  Generals  Smallwood  and  Gist,  and  about  150  dispirited  officers 
and  soldiers.  Most  of  the  militia  who  escaped  returned  home  ;  and  Genera* 
Caswell  was  ordered  to  assemble  those  of  the  neighboring  counties.  Major 
Anderson,  of  the  third  Maryland  regiment,  who  had  collected  a  number  of  fugi 
tives  not  far  from  the  field  of  battle,  proceeded  toward  Charlotte  by  easy  marches 
in  order  to  give  stragglers  time  to  join  him.     But  as  Charlotte  was  utterly  mde 


356  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

tensible,  and  as  no  barrier  lay  between  it  and  the  enemy,  General  Gates  retreated 
to  Salisbury,  and  sent  Colonel  Williams,  accompanied  by  another  officer,  on  the 
road  leading  to  Camden,  to  gain  information  of  the  movements  of  Cornwallis, 
and  to  direct  such  stragglers  as  he  met  to  hasten  to  Salisbury.  From  Salis- 
bury General  Gates  proceeded  to  Hillsborough,  where  he  intended  to  assemble 
an  army  with  which  he  might  contend  for  the  southern  provinces. 

At  Hillsborough  every  exertion  was  made  to  collect  and  organize  a  military 
force  ;  and  ere  long  General  Gates  was  again  at  the  head  of  1,400  men.  Even 
before  the  royal  army  entered  North  Carolina,  that  state  had  called  out  the  sec- 
ond division  of  its  militia,  under  Generals  Davidson  and  Sumner ;  and  they 
were  joined  by  the  volunteer  cavalry  under  Colonel  Davie.  ^ 

When  Cornwallis  entered  Charlotte,  General  Gates  ordered  General  Small- 
wood  to  take  post  at  the  fords  of  the  Yadkin,  in  order  to  dispute  the  passage 
of  the  river ;  and  Morgan,  who  had  often  distinguished  himself  by  his  courage 
and  activity,  and  who  had  joined  the  southern  army  with  the  rank  of  brigadier- 
general,  was  employed  with  a  light  corps  to  harass  the  enemy. 

When  Cornwallis  retreated,  General  Gates  advanced  to  Charlotte  ;  he  sta- 
tioned General  Smallwood  farther  down  the  Catawba  on  the  road  to  Camden, 
and  ordered  General  Morgan  to  some  distance  in  his  front.  Such  was  the  po- 
sition of  the  troops  when  General  Gates  was  superseded  in  the  command  of  the 
southern  army. 

On  the  5th  of  October,  congress  passed  a  resolution,  requiring  the  command- 
er-in-chief to  order  a  court  of  inquiry  into  the  conduct  of  Major-General  Gates, 
as  commander  of  the  southern  army  ;  and  to  appoint  another  officer  to  that  com- 
mand till  such  inquiry  should  be  made.  The  order  of  congress  to  inquire  into 
the  conduct  of  General  Gates  was  dissatisfactory  to  the  best  American  officers  • 
it  was  afterward  dispensed  with,  and  Gates  restored  to  a  command  in  the  army. 

Meanwhile,  General  Washington  recommended  Major-General  Greene  to 
congress,  as  a  person  qualified  to  command  the  southern  army.  Nathaniel 
Greene,  a  native  of  Rhode  Island,  was  brought  up  among  the  quakers,  but  was 
cast  out  of  their  society  when  he  joined  the  army.  He  was  in  camp  when 
General  Washington  took  the  command  before  Boston ;  and,  by  his  activity,  in- 
trepidity, and  good  conduct,  gained  the  confidence  of  the  commander-in-chief  in 
a  high  degree,  who  recommended  him  as  an  officer  in  whose  ability,  fortitude, 
and  integrity,  he  could  trust.  Writing  on  the  subject  to  Mr.  Matthews,  a  dele- 
gate of  South  Carolina,  he  said :  "  I  think  I  am  giving  you  a  general ;  but 
what  can  a  general  do  without  men,  without  arms,  without  clothes,  without 
stores,  without  provisions  V  Greene  did  not  discredit  the  recommendation  of 
his  superior,  nor  disappoint  the  hopes  of  his  country.  In  his  progress  south- 
ward, he  visited  the  governors  and  legislatures  of  the  states  through  which  he 
passed  ;  but  in  some  parts  of  the  country  found  the  people  so  hostile,  that  he 
was  not  without  apprehensions  of  personal  danger. 

On  the  2d  of  December,  General  Greene  arrived  at  Charlotte,  and  informed 
General  Gates  of  his  commission.  That  was  the  first  official  notice  which 
General  Gates  received  of  his  removal  from  the  command  of  the  southern  army. 
Next  day  Gates  resigned  the  command  of  the  army  with  becoming  dignity  and 
patriotism,  and  Greene  behaved  toward  him  with  the  most  polite  attention. 

In  a  few  hours  after  General  Greene  entered  on  his  command,  he  received 
the  report  of  one  of  Morgan's  foraging  parties,  not  far  from  Camden.  The  party 
advanced  to  the  vicinity  of  the  British  posts  at  Clermont,  which  was  viewed  by 
Colonel  Washington,  who  saw  that  it  was  too  strong  to  be  taken  by  small  arms 
and  cavalry,  the  only  weapons  and  force  present ;  he  therefore  had  recourse  to 
stratagem.  Having  made  an  imposing  show  of  part  of  his  men,  and  having 
placed  the  trunk  of  a  pine-tree  in  such  a  situation  as,  at  a  distance,  to  have  the 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  357 

appearance  of  a  cannon,  he  summoned  the  post  to  surrender,  and  it  yielded 
without  firing  a  shot.  The  militia-Colonel  Rugely  and  112  men  whom  he  had 
collected  in  the  place  were  made  prisoners.  This  event  elated  General  Greened 
army,  and  was  considered  by  them  as  a  good  omen  of  success  under  their 
new  leader. 

General  Greene's  situation  was  embarrassing :  his  army  was  feeble,  consist- 
ing, on  the  8th  of  December,  of  2,029  infantry,  of  whom  1,482  were  in  camp 
and  547  in  detachments;  821  were  continentals,  and  1,208  were  militia.  Be- 
sides these  there  were  90  cavalry,  60  artillerymen,  and  128  continentals  on 
extra  service,  constituting  in  all  a  force  of  2,307  men. 

In  North  Carolina  there  were  many  loyalists,  and  hostilities  were  carried  on 
between  them  and  their  republican  neighbors  with  the  most  rancorous  animosity. 
They  pursued,  plundered,  and  massacred  each  other  with  the  ruthless  fury  of 
beasts  of  prey ;  and,  even  without  the  presence  of  contending  armies,  threatened, 
by  their  mutual  violence,  to  render  the  province  a  scene  of  carnage  and  devasta- 
tion. The  country  was  thinly  inhabited,  and  abounded  in  woods  and  swamps. 
The  cultivated  parts  were  laid  waste  by  hostile  factions,  and  no  magazines  for 
the  army  were  provided.  The  troops  were  almost  naked,  and  General  Greene 
was  obliged  to  procure  subsistence  for  them  day  by  day :  yet,  in  these  circum- 
stances, he  was  expected  instantly  to  drive  the  British  from  the  southern  prov- 
inces. He  was  sensible  that  everything  depended  on  public  opinion,  and  felt 
the  difficulty  of  at  once  preserving  the  good  will  and  promoting  the  interests  of 
the  people.  He  was  well  aware  that  by  rushing  into  precipitate  measures  he 
might  gain  their  momentary  approbation,  but  would  ruin  their  cause.  After  ma- 
turely considering  all  circumstances,  he  resolved  to  divide  his  forces  and  carry 
on  a  desultory  warfare. 

In  order  to  repress  some  irregularities  which  had  been  practised  in  the  army, 
he  was  obliged  to  have  recourse  to  severity,  and  succeeded  in  establishing  more 
exact  discipline  than  had  been  formerly  enforced.  At  a  very  early  period  of 
his  command  he  received  a  letter  from  Cornwallis,  complaining  of  the  treat- 
ment of  the  prisoners  taken  at  King's  mountain,  and  stating  that  he  had  found 
himself  obliged  to  make  some  retaliation.  General  Greene  replied  that  he  was 
too  much  a  stranger  to  the  transaction  at  King's  mountain  to  reply  fully  on  that 
point ;  but  alleged  that  the  excesses  at  that  place  must  have  been  committed  by 
volunteers  independent  of  the  army,  and  that  what  had  been  done  there  was 
only  in  imitation  of  the  example  set  by  Cornwallis  himself.  He  also  com- 
plained of  the  transportation  of  the  inhabitants  of  Charleston  to  St.  Augustine, 
as  a  violation  of  the  articles  of  capitulation. 

This  epistolary  correspondence  was  soon  succeeded  by  more  active  opera- 
tions. General  Greene  found  that  he  could  not  long  remain  at  Charlotte,  for  the 
country  between  that  place  and  Camden,  having  been  traversed  by  the  contend- 
ing armies,  was  quite  exhausted.  In  order,  therefore,  to  procure  subsistence  for 
his  troops,  as  well  as  to  distract  and  harass  the  enemy,  the  American  general 
though  full  aware  of  the  danger  of  such  a  measure,  felt  himself  constrained  to 
divide  his  little  army. 

General  Morgan  had  been  invested  with  the  command  of  the  light  troops  by 
General  Gates ;  and  General  Greene  placed  him  at  the  head  of  one  of  the  di- 
visions of  his  army,  consisting  of  nearly  400  infantry  under  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Howard,  170  Virginia  riflemen  under  Major  Triplett,  and  80  light  dragoons  un- 
der Lieutenant- Colonel  Washington.  With  this  small  force  Morgan  was  sent 
to  the  south  of  the  Catawba  to  observe  the  British  at  Wynnesborough  and  Cam- 
den, and  to  shift  for  himself,  but  was  directed  to  risk  as  little  as  possible.  On 
the  25th  of  December  he  took  a  position  toward  the  western  frontier  of  South 
Carolina,  not  far  from  the  confluence  of  the  Pacolet  and  Broad  rivers,  and  about 


358  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

fifty  miles  northwest  from  Wynnesborough.  With  the  other  division  of  his  army 
General  Greene  left  Charlotte  on  the  20th  of  the  same  month  ;  and,  on  the  29th, 
arrived  at  Hick's  corner,  on  the  east  side  of  the  Pedee,  opposite  the  Cheraw 
hills,  about  seventy  miles  northeast  from  Wynnesborough,  where  he  remained 
some  time.  He  marched  to  that  place  in  the  hope  of  finding  more  plentiful 
subsistence  for  his  troops  ;  but  his  difficulties  in  that  respect  were  not  much  di- 
minished, for  the  country  was  almost  laid  waste  by  the  cruel  feuds  of  the  hos- 
tile factions. 

General  Morgan  did  not  long  remain  inactive.  On  the  27th  of  December  he 
detached  Colonel  Washington  with  his  dragoons  and  200  militia,  who  next  day 
marched  forty  miles,  surprised  a  body  of  loyalists  at  Ninety-Six,  killed  or 
wounded  150  of  them,  and  took  forty  prisoners,  without  sustaining  any  loss.  At 
that  time  Morgan  was  joined  by  Major  M'Dowal  with  200  North  Carolina,  and 
by  Colonel  Pickens  with  70  South  Carolina  militia. 

The  British  were  assailed  not  only  with  the  force  under  Greene  and  Morgan, 
but  were  also  obliged  to  watch  other  adversaries  not  less  active  and  enterpri- 
sing. Sumpter  had  been  defeated  by  Tarleton  on  the  18th  of  August,  and  his 
followers  dispersed  :  but  that  daring  and  indefatigable  partisan  did  not  long 
remain  quiet.  He  was  soon  again  at  the  head  of  a  considerable  band,  and  had 
frequent  skirmishes  with  his  adversaries.  Always  changing  his  position  about 
Enoree,  Broad,  and  Tiger  rivers,  he  infested  the  British  posts  in  that  quarter. 
On  the  12th  of  November  he  was  attacked  at  Broad  river  by  Major  Wemyss  ; 
but  repulsed  the  party,  and  made  the  major  prisoner.  On  the  20th  of  the  same 
month  he  was  attacked  by  Colonel  Tarleton  at  Black  Stocks  near  Tiger  river  : 
the  encounter  was  sharp  and  obstinate  ;  Tarleton  was  repulsed  with  loss  ;  but 
Sumpter  was  wounded  in  the  battle,  and,  being  unfitted  for  active  service,  his 
followers  dispersed.  Sumpter  showed  much  humanity  to  his  prisoners.  Al- 
though Major  Wemyss  had  deliberately  hanged  Mr.  Cusack  in  Cheraw  district, 
and  although  he  had  in  his  pocket  a  list  of  several  houses  burnt  by  his  orders, 
yet  he  met  with  every  indulgence.  At  Black  Stocks  the  wounded  were  kindly 
treated  by  the  Americans,  who,  although  irritated  by  the  sanguinary  excesses 
committed  on  non-combatants  by  their  cruel  opponents,  were  yet  too  noble  and 
magnanimous  to  retaliate. 

Other  partisan  chiefs  arose,  and  among  them  General  Marion  held  a  distin- 
guished place.  That  gentleman  had  commanded  a  regiment  in  Charleston  at 
the  time  of  the  siege  ;  but  having  received  a  wound  which  fractured  his  leg,  and 
being  incapable  of  discharging  the  active  duties  of  his  office,  he  withdrew  from 
the  town.  He  was  created  a  brigadier-general  by  Governor  Rutledge.  On  the 
advance  of  General  Gates,  having  procured  a  band  of  followers,  he  penetrated 
to  the  Santee,  harassed  the  British  detachments,  and  discouraged  the  loyalists. 
After  the  defeat  of  the  Americans  at  Camden,  he  rescued  a  party  of  continental 
prisoners  who  were  under  a  British  guard.  So  ill  was  he  provided  with  arms, 
that  he  was  obliged  to  forge  the  saws  of  the  sawmills  into  rude  swords  for  his 
horsemen  ;  and  so  scanty  was  his  ammunition,  that  at  times  he  engaged  when 
he  had  not  three  cartridges  to  each  of  his  party.  He  secured  himself  from  pur- 
suit in  the  recesses  of  the  forest,  and  in  deep  swamps. 

In  order  to  discourage  his  followers,  Major  Wemyss  burned  many  houses  on 
the  Pedee,  Lynch's  creek,  and  Black  river,  on  pretence  that  their  proprietors 
were  followers  of  Marion  :  but  that  severe  policy  only  strengthened  the  hands 
of  the  daring  leader ;  for  despair  and  revenge  made  these  ruined  citizens  cleave 
to  his  standard.  He  became  so  troublesome  that  Tarleton  was  sent  against 
him,  but  was  unable  to  bring  him  to  action. 

Cornwallis  impatiently  waited  the  arrival  of  reinforcements.  After  the  vic- 
tory at  Camden,  when  he  was  flushed  with  the  sanguine  hope,  not  only  of  over- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  359 

running  North  Carolina,  but  of  invading  Virginia,  General  Leslie  was  detached 
from  New  York  to  the  southward  with  a  considerable  body  of  troops,  and,  ac- 
cording to  orders,  landed  in  Virginia,  expecting  to  meet  the  southern  army 
in  that  state.  On  finding  himself  unable  to  accomplish  his  lofty  schemes, 
and  obliged  to  fall  back  into  South  Carolina,  Cornwallis  ordered  General 
Leslie  to  reimbark  and  sail  for  Charleston.  He  arrived  there  on  the  1  3th  of 
December,  and  on  the  19th  began  his  march  with  1,500  men  to  join  Corn- 
wallis, who  resolved  to  begin  offensive  operations  immediately  on  the  arrival  of 
his  reinforcements  ;  but,  in  the  meantime,  alarmed  by  the  movements  of  Mor- 
gan for  the  safety  of  the  British  post  at  Ninety-Six,  he  detached  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Tarleton  with  the  light  and  legion  infantry,  the  fusileers  or  7th  regi- 
ment, the  first  battalion  of  the  71st  regiment,  350  cavalry,  two  field-pieces,  and 
an  adequate  number  of  the  royal  artillery,  in  all  about  1,100  men,  with  orders  to 
strike  a  blow  at  Morgan,  and  drive  him  out  of  the  province.  As  Tarleton's 
force  was  known  to  be  superior  to  that  under  Morgan,  no  doubt  whatever  was 
entertained  of  the  precipitate  flight  or  total  discomfiture  of  the  Americans. 

Meanwhile  Cornwallis  left  Wynnesborough,  and  proceeded  toward  the  north- 
west, between  the  Broad  and  Catawba  rivers.  General  Leslie,  who  had  halted 
at  Camden,  in  order  to  conceal  from  the  Americans  as  long  as  possible  the  road 
which  the  British  army  was  to  take,  was  now  ordered  to  advance  up  the  Ca- 
tawba and  join  the  main  body  on  its  march.  By  this  route  Cornwallis  hoped  to 
intercept  Morgan  if  he  should  escape  Tarleton,  or  perhaps  to  get  between  Gen- 
eral Greene  and  Virginia,  and  compel  him  to  fight  before  the  arrival  of  his  ex- 
pected reinforcements.  The  British  generals,  encumbered  with  baggage  and 
military  stores,  marching  through  bad  roads,  and  a  country  intersected  by  rivu- 
lets which  were  often  swollen  by  the  rains,  advanced  but  slowly.  Colonel  Tarle- 
ton, however,  wrth  his  light  troops,  proceeded  with  great  celerity,  and  overtook 
Morgan,  probably  sooner  than  was  expected. 

On  the  14th  of  January,  1781,  General  Morgan  was  informed  of  the  move- 
ments of  the  British  army,  and  got  notice  of  the  march  of  Tarleton  and  of  the 
force  under  his  command.  Sensible  of  his  danger,  he  began  to  retreat,  and 
crossed  the  Pacolet,  the  passage  of  which  he  was  inclined  to  dispute ;  but,  on 
being  told  that  Tarleton  had  forded  the  river  six  miles  above  him,  he  made  a  pre- 
cipitate retreat ;  and  at  ten  at  night,  on  the  16th  of  January,  the  British  took 
possession  of  the  ground  which  the  Americans  had  left  a  few  hours  before. 

Although  his  troops  were  much  fatigued  by  several  days'  hard  marching 
through  a  difficult  country,  yet,  determined  that  the  enemy  should  not  escape^ 
Tarleton  resumed  the  pursuit  at  three  next  morning,  leaving  his  baggage  behind 
under  a  guard,  with  orders  not  to  move  till  break  of  day.  Morgan,  though  re- 
treating, was  not  inclined  to  flee.  By  great  exertions  he  might  have  crossed 
Broad  river,  or  reached  a  hilly  tract  of  country  before  he  could  have  been  over- 
taken. He  was  inferior  to  Tarleton  in  the  number  of  his  troops,  but  more  so  in 
their  quality ;  as  a  considerable  part  of  his  force  consisted  of  militia,  and  the 
British  cavalry  were  three  times  more  numerous  than  the  American.  But  Mor- 
gan, who  had  great  confidence  both  in  himself  and  in  his  men,  was  apprehensive 
of  being  overtaken  before  he  could  pass  Broad  river,  and  he  chose  rather  to  fight 
voluntarily  than  to  be  forced  to  a  battle.  Therefore,  having  been  joined  by  some 
militia  under  Colonel  Pickens,  he  halted  at  a  place  called  the  Cow-Pens,  about 
three  miles  from  the  line  of  separation  between  North  and  South  Carolina.  Be- 
fore daylight,  on  the  morning  of  the  17th  of  January,  he  was  informed  of  the 
near  approach  of  Colonel  Tarleton,  and  instantly  prepared  to  receive  him. 

The  ground  on  which  General  Morgan  halted  had  no  great  advantages  ;  but 
his  dispositions  were  judicious.  On  rising  ground,  in  an  open  wood,  he  drew 
up  his  continental  troops  and  Triplett's  corps,  amounting  together  to  nearly  500 


360  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

men,  under  Lieutenant-Colonel  Howard.  Colonel  Washington,  with  his  cavalry 
was  posted  in  their  rear,  behind  the  eminence,  ready  to  act  as  occasion  might 
require.  At  a  small  distance,  in  front  of  his  continentals,  was  a  line  of  militia 
under  Colonel  Pickens  and  Major  M'Dowell :  and  150  yards  in  front  of  Pickens 
was  stationed  a  battalion  of  North  Carolina  and  Georgia  volunteers  under  Major 
Cunningham,  with  orders  to  give  one  discharge  on  the  approaching  enemy,  and 
then  to  retreat  and  join  the  militia.  Pickens  was  directed,  when  he  could  no 
longer  keep  his  ground,  to  fall  back,  with  a  retreating  fire,  and  form  on  the  right 
of  the  continentals. 

Scarcely  were  those  dispositions  made  when  the  British  van  appeared.  Col- 
onel Tarleton,  who  had  been  informed,  by  two  prisoners  of  Morgan's  position 
and  strength,  instantly  formed  his  troops.  The  light  and  legion  infantry,  and 
the  7th  regiment,  and  a  captain  with  fifty  dragoons  on  each  flank,  constituted 
His  first  line  :  the  first  battalion  of  the  71st  regiment  and  the  rest  of  the  cavalry 
composed  the  reserve.  Formerly  Tarleton  had  succeeded  by  sudden  and  im- 
petuous assaults  ;  and,  entertaining  no  doubt  of  speedy  and  complete  victory  on 
the  present  occasion,  he  led  on  his  men  to  the  attack  with  characteristic  ardor, 
even  before  his  troops  were  well  formed.  The  British  rushed  forward  impetu- 
ously, shouting  and  firing  as  they  advanced.  The  American  volunteers,  after  a 
single  discharge,  retreated  to  the  militia  under  Pickens.  The  British  advanced 
rapidly,  and  furiously  attacked  the  militia,  who  soon  gave  way,  and  sought,  shel- 
ter in  the  rear  of  the  continentals.  Tarleton  eagerly  pressed  on :  but  the  con- 
tinentals, undismayed  by  the  retreat  of  the  militia,  received  him  firmly,  and  an 
obstinate  conflict  ensued.  Tarleton  ordered  up  his  reserve  ;  and  the  continental 
line  was  shaken  by  the  violence  of  the  onset.  Morgan  ordered  his  men  to  re- 
treat to  the  summit  of  the  eminence,  and  was  instantly  obeyed.  The  British, 
whose  ranks  were  somewhat  thinned,  exhausted  by  the  previous  march  and  by 
the  struggle  in  which  they  had  been  engaged,  and  believing  the  victory  won, 
pursued  in  some  disorder  ;  but,  on  reaching  the  top  of  the  hill,  Howard  ordered 
his  men  to  wheel  and  face  the  enemy :  they  instantly  obeyed,  and  met  the  pur- 
suing foe  with  a  well-directed  and  deadly  fire.  This  unexpected  and  destruc- 
tive volley  threw  the  British  into  some  confusion,  which  Howard  observing, 
ordered  his  men  to  charge  them  with  the  bayonet.  Their  obedience  was  as 
prompt  as  before  ;  and  the  British  line  was  soon  broken.  About  the  same  mo- 
ment, Washington  routed  the  cavalry  on  the  British  right,  who  had  pursued  the 
fleeing  militia,  and  were  cutting  them  down  on  the  left  and  even  in  the  rear  of 
the  continentals.  Ordering  his  men  not  to  fire  a  pistol,  Washington  charged  the 
British  cavalry  sword  in  hand.  The  conflict  was  sharp,  but  not  of  long  duration. 
The  British  were  driven  from  the  ground  with  considerable  loss,  and  closely 
pursued.  Howard  and  Washington  pressed  the  advantage  which  they  had 
gained :  many  of  the  militia  rallied,  and  joined  in  the  battle.  In  a  few  minutes 
after  the  British  had  been  pursuing  the  enemy,  without  a  doubt  of  victory,  the 
fortune  of  the  day  entirely  changed :  their  artillery-men  were  killed,  their  can- 
non taken,  and  the  greater  part  of  the  infantry  compelled  to  lay  down  their  arms. 
Tarleton  with  about  forty  horse,  made  a  furious  charge  on  Washington's  cavalry ; 
but  the  battle  was  irrecoverably  lost,  and  he  was  reluctantly  obliged  to  retreat. 
Upward  of  200  of  his  cavalry,  who  had  not  been  engaged,  fled  through  the 
woods  with  the  utmost  precipitation,  bearing  away  with  them  such  of  the  officers 
as  endeavored  to  oppose  their  flight.  The  only  part  of  the  infantry  which  es- 
caped, was  the  detachment  left  to  guard  the  baggage,  which  they  destroyed 
when  informed  of  the  defeat,  and,  mounting  the  wagon  and  spare  horses,  hastily 
retreated  to  the  army.  The  cavalry  arrived  in  camp  in  two  divisions  :  one  in 
the  evening,  with  the  tidings  of  their  disastrous  discomfiture,  and  the  other,  un- 
der Tarleton  himself,  appeared  next  morning. 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  361 

In  this  battle  the  British  had  ten  commissioned  officers  and  upward  of  100 
privates  killed.  More  than  500  were  made  prisoners,  nearly  200  of  whom,  in- 
cluding 29  commissioned  officers,  were  wounded.  Two  pieces  of  artillery,  two 
standards,  800  muskets,  35  baggage-wagons,  and  about  100  horses,  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  Americans,  whose  loss  amounted  only  to  twelve  men  killed,  and 
sixty  wounded.  The  British  force  under  Tarleton  has  been  commonly  estimated 
at  1,100  men,  and  the  American  army,  as  stated  by  General  Morgan,  in  his  of- 
ficial report  to  General  Greene,  written  two  days  after  the  battle,  at  only  800. 

Formerly  Tarleton  had  been  successful  by  the  celerity  of  his  movements,  and 
by  the  impetuosity  of  his  sudden  and  unexpected  attacks,  chiefly  on  raw  troops. 
But  at  the  Cow-Pens  he  was  opposed  to  an  officer  as  daring  as  himself,  and 
who  was  prepared  to  receive  him  at  the  head  of  a  band  of  veterans.  Seldom 
has  a  battle  in  which  the  number  of  combatants  was  so  small  produced  such  im- 
portant consequences  ;  for  the  loss  of  the  light  infantry  not  only  considerably 
diminished  the  force,  but  also  crippled  the  movements  of  Cornwallis  during  the 
campaign. 

Cornwallis  was  at  Turkey  creek,  twenty-five  miles  from  the  Cow-Pens,  con- 
fident of  the  success  of  his  detachment,  or  at  least  without  the  slightest  appre- 
hension of  its  defeat.  He  was  between  Green  and  Morgan  ;  and  it  was  a  mat- 
ter of  much  importance  to  prevent  their  junction,  and  to  overthrow  the  one  of 
them  while  he  could  receive  no  support  from  the  other.  For  that  purpose  he 
had  marched  up  Broad  river,  and  instructed  General  Leslie  to  proceed  on  the 
banks  of  the  Catawba,  in  order  to  keep  the  Americans  in  a  state  of  uncertainty 
concerning  the  route  which  he  intended  to  pursue ;  but  the  unexpected  defeat 
of  his  detachment  was  an  occurrence  equally  mortifying  and  perplexing,  and 
nothing  remained  but  to  endeavor  to  compensate  the  disaster  by  the  rapidity  of 
his  movements  and  the  decision  of  his  conduct. 

He  was  as  near  the  fords  of  the  Catawba  as  Morgan  ;  and  flattered  himself 
that,  elated  with  victory  and  encumbered  with  prisoners  and  baggage,  that  officer 
might  yet  be  overtaken  before  he  could  pass  those  fords.  Accordingly,  on  the 
18th  of  January  he  formed  a  junction  with  General  Leslie,  and  on  the  19th  be- 
gan his  remarkable  pursuit  of  Morgan.  In  order  the  more  certainly  to  accom- 
plish his  end,  at  Ramsour's  Mills  he  destroyed  the  whole  of  his  superfluous 
baggage.  He  set  the  example  by  considerably  diminishing  the  quantity  of  his 
own,  and  was  readily  imitated  by  his  officers,  although  some  of  them  suffered 
much  less  by  the  measure.  He  retained  no  wagons,  except  those  loaded  with 
hospital  stores  and  ammunition,  and  four  empty  ones  for  the  accommodation  of 
the  sick  and  wounded.  But  notwithstanding  all  his  privations  and  exertions,  he 
ultimately  missed  his  aim ;  for  General  Morgan  displayed  as  much  prudence 
and  activity  after  his  victory  as  bravery  in  gaining  it.  Fully  aware  of  his  dan- 
ger, he  left  behind  him,  under  a  flag  of  truce,  such  of  the  wounded  as  could  not 
be  moved,  with  surgeons  to  attend  them  ;  and,  scarcely  giving  his  men  time  to 
breathe,  he  sent  off  his  prisoners,  under  an  escort  of  militia,  and  followed  with 
his  regular  troops  and  cavalry,  bringing  up  the  rear  in  person.  He  crossed 
Broad  river  at  the  upper  fords,  hastened  to  the  Catawba,  which  he  reached  on 
the  evening  of  the  28t*h,  and  safely  passed  it  with  his  prisoners  and  troops  next 
day ;  his  rear  having  gained  the  northern  bank  only  about  two  hours  before  the 
van  of  the  British  army  appeared  on  the  opposite  side. 

Much  rain  had  fallen  on  the  mountains  a  short  time  before,  and  it  rained  in- 
cessantly during  the  night.  The  river  rose,  and  in  the  morning  was  impassable. 
It  was  two  days  before  the  inundation  subsided  ;  and,  in  that  interval,  Morgan 
sent  off  his  prisoners  toward  Charlotteville  in  Virginia  under  an  escort  of  mili- 
tia ;  and  they  were  soon  beyond  the  reach  of  pursuit.  The  Americans  regarded 
the  swelling  of  the  river  with  pious  gratitude,  as  an  interposition  of  Heaven  in 


362  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

their  behalf,  and  looked  forward  with  increased  confidence  to  the  day  of  ultimate 
success. 

General  Morgan  called  for  the  assistance  of  the  neighboring  militia,  and  pre- 
pared to  dispute  the  passage  of  the  river  ;  but,  on  the  31st  of  January,  while  he 
lay  at  Sherwood's  ford,  General  Greene  unexpectedly  appeared  in  camp,  and 
took  on  himself  the  command.  Toward  the  end  of  December,  General  Greene, 
as  already  mentioned,  took  a  position  at  Hick's  creek,  on  the  east  side  of  the 
Pedee  ;  and  had  in  camp  1,100  continental  and  state  troops  fit  for  service.  On 
the  12th  of  January  he  was  joined  by  Colonel  Lee's  partisan  legion,  which  ar- 
rived from  the  north,  and  consisted  of  100  well-mounted  horsemen,  and  120  in- 
fantry. This  reinforcement  was  next  day  despatched  on  a  secret  expedition  ; 
and,  in  order  to  divert  the  attention  of  the  enemy  from  the  movements  of  the  le- 
gion, Major  Anderson,  with  a  small  detachment,  was  sent  down  the  Pedee.  On 
the  night  of  the  24th,  Lee  surprised  Georgetown,  and  killed  some  of  the  gar- 
rison ;  but  the  greater  part  fled  into  the  fort,  which  Lee  was  not  in  a  condition 
to  besiege. 

On  hearing  of  Morgan's  victory  and  danger,  General  Greene's  great  aim  was 
to  effect  the  junction  of  his  two  divisions.  Accordingly  he  called  in  his  detach- 
ments ;  and,  leaving  the  division  at  Hick's  creek,  under  the  command  of  Gen- 
eral Huger  and  Colonel  Otho  Holland  Williams,  and  accompanied  only  by  one 
aid-de-camp  and  two  or  three  mounted  militia-men,  he  set  out  to  meet  Morgan, 
in  the  persuasion  that  on  the  spot  he  could  better  direct  the  movements  of  the 
troops  than  by  any  written  instructions.  On  his  journey  he  was  informed  that 
Cornwallis  was  in  rapid  pursuit  of  Morgan  ;  he  therefore  despatched  instructions 
to  Huger  and  Williams  to  march  as  fast  as  possible  in  order  to  join  Morgan's 
division  at  Charlotte  or  Salisbury,  as  circumstances  might  permit.  After  a  ride 
of  150  miles,  Greene  arrived  in  Morgan's  camp  on  the  31st. 

On  the  evening  of  the  31st  of  January,  the  river  had  subsided,  but  the  fords 
were  all  guarded.  Cornwallis,  however,  resolved  to  attempt  the  passage  ;  and, 
in  order  to  perplex  the  Americans,  made  a  show  of  intending  to  cross  at  differ- 
ent points.  Colonel  Webster  with  one  division  of  the  army,  was  sent  to  Beattie's 
ford  to  cannonade  the  enemy  on  the  opposite  bank,  and  make  a  feint  of  attempt- 
ing to  force  the  passage  ;  but  the  real  attempt  was  to  be  made  at  a  private  ford 
near  M'Cowan's.  For  that  purpose  the  division  of  the  army  under  the  immedi- 
ate orders  of  Cornwallis,  left  their  ground  at  one  in  the  morning  of  the  1st  of 
February,  and  arrived  at  the  ford  toward  dawn  of  day.  The  fires  on  the  oppo- 
site bank  showed  the  British  commander  that  the  ford,  though  a  private  one, 
was  not  neglected.  General  Davidson,  with  300  militia,  had  been  sent  on  the 
preceding  evening  to  guard  it ;  and  was  directed  by  General  Greene  to  post  his 
men  close  by  the  side  of  the  river  ;  he,  however,  stationed  only  a  small  party  on 
the  bank,  while  the  rest  were  encamped  at  some  distance. 

Although  Cornwallis  perceived  that  he  would  meet  with  opposition,  yet  he 
determined  to  force  the  passage.  The  river  was  about  500  yards  wide,  three 
feet  deep,  and  the  stream  rapid.  The  light  infantry  of  the  guards,  under  Colonel 
Hall,  accompanied  by  a  guide,  first  entered  the  ford :  they  were  followed  by  the 
grenadiers,  who  were  succeeded  by  the  battalions  ;  the  men  moving  in  platoons, 
in  order  to  support  each  other  against  the  rapidity  of  the  current.  When  near 
the  middle  of  the  river,  they  were  challenged  by  an  American  sentinel,  who. 
receiving  no  answer,  after  challenging  thrice,  gave  the  alarm  by  firing  his  mus- 
ket. The  party  on  the  bank  instantly  turned  out,  and  began  to  fire  in  the  line 
of  the  ford.  On  the  first  discharge  the  guide  fled,  and  Colonel  Hall,  ignorant 
of  the  direction  of  the  ford,  led  his  men  straight  across  the  river.  This  carried 
the  column  considerably  above  the  termination  of  the  ford,  and  consequently 
took  them  out  of  the  line  of  the  American  fire,  which,  in  the  darkness  of  the 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  363 

morning,  was  kept  up  in  the  direction  of  the  ford,  and  fell  diagonally  on  the 
rear  of  the  grenadiers.  As  soon  as  Davidson  perceived  the  direction  of  the 
British  column,  he  led  his  men  to  the  point  where  it  was  about  to  land.  But, 
before  he  arrived,  the  light  infantry  had  overcome  all  difficulties,  and  were 
ascending  the  bank  and  forming.  While  passing  the  river,  in  obedience  to 
orders,  they  reserved  their  fire,  and,  on  gaining  the  bank,  soon  put  the  militia  to 
flight.  Davidson  was  the  last  to  retreat,  and,  on  mounting  his  horse  to  retire, 
he  received  a  mortal  wound. 

The  defeat  of  Davidson  opened  the  passage  of  the  river.  All  the  American 
parties  retreated,  and  on  the  same  day  the  rest  of  the  British  army  crossed  at 
Beattie's  ford.  Tarleton,  with  the  cavalry  and  the  23d  regiment,  was  sent  in 
pursuit  of  the  militia  ;  and  being  informed  on  his  march  that  the  neighboring 
militia  were  assembling  at  Tarrant's  tavern,  about  ten  miles  distant,  he  hastened 
with  the  cavalry  to  that  place.  About  500  militia  were  assembled,  and  seemed 
not  unprepared  to  receive  him.  He  attacked  them,  and  soon  defeated  and  dis- 
persed them  with  considerable  slaughter,  and  the  British  army  received  no  fur- 
ther trouble  from  the  militia  till  it  passed  the  Yadkin. 

General  Greene  now  retreated  and  marched  so  rapidly  that  he  passed  the 
Yadkin  at  the  trading  ford  on  the  night  between  the  2d  and  3d  of  February, 
partly  by  fording  and  partly  by  means  of  boats  and  flats.  So  closely  was  he 
pursued  that  the  British  van  was  often  in  sight  of  the  American  rear ;  and  a 
sharp  conflict  happened  not  far  from  the  ford,  between  a  body  of  American 
riflemen  and  the  advanced  guard  of  the  British  army,  when  the  latter  obtained 
possession  of  a  few  wagons.  General  Greene  secured  all  the  boats  on  the  south 
side :  and  here  it  again  happened  as  at  the  Catawba ;  the  river  suddenly  rose, 
by  reason  of  the  preceding  rains,  and  the  British  were  unable  to  pass.  This 
second  escape  by  the  swelling  of  the  waters  was  interpreted  by  the  Americans 
as  a  visible  interposition  of  Heaven  in  their  behalf,  and  inspired  them  with  a 
lofty  enthusiasm  in  that  cause  which  seemed  to  be  the  peculiar  care  of 
Omnipotence. 

The  river  being  unfordable,  and  still  continuing  to  rise,  all  the  boats  being 
removed,  and  the  weather  appearing  unsettled,  Cornwallis  resolved  to  march  up 
the  south  bank  of  the  Yadkin  about  twenty-five  miles  up  to  the  shallow  fords 
near  its  source,  which  are  commonly  passable.  General  Greene,  released  from 
the  immediate  pressure  of  his  pursuers,  continued  his  march  northward,  and  on 
the  7th  of  February  joined  his  division  under  Huger  and  Williams  near  Guilford 
courthouse.  Thus  Cornwallis  missed  his  first  aim,  which  was,  to  recover  the 
prisoners,  to  retaliate  the  blow  which  Morgan  had  given  at  the  Cow-Pens,  to  pre- 
vent the  junction  of  the  two  divisions  of  the  American  army,  and  to  overwhelm 
one  or  both  of  them. 

General  Greene's  army  was  inferior  to  the  force  under  Cornwallis  ;  and 
therefore  the  British  general  deemed  it  important  to  get  between  Virginia  and 
General  Greene,  and  to  compel  him  to  fight  before  he  was  strengthened  by  his 
expected  reinforcements.  Accordingly,  although  his  army  was  without  tents, 
and,  like  the  Americans,  obliged  to  subsist  on  what  it  could  hastily  procure  in  a 
rapid  march,  he  resolved  not  to  abandon  the  pursuit  of  the  enemy. 

General  Greene's  infantry  amounted  to  2,000  men,  and  he  had  between  200 
and  300  cavalry ;  but  his  equipments  were  greatly  inferior  to  those  of  the  Brit- 
ish. He  believed  Cornwallis  to  have  upward  of  2,500  men,  and  he  therefore 
determined  to  avoid  a  battle  if  possible.  His  aim  was  to  retire  into  Virginia ; 
that  of  Cornwallis  was  to  prevent  the  execution  of  that  movement,  and  to  fight 
the  Americans  without  delay. 

The  river  Dan,  the  largest  and  most  southern  branch  of  the  Roanoke,  separ- 
ates North  Carolina  from  Virginia  :  and  the  British  general  was  informed  that 


364  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

the  lower  fords  of  that  river  were  impassable  in  winter ;  that  the  ferries  were 
distant  from  each  other ;  and  that  no  sufficient  number  of  boats  or  flats  could  be 
collected  at  any  one  ferry  to  transport  the  American  army  in  a  convenient  time. 
He  reasonably  concluded  that  if  he  could  prevent  General  Greene  from  passing 
the  upper  fords,  he  might  overtake  and  overwhelm  him  before  he  could  cross  at 
the  lower  ferries. 

Dix's  ferry,  about  fifty  miles  from  Guildford  courthouse,  was  in  the  direct 
road  to  Virginia  ;  but  the  British  were  as  near  it  as  the  Americans,  and  it  was 
impossible  to  bring  up  boats  from  the  lower  ferries  against  the  rapid  current  of 
the  river  to  transport  the  Americans  before  the  arrival  of  the  British.  That 
route,  therefore,  was  abandoned  as  impracticable.  But  there  are  two  other  fer- 
ries, Boyd's  and  Irwin's,  only  four  miles  distant  from  each  other,  considerably 
farther  down  the  river,  and  about  seventy  miles  from  Guildford  courthouse. 
The  Americans  were  nearest  those  ferries  by  about  twenty-rive  miles,  the  whole 
distance  between  the  two  armies  ;  and  consequently,  in  that  direction,  they  had 
by  so  much  the  start  of  their  pursuing  enemies.  Besides,  all  the  boats  at  Dix's 
and  the  intermediate  ferries  could  easily  be  conducted  down  the  stream  to  Boyd's 
and  Irwin's.  An  officer,  therefore,  with  a  few  men,  was  instantly  despatched  to 
perform  that  service. 

In  order  to  cover  his  retreat,  and  to  check  the  pursuing  enemy,  General 
Greene  formed  a  light  corps  out  of  Lee's  legion,  Howard's  infantry,  Washing- 
ton's cavalry,  and  some  Virginia  riflemen  under  Major  Campbell,  amounting  to 
700  men,  the  flower  of  the  southern  army.  As  General  Morgan  was  severely 
indisposed,  the  command  of  these  light  troops  was  given  to  Colonel  Otho  Hol- 
land Williams. 

Having  refreshed  his  troops,  and  made  the  necessary  arrangements,  on  the 
morning  of  the  10th  of  February,  General  Greene  left  Guildford  courthouse  on 
his  march  toward  the  Dan  ;  and  was  pursued  by  Cornwallis,  who  had  been  de- 
tained by  the  long  circuit  which  he  was  obliged  to  make  in  order  to  pass  the 
Yadkin.  The  retreat  and  pursuit  were  equally  rapid ;  but  the  boldness  and 
activity  of  the  American  light  troops  compelled  the  British  to  march  compactly 
and  with  caution  ;  for  on  one  occasion  Colonel  Lee  charged  the  advanced  cav- 
alry of  the  British  army  suddenly  and  furiously,  killed  a  number,  and  made  some 
prisoners.  General  Greene's  precautions  and  preparations  for  passing  the  Dan 
were  successful ;  and  on  the  14th  of  February,  he  crossed  that  river  at  Boyd's 
and  Irwin's  ferries,  with  his  army,  baggage,  and  stores.  Although  his  light 
troops  had  marched  forty  miles  that  day,  yet  the  last  of  them  had  scarcely 
reached  the  northern  bank,  when  the  advanced  guard  of  the  British  army  ap- 
peared on  the  other  side  of  the  river. 

The  escape  of  General  Greene  into  Virginia,  without  a  battle,  and  without 
any  loss,  except  a  few  wagons  at  the  Yadkin,  was  a  severe  disappointment  to 
Cornwallis.  The  pursuit  was  at  an  end,  and  the  Americans  safe  ;  for  the  river 
was  deep,  all  the  boats  were  removed  from  the  south  side,  and  the  American 
army  was  posted  on  the  opposite  bank  ;  General  Greene's  prudence  and  activity 
having  accomplished  what  was  deemed  impracticable. 

In  this  retreat  and  pursuit  of  more  than  200  miles,  both  armies  endured  exces- 
sive fatigue  and  hardships.  Want  of  tents,  bad  roads,  heavy  rains,  swollen  riv- 
ulets, and  scarcity  of  provisions,  were  privations  and  sufferings  common  to  each. 

The  men  were  often  thoroughly  wetted,  without  any  means  of  drying  them- 
selves till  the  moisture  was  evaporated  by  the  heat  of  their  bodies.  The  in- 
clement season  of  the  year  aggravated  their  sufferings.  But  under  these  trials 
the  British  soldiers  had  great  advantages,  for  they  were  provided  with  shoes, 
and  comfortably  clothed.  But  the  Americans  were  in  rags,  and  many  of  them 
barefooted :  the  blood  flowing  from  the  gashes  in  their  naked  feet  marked  their 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  365 

line  of  march.  Yet  both  armies  bore  all  with  patient  fortitude  and  without  a 
murmur.     The  Americans  did  not  lose  a  single  sentinel  by  desertion. 

Cornwallis  entirely  failed  in  his  attempts  against.  General  Greene ;  but  he 
was  consoled  by  the  reflection  that  he  had  completely  driven  the  enemy  out  of 
North  Carolina,  and  that  now  there  was  nothing  to  hinder  the  loyal  inhabitants 
from  openly  espousing  his  cause  and  reinforcing  his  army.  By  easy  marches 
he  fell  back  to  Hillsborough,  where,  on  the  20th  of  the  month,  he  erected  the 
royal  standard,  and  called  on  the  people  to  join  his  army,  and  assist  him  in  re- 
storing order  and  constitutional  government  in  the  country. 

Originally,  in  North  Carolina,  the  loyalists  were  more  numerous  than  in  any 
of  the  other  colonies ;  but  unsuccessful  insurrections  had  considerably  cooled 
their  zeal  and  diminished  their  numbers.  Some  had  left  the  province,  and  joined 
the  royal  army  in  South  Carolina ;  and  many,  rendered  cautious  by  experience, 
resolved  to  watch  the  course  of  events,  and  not  rashly  to  expose  their  lives  and 
fortunes  in  a  doubtful  and  hazardous  cause.  Considerable  numbers,  however, 
determined  to  encounter  every  risk,  and  made  preparations  for  repairing  to  the 
royal  standard.  But  those  proceedings  were  soon  checked ;  for  General 
Greene,  aware  of  the  inclinations  of  many  of  the  people,  on  the  18th  sent  Lee's 
legion  across  the  Dan,  into  North  Carolina,  to  watch  the  royal  army,  counteract 
the  proclamation,  and  intimidate  the  loyalists  ;  and,  being  reinforced  by  600  Vir- 
ginia militia,  under  General  Stevens,  on  the  21st  and  22d  of  February  he  re- 
passed the  river  with  his  whole  army,  and  advanced  toward  the  British  encamp- 
ment. In  order  to  perplex  and  harass  Cornwallis,  and  to  discourage  the  loyal- 
ists, he  sent  forward  his  light  troops  to  hover  round  the  British  quarters ;  while, 
with  his  main  body,  he  proceeded  slowly,  by  the  route  most  favorable  for  form- 
ing a  junction  with  some  North  Carolina  and  Virginia  militia  who  were  return- 
ing from  a  war  with  the  Cherokees.  With  the  force  then  under  his  command, 
he  had  no  intention  of  hazarding  a  general  action  ;  but  he  knew  that  his  pres- 
ence in  the  province  would  overawe  the  loyalists,  and  encouraged  the  friends  of 
congress. 

Cornwallis  was  indefatigable  in  exciting  to  arms  the  adherents  of  royal  gov- 
ernment. In  one  day  he  imbodied  seven  independent  companies ;  and  consid- 
erable numbers  were  assembling  in  order  to  join  his  army.  Colonel  Tarleton, 
with  part  of  the  legion,  was  detached  over  the  Haw  river,  to  protect  and  conduct 
to  camp  a  body  of  loyalists  who  had  agreed  to  meet  at  O'Neil's  plantation.  Gen- 
eral Pickens  and  Colonel  Lee  got  notice  of  Tarleton's  movements  and  design, 
and  concerted  measures  for  attacking  him  and  frustrating  his  intentions.  Lee, 
with  his  cavalry,  was  to  fall  upon  Tarleton ;  while  Pickens,  with  his  militia, 
was  to  disperse  the  loyalists.  On  the  evening  of  the  25th  the  loyalists 
were  paraded  in  a  lane  leading  to  O'Neil's  house,  when  Lee  entered  it  with 
his  cavalry.  At  first  he  mistook  them  for  Pickens's  militia,  who,  he  imagined, 
had  reached  the  place  before  him.  They  were  equally  in  error  with  respect 
to  him.  They  mistook  his  cavalry  for  Tarleton's.  Lee,  however,  on  ob- 
serving the  red  rag  on  their  hat,  the  badge  of  loyalty,  soon  became  sensible  of 
their  real  character  ;  but  he  resolved  to  pass  on  toward  Tarleton,  leaving  the  to- 
nes to  Pickens.  That  officer  with  his  militia  soon  came  up :  a  firing  between 
him  and  the  loyalists  immediately  began  ;  and  Lee,  perceiving  that  Tarleton, 
who  was  within  a  mile,  would  be  alarmed,  and  could  not  now  be  surprised,  in- 
stantly wheeled  and  fell  upon  the  astonished  loyalists,  who,  as  he  was  cutting 
them  down,  exclaimed  that  they  were  the  king's  best  friends. 

On  hearing  the  firing,  Tarleton,  who  was  refreshing  his  men  about  a  mile 
from  the  bloody  scene,  instantly  mounted,  recrossed  the  Haw,  and  hastened  to 
Hillsborough.  He  met  some  loyalists  on  their  way  to  camp,  and,  mistaking 
them  for  provincial  militia,  put  them  to  the  sabre.     Thus  these  unfortunate  per- 


366  THE   PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

sons  were  massacred  equally  by  those  whom  they  came  to  assist  and  those 
whom  they  meant  to  oppose.  General  Greene  recrossing  the  Dan,  and  the 
massacre  of  Colonel  Pyle's  corps,  disconcerted  the  measures  of  Cornwallis,  ar.d 
so  completely  intimidated  the  loyal  inhabitants  that  few  of  them  afterward  re- 
paired to  the  royal  standard. 

The  country  about  Hillsborough,  having  been  traversed  by  both  armies,  was 
nearly  exhausted  ;  and  it  was  obvious  that  the  royal  army  could  not  long  remain  at 
that  place.  Although  Cornwallis,  in  his  proclamation,  had  allowed  forty  days  to 
the  loyal  inhabitants  to  come  in,  yet,  on  the  27th  of  February,  only  six  days  after 
issuing  the  proclamation,  he  found  it  expedient  to  decamp  from  Hillsborough. 
He  passed  the  Haw,  a  branch  of  Cape  Fear  river,  and  took  a  position  on  Alla- 
manee  creek,  in  order  to  procure  provisions  for  his  troops,  and  to  protect  the 
numerous  loyal  inhabitants  residing  between  the  Haw  and  Deep  river. 

As  Cornwallis  retreated,  General  Greene  advanced,  passed  the  northern 
branch  of  the  Haw,  and  encamped  between  Troublesome  creek  and  Ready  Fork. 
He  assumed  a  confident  air,  although  he  did  not  yet  feel  himself  strong  enough 
to  hazard  a  battle ;  and,  in  order  to  avoid  a  surprise,  he  changed  his  ground 
every  night,  without  disclosing  to  any  person  beforehand  the  new  position  which 
he  intended  to  take.  In  his  difficult  and  critical  movement  to  check  an  enemy 
whom  he  durst  not  encounter,  and  to  maintain  positions  favorable  to  a  junction 
with  his  expected  reinforcements,  General  Greene  was  greatly  assisted  by  an 
active  light  infanty  and  a  daring  body  of  cavalry,  who  penetrated  the  country  in 
every  direction,  and  so  overawed  the  loyalists  that  Cornwallis  found  it  difficult 
to  procure  information  on  which  he  could  rely. 

After  several  movements  the  American  light  troops  and  some  militia  took  post 
on  the  branches  of  Reedy  Fork,  while  General  Greene,  with  his  main  body,  lay 
at  some  distance  toward  Guilford  courthouse.  Early  in  the  morning  of  the  6th 
of  March,  Cornwallis,  under  cover  of  a  thick  fog,  passed  the  Allamanee,  and 
marched  toward  Reedy  Fork  to  beat  up  the  quarters  of  the  light  troops,  and  to 
bring  General  Greene  to  a  battle  if  a  favorable  opportunity  presented  itself.  A 
sharp  encounter  ensued,  and  some  loss  was  sustained  on  each  side.  The  Ameri- 
cans retreated,  but  no  important  advantage  was  gained  over  them.  General 
Greene  fell  back  to  the  iron-works  on  Troublesome  creek,  and  Cornwallis  re- 
turned to  his  station  near  the  quaker's  meetinghouse  at  the  forks  of  Deep  river. 

At  length  General  Greene  received  all  the  reinforcements  which  he  expected ; 
therefore  he  again  advanced,  and  took  a  position  near  Guilford  courthouse, 
within  about  ten  miles  of  the  British  encampment.  On  the  13th  of  March  his 
army  amounted  to  4,261  men,  including  180  cavalry,  under  Colonels  Washington 
and  Lee.  The  continental  infantry  amounted  to  1,490.  The  rest  of  the  army 
consisted  of  the  Virginia  militia,  commanded  by  General  Stevens ;  and  of  the 
North  Carolina  militia,  under  Generals  Butler  and  Eaton.  Hitherto  General 
Greene  had  studiously  avoided  a  battle  ;  but  having  received  all  his  reinforce 
ments,  he  now  resolved  to  risk  a  general  engagement.  His  movements  indica 
ted  his  intention  ;  and  Cornwallis  readily  embraced  the  proffered  opportunity  of 
a  battle.  Accordingly,  on  the  evening  of  the  14th  of  March,  he  sent  off  his 
baggage  under  a  proper  escort  to  Bell's  mills,  on  Deep  river,  and  early  next 
morning  put  his  army  in  motion  toward  Guilford  courthouse. 

General  Greene,  who  was  meditating  an  attack  on  the  British,  had  his  men 
prepared  for  action,  when  the  firing  of  his  advanced  parties  gave  him  notice  of 
the  approach  of  the  English  army.  About  three  miles  in  front  of  the  Ameri- 
can encampment,  the  van  of  the  royal  troops,  consisting  of  the  cavalry,  the  light 
infantry  of  the  guards,  and  the  yagers,  under  Colonel  Tarleton,  fell  in  with  the 
American  advanced  guard,  consisting  of  Lee's  legion,  with  some  riflemen  under 
Campbell  and  Lynch.   A  severe  conflict  ensued,  and  was  obstinately  maintained 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  367 

on  both  sides  till  the  appearance  of  the  23d  regiment  to  support  Taileton  made 
Lee  hastily  retreat.  During  this  skirmish  General  Greene  put  his  army  in  order 
of  battle,  about  a  mile  from  Guildford  courthouse.  The  whole  country  presented 
the  appearance  of  a  vast  wilderness  covered  with  tall  trees  and  a  thick  under- 
wood, interspersed  with  a  few  cleared  fields.  General  Greene  drew  up  his 
army  in  three  lines  on  a  large  hill,  surrounded  by  other  woody  eminences  :  his 
first  line,  composed  entirely  of  the  militia  of  North  Carolina,  and  amounting  to 
1,060  men,  exclusive  of  officers,  under  Generals  Butler  and  Eaton,  was  advanta- 
geously posted  on  the  edge  of  the  wood,  behind  a  strong  rail  fence,  with  an  exten- 
sive open  field  in  front  of  their  centre,  through  which  ran  the  great  road  to  Salis- 
bury ;  on  it,  in  the  centre  of  the  line,  were  place  two  field-pieces.  The  second  line, 
consisting  of  the  two  brigades  of  Virginia  militia,  amounting  to  1,123  men  under 
Generals  Stevens  and  Lavvson,  was  drawn  up  in  the  wood,  about  300  yards  be- 
hind the  first,  and  on  both  sides  of  the  great  road  to  Salisbury.  The  third  line, 
posted  about  300  yards  behind  the  second,  consisted  of  the  Virginia  regular 
troops  under  General  Huger,  on  the  right,  and  the  Maryland  brigade  under 
Colonel  Williams  on  the  left :  this  line  was  drawn  up  obliquely,  with  its  left  di- 
verging from  the  second  line,  and  partly  in  open  ground.  Washington,  with  his 
cavalry  and  some  riflemen,  formed  a  corps  of  observation  on  the  right  flank ; 
and  Lee's  legion,  with  a  body  of  riflemen  under  Campbell  and  Preston,  covered 
the  left.  The  baggage  was  sent  off  to  the  iron-works  on  Troublesome  creek, 
where  the  army  was  ordered  to  rendezvous  in  case  of  defeat. 

After  the  rencounter  between  Lee  and  Tarleton,  Cornwallis  continued  his 
march  toward  the  American  army ;  and  as  soon  as  the  head  of  the  column  ap- 
peared in  sight,  it  was  met  by  a  cannonade  from  the  two  six-pounders  stationed 
on  the  road.  The  British  returned  the  fire.  Cornwallis  instantly  made  his  dis- 
positions for  the  attack.  The  71st  regiment,  and  the  regiment  of  Bosc,  led  by 
General  Leslie,  supported  by  the  first  battalion  of  the  guards  under  Colonel 
Norton,  formed  his  right  wing.  The  23d  and  33d  regiments,  commanded  by 
Lieutenant-Colonel  Webster,  supported  by  the  grenadiers  and  second  battalion 
of  the  guards  under  General  O'Hara,  formed  the  left.  The  light  infantry  of  the 
guards,  and  the  yagers,  with  the  cavalry,  formed  a  corps  of  observation ;  the 
artillery  was  in  the  centre.     The  British  army  amounted  to  upward  of  2,000  men. 

The  dispositions  having  been  made,  the  line  was  ordered  to  advance,  and  it 
moved  forward.  When  the  British  were  at  the  distance  of  140  yards,  the 
American  first  line  began  to  fire ;  but,  although  most  advantageously  posted, 
many  of  them,  without  even  firing  their  loaded  muskets  or  being  fired  upon, 
threw  down  their  arms,  ran  into  the  woods,  and  made  the  best  of  their  way  to 
their  respective  homes.  Few,  even  of  those  who  remained,  gave  more  than  a 
second  discharge  ;  but,  on  receiving  the  fire  of  the  British,  they  fled  precipi- 
tately, in  spite  of  the  efforts  of  their  officers  to  rally  them,  and  sought  refuge 
behind  the  second  line.  The  British  steadily  advanced,  but  experienced  more 
resistance  from  the  Virginia  militia  than  they  had  done  from  those  of  North 
Carolina.  The  Virginians  maintained  the  conflict  till  Stevens,  perceiving  their 
inability  any  longer  to  withstand  the  shock,  ordered  a  retreat.  That  officer, 
though  wounded,  did  not  leave  the  field.  The  British  suffered  considerably  in 
their  conflict  with  the  American  second  line  ;  but,  nevertheless,  they  advanced 
steadily  against  the  continentals  under  Huger  and  Williams.  The  British  line 
was  unavoidably  a  good  deal  broken  by  the  different  degrees  of  resistance  it  had 
experienced  at  different  points,  by  impediments  arising  from  the  thickness  of  the 
woods  and  the  inequalities  of  the  ground,  and  by  being  extended  to  the  right  and 
left  in  order  to  present  a  front  equal  to  that  of  the  enemy  :  the  whole,  however, 
moved  on,  and  the  second  battalion  of  the  guards,  under  Colonel  Stuart,  first 
reached  the  open  ground  on  which  the  greater  part  of  the  continentals  were 


368  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

drawn  up ;  and,  impatient  to  signalize  themselves,  impetuously  rushed  on  the 
second  Maryland  regiment,  which,  instead  of  firmly  meeting  the  charge,  fled  in 
confusion.  The  guards  eagerly  pursued  them,  and  took  two  six-pounders  which 
had  been  abandoned ;  but  they  were  arrested  in  their  progress  by  a  destructive 
fire  from  the  first  Maryland  regiment,  which  threw  them  into  some  confusion : 
at  that  critical  moment  Washington's  cavalry  made  a  furious  charge  upon  them, 
and  were  followed  by  the  first  Maryland  regiment  with  fixed  bayonets.  The 
guards  were  completely  broken,  with  much  slaughter,  and  the  two  field-pieces 
were  retaken  ;  but,  the  British  advancing  both  on  the  right  and  left,  the  Ameri- 
cans in  their  turn  were  compelled  to  retreat,  and  the  two  six-pounders  were 
again  retaken.  These  two  field-pieces  had  been  lost  by  the  British  at  Saratoga  ; 
they  were  recovered  by  Cornwallis  at  the  battle  of  Camden,  were  retaken  by 
Morgan  at  the  Cow-Pens,  and  after  changing  masters  several  times  on  the  field 
of  Guildford  courthouse,  ultimately  on  that  day  remained  in  possession  of  the 
British.  After  a  hard-fought  battle  of  nearly  two  hours,  the  royal  army  pre- 
vailed ;  and  General  Greene  was  obliged  with  reluctance  to  direct  a  retreat, 
which  was  performed  with  regularity  and  good  order. 

After  the  engagement,  had  ceased  on  the  left  and  centre  of  the  British  line,  a 
firing  was  still  heard  on  the  right,  where  General  Leslie  commanded  ;  it  was 
occasioned  by  some  riflemen,  who,  availing  themselves  of  the  woody  nature  of 
the  ground,  kept  up  a  distant  and  irregular  discharge.  Tarleton  was  sent  to  dis- 
perse them,  which  he  accomplished,  after  receiving  a  slight  wound.  The  23d 
and  71st  regiments  were  sent  in  pursuit;  but,  when  the  British  general  was 
fully  informed  of  the  circumstances  of  the  day,  and  of  the  severe  loss  which  he 
had  sustained,  he  recalled  them.  General  Greene  continued  his  retreat  to 
Reedy  Fork,  three  miles  from  the  field  of  battle.  After  passing  the  stream  he 
drew  up  his  men,  and  halted  for  some  time  to  collect  the  stragglers,  and  then 
retired  to  Speedwell's  iron-works  on  Troublesome  creek,  ten  miles  from  Guild- 
ford courthouse,  which  was  the  appointed  place  of  assembling  the  army  in  case 
of  discomfiture. 

This  was  one  of  the  severest  battles  in  the  course  of  the  war.  In  every  en- 
gagement where  General  Greene  commanded,  many  of  the  Americans  fought 
obstinately,  and  in  this  action,  the  Virginia  militia  fought  bravely  ;  and  Stevens's 
brigade  did  not  retreat  till  that  officer,  who  had  received  a  ball  in  his  thigh,  see- 
ing his  men  about  to  be  charged  with  the  bayonet,  and  sensible  that  they  could 
not  stand  such  a  mode  of  attack,  both  from  their  state  of  discipline  and  their  want 
of  that  weapon,  ordered  a  retreat.  A  considerable  number  of  the  continentals 
were  new  levies  ;  and  although  much  inferior  to  veteran  troops,  yet  in  general 
they  displayed  a  good  deal  of  firmness,  and  part  of  the  American  army  manifested 
much  bravery.  General  Greene  lost  four  field-pieces,  which  were  the  whole  of 
his  artillery,  and  two  wagons.  About  300  of  the  continentals,  and  100  of  the 
Virginia  militia,  were  killed  or  wounded.  Among  the  former  was  Major  Ander- 
son of  the  Maryland  line,  much  lamented  by  his  countrymen ;  among  the  latter 
was  General  Huger,  besides  General  Stevens.  Of  the  North  Carolina  militia 
six  were  killed  and  three  wounded,  and  552  were  missing.  Of  the  Virginia 
militia  294  were  missing.  Few  of  the  missing  wre  made  prisoners  ;  they  re- 
turned home,  and  never  rejoined  the  army  ;  so  that  General  Greene  sustained  a 
great  diminution  of  numbers. 

The  British  lost  several  valuable  officers,  and  more  than  a  third  of  the  troops 
engaged  in  the  battle  fell.  According  to  the  official  returns,  the  loss  of  the 
British  amounted  to  532,  of  whom  93  were  killed  on  the  field,  413  were  wound- 
ed, and  26  were  missing. 

After  the  battle,  the  field  presented  an  afflicting  spectacle  :  it  was  strewed,  to 
a  considerable  extent,  with  the  dead  and  wounded.     The  victors  collected  the 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  369 

wounded  as  soon  as,  in  all  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  they  were  able  ;  but 
could  afford  them  no  adequate  assistance,  for  they  were  without  tents,  and  there 
were  no  houses  near  to  shelter  the  sufferers.  Besides,  the  troops  had  marched 
several  miles  in  the  morning,  had  no  provisions  for  themselves  on  that  day,  and 
consequently  could  give  nothing  to  their  bleeding  companions.  The  succeeding 
night  was  extremely  dark  and  wet,  and  the  piercing  shrieks  of  the  dying  falling 
on  the  ear  amid  the  deep  gloom,  and  under  torrents  of  rain,  penetrated  every 
feeling  heart  with  anguish  ;  but,  though  melting  with  compassion,  they  were  un- 
able to  afford  even  the  shadow  of  relief.  Ere  morning  death  rescued  many  of 
the  miserable  sufferers  from  their  pangs. 

Cornwallis,  however,  had  gained  no  permanent  advantage.  His  army,  which 
was  weak  before,  was  much  diminished.  He  made  every  possible  exertion,  and 
employed  all  the  means  at  his  disposal  to  the  best  advantage.  x\fter  an  obstinate 
conflict,  he  had  dislodged  the  enemy  from  an  advantageous  position,  and  driven 
him  from  the  field  ;  but  his  embarrassments  were  not  relieved.  So  far  from  be- 
ing able  to  follow  up  his  victory  and  pursue  General  Greene,  he  was  obliged  to 
fall  back,  although  the  motives  which  led  to  the  battle  of  Guildford  courthouse 
were  little  weakened.  The  British  army  was  so  much  diminished,  and  the  diffi- 
culty of  finding  subsistence  in  that  part  of  the  country  was  so  great,  that  on  the 
third  day  after  the  battle  he  began  a  retreat,  leaving  a  number  of  the  wounded, 
who  could  not  properly  be  removed,  at  the  quaker's  meetinghouse,  under  the 
protection  of  a  flag  of  truce.  The  battle  of  Guildford  courthouse  may  be  con- 
sidered as  the  first  step  in  a  series  of  movements  which  terminated  in  the  over- 
.hrow  of  the  British  power  in  America. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


Instead  of  returning  to  South  Carolina,  Cornwallis  retired  to  Cross  creek,  on 
a  branch  of  Cape  Fear  river,  where  there  was  a  friendly  settlement  of  Scottish 
highlanders,  and  afterward  to  Wilmington,  about  100  miles  lower  on  the  same 
river.  Before  his  departure  from  Wynnesborough  in  pursuit  of  Morgan  and 
Greene,  Cornwallis  had  directed  Colonel  Balfour,  the  commandant  of  Charles- 
ton, to  send  a  sufficient  force  by  sea,  to  take  possession  of  Wilmington  in  North 
Carolina,  situated  near  the  mouth  of  Cape  Fear  river.  Balfour  intrusted  the 
execution  of  this  enterprise  to  Major  Craig,  who,  about  the  end  of  January,  en- 
tered the  place  after  a  slight  resistance.  He  carefully  fortified  himself,  and 
made  his  post  respectable. 

For  the  convenience  of  his  sick  and  wounded,  and  for  procuring  subsistence 
to  his  army,  Cornwallis  by  easy  marches  proceeded  toward  Cross  creek,  in  the 
hope  that  there  the  troops  would  be  plentifully  supplied,  and  the  sick  and  wound- 
ed receive  that  comfortable  accommodation  and  those  refreshments  of  which 
they  stood  greatly  in  need.  He  arrived  at  Cross  creek  about  the  beginning  of 
April,  where  he  had  to  encounter  new  disappointments.  Forage  for  four  days 
could  not  be  procured  within  twenty  miles ;  and  the  communication  by  water 
with  Wilmington  was  found  impracticable  ;  for  the  river  is  narrow,  the  banks  in 
many  places  are  high,  and  the  inhabitants  of  a  considerable  part  of  the  interve- 

24 


370  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

ning  country  were  extremely  hostile.  In  all  these  circumstances,  Cornwallis 
was  obliged  to  proceed  toward  Wilmington,  the  vicinity  of  which  place  he 
reached  on  the  7th  of  April.  There,  for  a  while,  we  shall  leave  him,  and  at- 
tend to  the  operations  of  General  Greene. 

When  General  Greene  took  his  position  at  the  iron-works  on  Troublesome 
creek,  after  the  battle  of  Guildford  courthouse,  he  expected  that  Cornwallis 
would  follow  up  his  advantage,  and  attack  him  without  delay.  He  therefore 
prepared  again  to  fight.  His  army,  indeed,  was  much  diminished  ;  but  he  had 
lost  more  in  numbers  than  in  effective  strength.  The  militia,  many  of  whom 
had  returned  home,  had  shown  themselves  very  inefficient  in  the  field.  As  soon 
as  he  received  certain  information  that,  instead  of  pursuing,  Cornwallis  was  re- 
treating, he  resolved  to  follow  him,  and  advanced  accordingly.  On  arriving  at 
the  quakers'  meetinghouse,  he  found  the  wounded  British  and  American  officers 
and  soldiers  who  had  been  left  behind  ;  but  he  had  no  means  of  making  any 
adequate  provision  for  them.  In  that  distressing  case,  General  Greene  addressed 
a  letter  to  the  quakers  in  the  vicinity,  in  which  he  told  them  that  he  had  been 
brought  up  in  their  persuasion,  and  that  now  they  had  an  opportunity  of  exercising 
their  humanity,  without  distinction  of  parties,  both  to  the  wounded  British  and 
Americans,  who  without  their  friendly  aid  must  perish.  His  appeal  was  not 
disregarded  ;  for  the  quakers  immediately  furnished  the  requisite  supplies  for 
the  hospital. 

General  Greene,  who  was  now  in  his  turn  the  pursuer,  followed  Cornwallis 
so  closely,  that  skirmishes  occasionally  happened  between  his  advanced  par 
ties  and  the  rear-guard  of  the  British  army :  but  no  conflict  of  importance  en- 
sued. On  the  morning  of  the  28th  of  March  he  arrived  at  Ramsay's  mills,  on 
Deep  river,  a  strong  post,  which  the  British  had  evacuated  a  few  hours  before, 
crossing  the  river  by  a  bridge  erected  for  the  purpose.  There  General  Greene* 
paused,  and  meditated  on  his  future  movements.  His  army  had  for  some  time 
past  suffered  much  from  heavy  rains,  deep  roads,  and  scarcity  of  provisions.  On 
reaching  Ramsay's  mills,  his  men  were  starving  with  hunger.  The  troops  were 
much  exhausted,  and  stood  in  need  of  repose  and  refreshment.  Besides,  in  thai 
critical  state  of  the  campaign,  he  found  himself  reduced  to  a  handful  of  conti- 
nentals. Most  of  the  North  Carolina  militia  had  left  the  army.  The  Virginia 
militia  had  been  called  out  for  six  weeks  only  ;  that  period  was  nearly  expired 
and  the  place  of  those  who  were  about  to  return  home  was  not  yet  filled  up  by 
those  who  were  to  succeed  them.  Small  as  his  army  was,  he  found  great  diffi- 
culty in  procuring  subsistence  for  it. 

Cornwallis  had  fairly  the  start  of  the  Americans,  and  was  advancing  to  a 
place  where  he  would  find  more  plentiful  supplies,  and  easily  communicate  with 
the  sea ;  so  that  General  Greene  was  sensible  that  with  the  force  then  under 
his  command  he  could  make  no  impression  on  him.  He  resolved,  therefore,  in- 
stead of  following  his  opponent,  to  proceed  to  South  Carolina.  That  step,  he 
thought,  would  oblige  Cornwallis  either  to  follow  him  or  to  abandon  his  posts  in 
the  upper  parts  of  the  southern  states.  If  he  followed  him,  North  Carolina 
would  be  relieved,  and  enabled  to  raise  its  quota  of  men  for  the  continental  ser- 
vice ;  but  if  he  remained  in  that  state,  or  proceeded  to  the  northward,  it  was 
likely  that  the  greater  part  of  the  British  posts  in  South  Carolina  and  Georgia 
would  be  reduced,  and  that  those  states  would  be  restored  to  the  Union.  But 
he  entertained  little  apprehension  of  Cornwallis  being  able,  with  the  force  then 
under  his  command,  to  make  any  permanent  impression  on  the  powerful  state 
of  Virginia. 

On  the  departure  of  the  militia,  General  Greene's  army  was  reduced  to  the 
regular  troops  of  Virginia,  Maryland,  and  Delaware,  amounting  to  about  1,700 
men,  including  cavalry  and  artillery  ;  and  the  British  army,  under  the  immedi- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  371 

ate  command  of  Cornwallis,  was  still  less  numerous,  not  exceeding  1,500  men. 
So  small  was  the  force  with  which  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States  were 
eagerly  contending  for  an  extensive  and  valuable  tract  of  country. 

Having  refreshed  his  troops,  and  collected  provisions  for  a  few  days,  General 
Greene  moved  from  Ramsay's  mills,  on  Deep  river,  on  the  5th  of  April,  toward 
Camden  ;  and  on  the  morning  of  the  20th  of  the  same  month  encamped  at  Log 
town,  in  sight  of  the  British  works  at  that  place. 

Cornwallis  had  not  been  without  apprehensions  of  General  Greene's  proceed 
ing  to  South  Carolina,  and  had  despatched  several  messengers  to  Lord  Rawdon, 
who  commanded  at  Camden,  to  prepare  him  for  such  an  event ;  but  not  one  of 
these  messengers  reached  the  place  of  his  destination.  Soon  after  his  arrival 
at  Wilmington,  Cornwallis  received  certain  information  that  General  Greene  had 
actually  made  the  apprehended  movement ;  and  it  threw  him  into  much  perplex- 
ity. He  was  alarmed  for  the  safety  of  Rawdon ;  but,  though  desirous  of  assist- 
ing him,  he  was  convinced  that  the  Americans  were  already  so  far  advanced 
that  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  arrive  at  Camden  in  time  to  succor  Rawdon,  if 
he  should  need  succor.  His  lordship's  fate  and  that  of  his  garrison  would  prob- 
ably be  decided  long  before  he  could  reach  them  ;  and  if  General  Greene  should 
be  successful  at  Camden,  he,  by  attempting  to  relieve  it,  might  be  hemmed  in 
between  the  great  rivers,  and  exposed  to  the  most  imminent  hazard.  On  the 
other  hand,  if  Rawdon  should  defeat  General  Greene,  there  would  be  no  need 
of  his  assistance.  A  movement  so  perilous  in  the  execution,  and  promising  so 
little  in  the  result,  was  abandoned,  and  Rawdon  left  to  his  own  resources.  An 
uncommonly  active  campaign  was  now  about  to  open  in  South  Carolina  and 
Georgia.  The  importance  of  the  prize,  the  talents  of  the  generals,  the  courage 
and  sufferings  of  the  soldiers,  and  the  accumulated  miseries  of  the  inhabitants, 
all  contributed  to  give  the  struggle  for  those  states  a  degree  of  interest  seldom 
felt  in  military  transactions  in  which  such  small  armies  are  engaged. 


-Lord  Rawdon. 

When  Cornwallis  entered  North  Carolina,  the  command  of  South  Carolina 
and  Georgia  was  committed  to  Lord  Rawdon  ;  and,  for  the  security  of  the  Brit- 
ish power  in  those  provinces,  a  line  of  posts  was  continued  from  Charleston,  by 
the  way  of  Camden  and  Ninety-Six,  to  Augusta  in  Georgia.  Camden  was  the 
most  important  point  in  the  line,  and  there  Rawdon  had  taken  post  with  a 
garrison  of  about  900  men.  On  the  day  before  he  left  Ramsay's  mills,  General 
Greene  sent  Colonel  Lee  with  his  legion  to  join  General  Marion,  and  surprise 
an  intermediate  post,  which,  like  other  stations  of  the  kind,  was  but  slightly  for- 
tified, and  garrisoned  by  a  few  regulars,  and  such  of  the  militia  of  the  country 
us  attached  themselves  to  the  British  interest. 


372  THE    PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

General  Marion  on  the  northeast,  and  General  Sumpter  on  the  south wes 
parts  of  South  Carolina,  each  at  the  head  of  a  small  party  of  mounted  followers, 
had  maintained  a  bold  but  ineffectual  warfare ;  and  from  their  feeble  and  desul- 
tory efforts  no  serious  apprehensions  were  entertained :  but  after  the  arrival  of 
General  Greene  in  South  Carolina,  they  proved  useful  auxiliaries  and  trouble- 
some enemies. 

Lee  joined  Marion;  and,  on  the  15th  of  April,  they  unexpectedly  presented 
themselves  before  Fort  Watson,  a  British  post  on  the  Santee.  It  was  an  Indian 
mound,  rising  30  or  40  feet  above  the  level  of  the  plain.  Neither  the  garrison 
nor  the  assailants  had  artillery ;  but  in  a  few  days  the  Americans  constructed  a 
work  on  an  unusual  plan,  which  overlooked  the  fort,  and  from  the  top  of  which 
the  riflemen  fired  with  such  unerring  aim  that  not  a  man  of  the  garrison  could 
show  himself  without  certain  destruction.  On  the  23d,  the  garrison,  consisting 
of  114  men,  capitulated. 

General  Greene  hoped  to  arrive  at  Camden  before  Rawdon  got  notice  of 
his  march  ;  but  the  inhabitants  of  the  territories  through  which  he  passed  were 
disaffected  to  the  revolutionary  cause  ;  and  he  was  obliged  to  forage  with  the 
same  precautions  as  if  he  had  been  in  an  enemy's  country ;  consequently  his 
progress  was  slower  than  he  had  expected  ;  Rawdon  had  received  early  infor- 
mation of  his  advance,  and  was  ready  to  receive  him  when  he  appeared  before 
Camden  on  the  20th  of  April. 

Camden  was  a  village  situated  on  a  plain,  covered  on  the  south  by  the  Wa- 
teree,  a  river  which  higher  up  is  called  the  Catawba  ;  and  below,  after  its  con- 
fluence with  the  Congaree  from  the  south,  assumes  the  name  of  the  Santee.  On 
the  east  of  it  flowed  a  rivulet  called  Pinetree  creek ;  on  the  north  and  west 
sides  it  was  defended  by  a  strong  chain  of  redoubts,  six  in  number,  extend- 
ing from  the  river  to  the  creek.  General  Greene,  whose  force  at  that  time 
amounted  only  to  about  1,200  men,  felt  himself  unable  either  to  storm  or  com- 
pletely to  invest  the  place.  He  encamped  before  it  to  wait  for  the  arrival  of  the 
militia  whom  he  expected,  and  to  be  in  'readiness  to  improve  any  favorable  op- 
portunity that  might  occur  ;  but  he  had  not  been  long  in  that  position  when  he 
was  informed  that  Colonel  Watson  was  marching  up  the  Santee  to  join  Raw- 
don. General  Greene  was  sensible  that,  if  that  reinforcement  arrived  safely  in 
Camden,  he  would  be  unable  to  maintain  his  ground  before  the  place.  He  re- 
solved to  intercept  Watson  ;  which  could  be  accomplished  only  by  movements 
too  rapid  for  the  presence  of  baggage  and  artillery.  In  order  to  rid  himself  of 
these  incumbrances,  he  sent  them  under  the  care  of  Colonel  Carrington  and  some 
North  Carolina  militia  to  Lynch's  creek,  nearly  20  miles  north  from  Camden, 
and  moved  his  camp  to  the  east  of  that  place  on  the  road  to  Charleston.  But 
Watson,  having  been  interrupted  by  Marion  and  Lee,  did  not  arrive  so  soon  as 
was  expected  ;  and  Greene  found  it  difficult  to  procure  provisions  for  his  men  in 
his  new  position.  On  the  24th  he  sent  an  order  to  Carrington  to  join  him  with 
the  baggage  and  artillery  at  Hobkerk's  hill,  an  eminence  rather  more  than  a 
mile  north  from  Camden  on  the  road  to  the  Waxhaws.  On  the  same  day  he 
marched  his  army  to  that  place ;  where  the  left  of  his  encampment  was  covered 
by  a  swamp,  and  the  hill,  as  well  as  the  ground  between  it  and  Camden, 
abounded  with  trees  and  underwood. 

At  that  time  a  drummer  deserted  from  General  Greene,  and  informed  Rawdon 
of  the  absence  of  his  militia,  artillery,  and  baggage.  That  officer  immediately 
resolved  to  seize  the  favorable  opportunity,  and  to  attack  the  American  general 
while  destitute  of  artillery,  and  unsupported  by  the  militia,  or  by  Marion  and 
Lee.  Accordingly,  on  the  morning  of  the  25th,  at  the  head  of  about  900  men, 
he  inarched  from  Camden  to  attack  General  Greene's  camp  ;  and,  by  making  a 
circuit,  and  keeping  close  to  the  edge  of  the  swamp,  under  cover  of  the  woods 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  373 

he  gained  the  left  flank  of  the  Americans,  where  the  hill  was  most  accessible, 
undiscovered.  While  the  Americans  were  cooking  their  provisions,  and  Gen- 
eral Greene  at  breakfast,  the  alarm  was  given  by  the  outposts  firing  on  the  Brit- 
ish van.  At  that  critical  moment  the  militia  and  the  cannon  arrived,  and  Gen- 
eral Greene  soon  had  his  army  in  order  of  battle.  The  Virginia  brigade,  under 
General  Huger,  was  on  the  right ;  the  Maryland  brigade,  under  Colonel  Wil- 
liams, was  on  the  left ;  and  the  artillery  in  the  centre.  The  North  Carolina 
militia,  under  Colonel  Reade,  formed  a  second  line  ;  Captain  Kirkwood,  with 
the  light  infantry,  was  placed  in  front,  to  support  the  advanced  parties,  and  to 
retard  the  progress  of  the  British  troops.  So  confident  was  General  Greene  of 
victory  that  he  ordered  Lieutenant-Colonel  Washington,  with  his  cavalry,  to  turn 
the  right  flank  of  the  British,  and  to  charge  them  in  the  rear. 

Meanwhile  the  American  advanced  parties  and  Kirkwood's  infantry,  after  a 
brisk  fire,  were  driven  in  ;  and  Rawdon  advanced  steadily  to  attack  the  main 
body  of  the  American  army.  The  63d  regiment,  supported  by  the  volunteers 
of  Ireland,  formed  his  right ;  the  king's  American  regiment,  supported  by  Cap- 
tain Robertson's  corps,  composed  his  left ;  the  New  York  volunteers  were  in 
the  centre.  The  North  Carolina  volunteers  and  cavalry  were  in  the  rear,  and 
formed  a  reserve. 

After  viewing  the  British  army,  and  observing  the  narrow  front  which  it  pre- 
sented, General  Greene,  sanguine  in  his  hopes  of  success,  ordered  the  second 
Maryland  regiment  to  attack  its  right  flank,  a  part  of  the  Virginia  troops  to  assail 
its  left,  and  the  rest  of  the  Virginia  and  Maryland  continentals  to  march  down 
the  hill  and  oppose  it  in  front.  Thus  the  British  army  was  to  be  assailed  in  front, 
on  both  flanks,  and  in  the  rear. 

Rawdon,  perceiving  General  Greene's  intention,  quickly  extended  his  front, 
by  bringing  the  Irish  volunteers  forward  into  the  line.  The  firing  became  very 
close,  and  though  the  American  column  which"  descended  the  hill  was  supported 
by  a  destructive  discharge  of  grape-shot  from  the  artillery,  yet  that  part  of  the 
continentals  was  soon  broken  by  the  British  troops,  and  fell  back  in  confasion. 
Their  officers  were  unable  to  rally  them.  The  British  gained  the  summit  of  the 
hill;  and  General  Greene,  surprised  and  mortified  at  the  sudden  and  unexpected 
reverse,  and  apprehensive  of  the  utter  discomfiture  and  ruin  of  his  army,  ordered 
such  of  his  continentals  as  were  still  unbroken,  and  his  militia,  who  had  nol 
been  engaged,  to  retreat.  Washington,  who  had  gained  the  rear  of  the  British 
army,  and  made  a  number  of  prisoners,  seeing  the  infantry  driven  from  the  field, 
paroled  some  wounded  officers  and  retired,  carrying  with'  him  about  fifty  prison- 
ers, among  whom  were  the  royal  surgeons. 

In  the  confusion  the  American  cannon  were  run  down  the  hill,  and  concealed 
from  the  British  among  some  bushes  ;  but,  in  his  retreat,  Washington  observed 
and  drew  them  off.  The  pursuit  was  continued  nearly  three  miles,  but  was  ul- 
timately checked  by  a  furious  charge  made  by  Washington,  with  a  body  of 
cavalry.  The  retreat  from  the  field  was  conducted  in  good  order  ;  and  the 
Americans  carried  off  all  their  baggage,  artillery,  and  some  prisoners.  They 
halted  for  the  night  at  Saimder's  creek,  four  miles  from  Hobkerk's  hill ;  and  next 
day  proceeded  to  Rugely's  mills,  twelve  miles  from  Camden.  After  the  en- 
gagement the  British  returned  to  Camden. 

Hobkerk's  hill  was  a  hard-fought  battle  ;  and,  considering  the  numbers  en- 
gaged, each  party  suffered  considerable  loss.  The  Americans  had  nearly  300 
men  killed,  wounded,  or  missing  ;  and  among  them  were  some  valuable  officers. 
In  killed,  wounded,  and  missing,  the  loss  of  the  British  amounted  to  258,  out  of 
about  900  who  were  on  the  field. 

The  battle  of  Hobkerk's  hill,  like  that  of  Guildford  courthouse,  was  of  no 
permanent  advantage  to  the  British.     For  Rawdon  was  in  no  condition  to  follow 


374  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

up  the  advantage  which  he  had  gained:  General  Greene  retreated  no  farther 
than  Rugely's  mills  ;  and  the  presence  of  his  army,  together  with  the  activity 
and  courage  of  his  followers,  fomented  the  spirit  of  disaffection  to  the  British 
authority  which  had  manifested  itself  in  many  parts  of  the  southern  provinces, 
and  kept  Rawdon  in  a  very  uneasy  and  critical  situation.  Knowing  that  the 
British  troops  could  not  long  remain  in  Camden  without  receiving  fresh  supplies 
from  Charleston  or  the  country,  General  Greene  sent  a  reinforcement  to  Marion 
on  the  road  to  Nelson's  ferry  ;  and  on  the  3d  of  May  he  passed  the  Wateree 
with  the  remainder  of  his  army,  and  from  time  to  time  took  such  positions  as 
would  most  effectually  prevent  the  garrison  of  Camden  from  receiving  any  sup- 
plies. 

Colonel  Watson,  as  has  been  already  mentioned,  was  marching  with  upward 
of  400  men  to  reinforce  Rawdon.  Marion  and  Lee  having  obtained  information 
of  his  route,  resolved  to  obstruct  his  progress,  and  took  post  so  judiciously  at  the 
fords,  that  Watson  was  obliged  to  alter  his  course.  He  marched  down  the  north 
side  of  the  Santee,  crossed  it  near  its  mouth,  with  incredible  labor  advanced  up 
its  southern  bank,  recrossed  it  above  the  encampment  of  Marion  and  Lee,  but  a 
little  below  the  confluence  of  its  two  great  branches  the  Congaree  and  Wateree, 
and  arrived  safely  at  Camden  with  his  detachment  on  the  7th  of  May. 

This  reinforcement  gave  Rawdon  a  decided  superiority,  and  he  resolved  in- 
stantly to  avail  himself  of  it.  Accordingly,  next,  night  he  marched  against  Gen- 
eral Greene,  with  the  intention  of  attacking  him  in  his  camp ;  but  that  officer, 
apprized  of  the  reinforcement,  and  aware  that  it  would  immediately  be  employed 
against  him,  left  the  ground  which  he  had  lately  occupied,  passed  the  Wateree, 
retired  to  a  greater  distance  from  Camden,  and  took  a  strong  position  behind 
Saunder's  creek.  Rawdon  followed  him,  and  drove  in  his  outposts  ;  but,  after 
attentively  viewing  his  camp  at  all  points,  he  was  convinced  that  it  could  not  be 
forced  without  a  loss  which  he  was  in  no  condition  to  sustain ;  therefore  he  re- 
turned to  Camden. 

Rawdon's  situation  had  now  become  extremely  critical.  Marion  and  Lee 
were  exerting  themselves  with  much  activity  and  success  against  the  chain  oi 
British  posts,  and  the  communications  were  every  day  becoming  more  difficult. 
It  was  necessary  to  diminish  the  number  of  posts,  and  to  confine  them  within  a 
narrower  range.  Accordingly,  on  the  10th  of  May,  the  British  general  burned 
the  jail,  mills,  some  private  houses,  part  of  his  own  stores,  evacuated  Camden, 
and  retired,  by  Nelson's  ferry,  to  the  south  of  Santee,  leaving  behind  him  about 
thirty  of  his  own  sick  and  wounded,  and  as  many  Americans  who  had  fallen 
into  his  hands  in  the  battle  of  Hobkerk's  hill. 

After  the  evacuation  of  Camden,  several  of  the  British  posts  fell  in  rapid  suc- 
cession. On  the  11th  the  garrison  of  Orangeburgh,  consisting  of  seventy  militia 
and  twelve  regulars,  yielded  to  Sumpter.  Marion  and  Lee,  after  taking  Fort 
Watson,  crossed  the  Santee  and  marched  against  Fort  Motte,  situated  on  the 
south  side  of  the  Congaree,  a  little  above  its  confluence  with  the  Wateree  ;  they 
invested  it  on  the  8th  of  May,  and  carried  on  their  approaches  so  vigorously, 
that,  after  a  brave  defence,  the  garrison,  consisting  of  sixty-five  men,  capitulated 
on  the  12th.  Georgetown,  a  post  on  the  Black  river,  was  reduced  by  a  detach- 
ment of  Marion's  corps  ;  and,  on  the  15th,  Fort  Grandby,  a  post  at  Friday's 
ferry,  on  the  south  side  of  the  Congaree,  thirty  miles  above  Fort  Motte,  gar- 
risoned by  350  men,  chiefly  militia,  surrendered  to  Lee. 

The  presence  of  General  Greene's  army,  the  activity  and  success  of  his  ad- 
herents, and  the  retreat  of  Rawdon,  made  the  smothered  disaffection  of  the  in- 
habitants burst  into  a  flame  ;  and  the  greater  part  of  the  province  openly  revolted 
from  the  British  authority.  In  that  critical  emergency,  Rawdon  retreated  tc 
Monk's  corner,  a  position  which  enabled  him  to  cover  those  districts  from  which 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  375 

Charleston  drew  its  more  immediate  supplies.  General  Greene,  having  suc- 
ceeded in  reducing  so  many  of  the  British  posts,  and  in  forcing  Rawdon  to  re- 
tire to  Monk's  corner,  instead  of  following  his  lordship,  turned  his  attention 
toward  the  western  parts  of  the  province,  and  to  the  upper  posts  in  Georgia. 
He  ordered  Colonel  Pickens  to  assemble  the  militia  of  Ninety-Six ;  and,  on  the 
day  after  the  surrender  of  Fort  Grandby,  sent  Lee  to  join  him. 

On  the  reduction  of  Georgia  and  South  Carolina  by  the  British  in  1780,  many 
of  the  most  determined  friends  of  congress  in  the  upper  parts  of  those  states  re- 
treated across  the  mountains  or  fled  into  North  Carolina  ;  but  the  greater  num- 
ber, despairing  of  the  popular  cause,  submitted  to  the  conquerors,  flattering  them- 
selves with  the  hope  of  being  allowed  to  live  in  peace  and  in  the  secure  enjoy- 
ment of  their  property.  But  when  these  men,  accustomed  to  live  on  their  lands 
in  a  state  of  rude  independence,  found  themselves  treated  with  overbearing  in- 
solence, plundered  with  unsparing  rapacity,  and  compelled  to  take  up  arms 
against  their  countrymen,  all  their  former  predilections  returned,  and  a  spirit  of 
bitter  hostility  to  the  royal  authority  was  engendered. 

When  the  British  army,  leaving  only  feeble  garrisons  behind,  marched  to  the 
northward  in  the  career  of  victory  and  conquest,  this  spirit  soon  manifested  it- 
self. Colonel  Clarke  with  some  adherents  marched  against  the  British  garrison 
at  Augusta.  But  Lieutenant-Colonel  Cruger,  who  commanded  at  Ninety-Six, 
proceeded  to  the  relief  of  Colonel  Brown,  the  commandant  of  Augusta.  Clarke 
was  obliged  to  flee,  and  that  premature  insurrection  was  suppressed.  Such  of 
Clarke's  adherents  as  fell  into  the  hands  of  Colonel  Brown  were  treated  with 
the  utmost  rigor.  But  the  spirit  of  opposition  to  the  royal  authority,  though 
damped,  was  not  extinguished  :  armed  parties,  commonly  acting  without  any 
concert,  daily  multiplied,  and  disturbed  the  peace  of  the  British  garrisons.  Cap- 
tain M'Koy,  with  a  few  daring  adventurers,  infested  the  banks  of  the  Savannah, 
and  took  some  boats  going  up  the  river  with  supplies  to  Augusta :  he  defeated 
a  party  sent  against  him  by  Colonel  Brown  ;  but,  though  joined  by  Colonel 
Harden  and  his  band,  he  was  afterward  defeated  by  Brown,  and  his  followers 
for  a  while  dispersed. 

These  desultory  encounters  were  now  succeeded  by  more  regular  and  steady 
operations.  Colonel  Clarke,  with  indefatigable  zeal,  had  again  returned  to  his 
native  province  ;  and  a  number  of  militia,  under  General  Pickens,  assembled  in 
the  vicinity  of  Augusta.  On  the  fall  of  Fort  Granby,  Colonel  Lee  without  delay 
marched  toward  Pickens's  camp,  and  in  four  days  effected  a  junction  with  him. 
Their  first  attempt  was  against  Fort  Golphin  or  Dreadnought,  at  Silver  bluff,  on 
the  Carolina  side  of  the  river  Savannah,  which  was  garrisoned  by  seventy  men : 
on  the  1st  of  May  it  surrendered  to  a  detachment  of  Lee's  legion  under  Captain 
Rudolph. 

Pickens  and  Lee  now  turned  their  united  arms  against  Fort  Cornwallis  at 
Augusta:  they  carried  on  their  approaches  against  the  place  with  skill  and 
activity  ;  but  Colonel  Brown  made  a  most  obstinate  defence.  In  the  course  of 
the  siege  several  batteries  were  raised  which  overlooked  the  fort,  and  two  of 
them  were  within  thirty  yards  of  the  parapet ;  from  these  the  American  rifle- 
men fired  with  such  deadly  aim,  that  every  man  who  showed  himself  was  in- 
stantly shot.  The  garrison  almost  buried  themselves  under  ground  ;  but  their 
valor  was  unavailing,  and  on  the  5th  of  June  they,  to  the  number  of  300  men, 
surrendered  by  capitulation.  The  Americans  had  about  forty  men  killed  or 
wounded  in  the  course  of  the  siege.  t 

The  British  officers  at  Augusta,  by  their  severities,  had  rendered  themselves 
singularly  obnoxious  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  surrounding  country  ;  and  after  the 
surrender,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Grierson  was  shot  dead  by  an  unknown  marksman, 
who  escaped  detection,  although  100  guineas  of  reward  were  offered  for  the 


476  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

discovery  of  the  murderer.  It  was  with  difficulty  that  Colonel  Brown  was  saved 
from  a  similar  fate :  he  had  lately  hanged  thirteen  American  prisoners,  and 
delivered  up  some  to  the  Indians,  who  put  them  to  death  with  all  those  tortures 
which  Indian  ingenuity  has  devised,  and  which  savage  ferocity  only  can 
inflict.  To  save  him  from  the  vengeance  of  the  enraged  colonists,  his  conquer- 
ors escorted  him  safely  to  Savannah.  At  Silver  Bluff,  Mrs.  M'Koy  obtained 
permission  to  speak  with  him,  and  addressed  him  in  the  following  manner . — 
"  Colonel  Brown,  in  the  late  day  of  your  prosperity  I  visited  your  camp,  and  on 
my  knees  begged  the  life  of  my  son  ;  but  you  were  deaf  to  my  supplications. 
You  hanged  him,  though  only  a  beardless  youth,  before  my  face.  These  eyes 
have  seen  him  scalped  by  the  savages  under  your  immediate  command,  and  for 
no  better  reason  than  because  his  name  was  M'Koy.  As  you  are  now  a  pris- 
oner to  the  leaders  of  my  country,  for  the  present  I  lay  aside  all  thoughts  of 
revenge ;  but  when  you  resume  your  sword,  I  will  go  500  miles  to  demand  sat- 
isfaction at  the  point  of  it  for  the  murder  of  my  son."  If  Brown  was  a  man  of 
any  sensibility,  he  must  have  felt  acutely  at  this  singular  insult. 

While  those  operations  were  going  on  in  Georgia,  General  Greene  with  his 
main  army  marched  against  the  British  post  at  Ninety-Six,  in  South  Carolina. 
Ninety-Six  (so  named  because  it  is  ninety-six  miles  from  the  town  of  Kecowee 
in  the  territory  of  the  Cherokees),  at  the  time  when  it  came  into  the  possession 
of  the  British  troops  in  1780,  like  other  villages  on  the  frontiers  of  the  colonies, 
was  surrounded  by  a  palisade  to  defend  it  against  any  sudden  irruption  of  the  In- 
dians. But  the  British  garrison  had  added  some  new  works,  the  most  important 
of  which  was  on  the  right  of  the  village,  and,  from  its  form,  was  called  The 
Star.  It  consisted  of  sixteen  salient  and  re-entering  angles,  with  a  dry  ditch  and 
abatis.  On  the  left  of  the  place  was  a  valley  through  which  flowed  a  rivulet 
that  supplied  the  village  with  water ;  on  the  one  side  the  valley  was  commanded 
by  the  prison,  which  was  converted  into  a  blockhouse,  and  on  the  other  by  a 
stockade  fort  in  which  a  blockhouse  had  been  erected.  The  garrison  consisted 
of  550  men,  350  of  whom  were  regulars,  commanded  by  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Cruger.     There  were  only  three  pieces  of  artillery  in  the  place. 

When  Lord  Rawdon  found  himself  under  the  necessity  of  evacuating  Camden 
and  of  retiring  to  Monk's  Corner,  he  was  fully  sensible  of  the  danger  to  which 
the  post  of  Ninety-Six  was  exposed.  He  sent  several  messengers  with  instruc- 
tions to  Colonel  Cruger  to  abandon  the  post,  retire  to  Augusta,  unite  his  force 
to  that  of  Colonel  Brown,  and  afterward  act  according  to  his  own  discretion. 
Lest  his  messengers  should  be  intercepted,  he  desired  Colonel  Balfour,  com- 
mandant of  Charleston,  to  transmit  similar  instructions.  But  the  disaffection  of 
the  province  to  the  British  interest  had  now  become  so  strong,  and  the  roads 
leading  to  Ninety-Six  were  so  effectually  guarded,  that  not  one  of  those  messen- 
gers reached  that  place  :  hence  Colonel  Cruger  remained  without  instructions, 
and  in  complete  ignorance  of  the  state  of  the  British  army  in  the  province.  His 
being  left,  in  ignorance  he  felt  as  an  ominous  circumstance  :  he  was  well 
aware  of  the  hostility  of  the  people,  and  not  without  apprehensions  of  a  visit 
from  the  American  army.  In  these  circumstances  he  made  every  preparation 
for  defending  his  post  with  vigor  :  officers  and  men  diligently  labored  on  the 
works,  and  by  their  united  exertions  a  bank  of  earth,  parapet  high,  was  thrown 
up  round  the  town,  and  strengthened  by  an  abatis ;  blockhouses  were  erected, 
traverses  made  covered,  communications  constructed,  and  the  garrison  prepared 
for  a  vigorous  defence. 

On  the  22d  of  May,  after  the  works  were  finished,  the  American  army  under 
General  Greene,  consisting  of  nearly  1,000  men,  appeared,  and  encamped  in  a 
wood  within  cannon-shot  of  the  place.  In  the  course  of  the  ensuing  night,  Gen- 
eral Greene  erected  two  works  within  seventy  paces  of  the  fortifications  ;  bu 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  377 

about  eleven  next  forenoon  a  party,  supported  by  a  brisk  cannonade  from  the 
three  pieces  of  artillery  which  had  been  mounted  on  the  Star,  and  by  a  close  dis- 
charge of  musketry  from  the  parapet,  sallied  out,  killed  such  of  the  Americans 
as  fell  in  their  way,  demolished  their  works,  and  carried  off  their  intrenching 
tools.  General  Greene  put  his  army  in  motion  to  support  his  men  in  the 
trenches  ;  but  so  expeditiously  was  the  enterprise  performed,  that  the  sallying 
party  returned  within  the  works  with  little  loss. 

On  the  night  of  the  23d,  General  Greene  again  broke  ground,  but  at  the  more 
cautious  distance  of  400  yards.  Though  interrupted  by  frequent  sallies,  yet  the 
Americans  labored  so  indefatigably  that  their  second  parallel  was  finished  by 
the  3d  of  June.  On  that  day  they  summoned  the  garrison  ;  but,  on  being  an- 
swered that  Lieutenant-Colonel  Cruger  would  defend  his  post  to  the  last  extrem- 
ity, they  carried  on  their  approaches  with  unabated  vigor.  The  batteries  of  the 
second  parallel  were  opened,  and  a  heavy  cross-fire  enfiladed  several  of  the 
works.  They  pushed  on  a  sap  against  the  Star,  and  advanced  their  batteries, 
one  of  which,  constructed  of  gabions,  was  erected  within  thirty-five  yards  of  the 
abatis,  and  raised  forty  feet  high,  so  as  to  overlook  the  works  of  the  garrison. 
Riflemen,  posted  on  the  top  of  it,  did  considerable  execution  ;  and  their  fire 
proved  so  destructive  to  the  men  who  worked  the  artillery  on  the  Star,  that  the 
guns  were  abandoned  during  the  day,  and  used  only  in  the  night. 

Augusta,  as  already  mentioned,  capitulated  on  the  5th  of  June  ;  and  while 
Colonel  Brown  was  sent  off  under  an  escort  to  Savannah,  Colonel  Lee,  with  the 
rest  of  his  prisoners,  about  300  in  number,  proceeded  to  join  General  Greene  at 
Ninety-Six.  He  arrived  there  on  the  8th  of  June ;  and,  in  the  hope  of  making 
some  impression  on  the  garrison  by  the  appearance  of  the  prisoners,  marched 
them  in  full  view  of  the  British  works  in  all  the  parade  of  military  triumph. 
Strengthened  by  this  reinforcement,  General  Greene,  who  hitherto  had  carried 
on  his  approaches  against  the  Star  solely,  commenced  operations,  under  the  di- 
rection of  Colonel  Lee,  against  the  works  on  the  left  of  the  town  also,  which 
commanded  the  water.  The  approaches  were  made  with  vigor,  and  the  defence 
conducted  with  skill  and  persevering  valor.  But  the  siege  was  carried  on  in 
such  a  manner,  that  every  effort  of  the  besieged  must  soon  have  been  overpow- 
ered, and  the  garrison  compelled  to  surrender.  From  this  mortification  they 
were  saved  by  the  approach  of  Rawdon.  The  smallness  of  the  force  under  his 
command,  and  the  disaffection  of  the  province,  had  compelled  him  for  some  time 
to  remain  near  Charleston  for  the  security  of  that  important  post ;  but  on  the  3d 
of  June  he  received  a  seasonable  reinforcement  from  Britain,  consisting  of  the 
3d,  19th,  and  30th  regiments,  a  detachment  from  the  guards,  and  a  considerable 
number  of  recruits,  the  whole  under  the  command  of  Lieutenant-Colonel  Gould. 
This  accession  to  his  strength  enabled  him  once  more  to  overrun  the  province. 

On  the  7th  of  June,  Rawdon  left  Charleston  with  part  of  the  reinforcements, 
and,  being  joined  by  the  troops  at  Monk's  Corner,  marched  to  the  relief  of  Nine- 
ty-Six at  the  head  of  about  2,000  men.  In  their  rapid  progress  over  the  whole 
extent  of  South  Carolina,  through  a  wild  country,  and  under  the  beams  of  a 
scorching  sun,  the  sufferings  of  his  troops  were  severe  ;  but  they  advanced  with 
celerity  to  the  assistance  of  their  brave  companions  in  arms.  On  the  11th  of 
June,  General  Greene  received  notice  of  Rawdon's  march,  and  immediately 
sent  orders  to  Sumpter  to  assemble  his  militia,  keep  in  front  of  the  British  army, 
and  make  every  effort  to  retard  its  progress.  To  enable  him  the  more  effectu- 
ally to  accomplish  this  purpose,  all  the  cavalry  were  detached  to  his  assistance. 
But  Rawdon  passed  Sumpter  a  little  below  the  junction  of  the  Saluda  and  Broad 
rivers,  and  that  officer  was  never  able  to  regain  his  front. 

Meanwhile  the  siege  was  vigorously  pressed,  in  order  to  force  a  capitulation 
before   the  arrival  of  Rawdon :   but  the  courage  and  obstinacy  of  the  garrison 


378  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

were  equal  to  the  activity  of  the  assailants.  Sallies  were  occasionally  made, 
and  every  attack  was  met  with  intrepidity.  The  garrison  was  hard  pressed,  and 
toward  the  close  of  the  siege  afflicted  by  want  of  water  ;  for  every  person  who, 
during  the  day,  ventured  to  approach  the  rivulet,  was  instantly  shot ;  and  the 
only  resource  in  order  to  procure  a  scanty  supply  was  to  send  naked  negroes  to 
the  stream  during  the  night,  when  their  bodies  could  not  be  distinguished  from 
the  trees  around  them. 

On  the  side  of  the  Star,  the  besiegers  had  formed  their  third  parallel,  and 
carried  a  mine  and  two  trenches  within  a  few  feet  of  the  ditch.  Having  no 
heavy  cannon,  they  mounted  their  field-pieces  on  batteries  which  overlooked  the 
fort  at  the  distance  of  only  140  yards  ;  and  riflemen  were  stationed  on  an  eleva- 
ted place  for  the  protection  of  the  workmen,  so  that  not  a  man  could  show  him- 
self on  the  works  with  impunity.  The  garrison  was  nearly  reduced  to  extremi- 
ties, and  in  a  few  days  must  have  been  under  the  necessity  of  surrendering. 
But  General  Greene  knew  that  Rawdon  was  fast  approaching  with  a  superior 
force,  and  that,  unless  he  succeeded  against  the  place,  he  must  soon  retreat. 
Unwilling  to  abandon  a  prize  almost  within  his  grasp,  he,  on  the  18th  of  June, 
made  a  furious  assault  on  the  place,  and  was  supported  by  a  heavy  cannon- 
ade from  the  batteries,  and  a  close  discharge  of  musketry  from  the  lines.  On 
the  left  of  the  village  the  assailants  were  successful,  and  made  a  lodgement  in 
the  works ;  but  on  the  right,  after  a  desperate  conflict  of  nearly  an  hour,  Gen- 
eral Greene  found  it  necessary  to  call  oft  his  men,  who  retreated  before  a  fierce 
sally  of  the  besieged.  He  now  sent  off  his  heavy  baggage,  and  next  day  re- 
treated. On  the  20th  he  crossed  the  Saluda,  and  encamped  on  Little  river. 
During  the  siege  he  lost  155  men  :  the  garrison  had  eighty-five  killed  or 
wounded. 

On  the  morning  of  the  21st,  Rawdon  arrived  at  Ninety-Six,  and  in  the  even- 
ing of  the  same  day  set  out  in  pursuit  of  General  Greene  ;  but  his  indefatigable 
adversary,  having  sent  off  his  sick  and  wounded,  retreated  before  him  on  the 
road  to  Charlotte,  in  Virginia,  dismantling  the  corn-mills  by  the  way,  in  order  to 
render  the  subsistence  of  his  pursuers  more  difficult.  Rawdon  advanced  to 
the  Enoree,  when,  despairing  of  overtaking  the  Americans,  he  returned  to  Nine- 
ty-Six. General  Greene's  retreat  ceased  with  the  pursuit.  Rawdon  found 
it  necessary  to  evacuate  Ninety-Six,  and  contract  his  posts  ;  and,  after  remain- 
ing only  two  days  at  Ninety-Six,  began  his  march  to  the  Congaree,  with  800 
infantry  and  600  cavalry,  expecting  to  be  there  joined  by  a  strong  reinforce- 
ment, which  had  been  ordered  from  Charleston.  That  reinforcement  had  not  set 
out  so  early  as  was  intended,  and  the  letter  informing  Rawdon  of  the  delay  had 
been  intercepted. 

The  British  commander  probably  believed  that  General  Greene  was  driven 
out  of  South  Carolina  ;  but  that  officer  had  only  retreated  behind  Broad  river ; 
and  no  sooner  did  he  hear  of  the  divisions  of  the  British  forces,  than  he  returned 
toward  the  Congaree.  Soon  after  Rawdon's  arrival  on  the  last-named  river,  one 
of  his  foraging  parties  was  surprised  by  Lee's  legion  within  a  mile  of  the  Brit- 
ish camp,  and  about  forty  cavalry  made  prisoners.  The  appearance  of  the 
American  light  troops  in  that  part  of  the  country  convinced  his  lordship  that  Gen- 
eral Greene  was  not  far  off.  He  retreated  toward  Orangeburgh,  where  he  ar- 
rived in  safety  after  some  interruption  from  the  American  light  troops,  and  where 
he  was  joined  by  the  expected  reinforcements  from  Charleston,  under  Lieuten- 
ant-Colonel Stuart.  That  reinforcement  Marion  endeavored  to  interrupt,  but 
failed  in  his  main  purpose,  and  gained  only  a  few  wagons. 

On  the  Congaree  General  Greene  was  joined  by  Marion  and  Sumpter  with 
1,000  men;  and  on  the  11th  of  July  marched  toward  Orangeburgh,  with  the 
intention  of  attacking  the  British  army  in  its  camp :  but  on  arriving  there  nex* 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  379 

day,  found  it  so  strongly  posted  that  he  did  not  venture  to  make  any  attempt  upon 
it.  While  there,  General  Greene  was  informed  that  Ninety-Six  was  evacuated, 
and  that  Lieutenant-Colonel  Cruger  was  on  his  march  to  Orangeburgh  ;  but  the 
river,  which  for  thirty  miles  was  passable  at  no  point  except  that  commanded 
by  Rawdon's  position,  presented  an  insuperable  barrier  to  any  attempt  on  Cru- 
ger. General  Greene,  therefore  retreated  over  the  Congaree,  and  marched  to 
the  high  hills  of  Santee.  In  order,  however,  to  alarm  Rawdon  for  his  lower 
posts,  he,  on  the  13th,  when  leaving  the  vicinity  of  Orangeburgh,  detached 
Sumpter,  Marion,  and  Lee,  toward:  Monk's  Corner  and  Dorchester.  Those  offi- 
cers proceeded  by  different  routes,  took  a  number  of  wagons  with  provisions  and 
baggage,  and  some  prisoners  ;  but,  after  hard  fighting,  the  main  body  of  the 
British  effected  their  retreat. 

The  weather  now  became  extremely  warm  ;  and  in  that  climate  the  intense 
heat  of  summer  as  effectually  stops  military  operations  as  the  rigor  of  winter  in 
higher  latitudes.  In  that  interval  of  inaction,  Rawdon  availed  himself  of  leave 
of  absence,  obtained  some  time  before  on  account  of  ill  health,  and  embarked 
for  Europe.  On  his  departure,  the  command  of  the  troops  at  Orangeburgh  de- 
volved on  Lieutenant-Colonel  Stuart. 

General  Greene  reached  the  high  hills  of  Santee  on  the  16th  of  July,  and  re- 
mained there  till  the  22d  of  August.  For  six  months  his  army  had  been  inces- 
santly employed  in  marching  and  fighting ;  and  though  he  had  gained  no  victo- 
ry, and  had  been  repulsed  with  slaughter  from  one  siege,  yet  he  had  not  only 
kept  the  field,  but  had  compelled  the  British  to  abandon  all  their  posts  in  the 
interior  parts  of  the  country.  The  activity,  prudence,  courage,  and  perseverance, 
of  General  Greene  had  been  of  incalculable  value  to  the  cause  in  which  he  was 
engaged. 

After  the  retreat  of  General  Greene,  Colonel  Stuart  proceeded  with  the  Brit 
ish  army  to  the  Congaree,  and  encamped  near  its  confluence  with  the  Wateree. 
General  Greene,  while  reposing  on  the  high  hills  of  Santee,  was  reinforced  by 
a  brigade  of  continental  troops  from  North  Carolina,  so  that  his  army  amounted 
to  2,500  men.  He  was  still  eagerly  intent  on  his  purpose  of  wresting  the  south- 
ern provinces  from  the  hands  of  the  British;  and  accordingly,  on  the  22d  of 
August,  as  soon  as  the  intense  heat  began  to  abate,  he  left  the  hills  of  Santee, 
and  proceeded  toward  Colonel  Stuart's  encampment.  In  a  straight  line,  the  two 
armies  were  only  fifteen  miles  from  each  other ;  but  two  large  rivers  intervened, 
which  could  not  be  easily  passed  without  a  circuit  of  seventy  miles.  Colonel 
Stuart  felt  himself  in  security,  and  his  parties  spread  widely  over  the  country  in 
order  to  collect  provisions.  Marion  and  Washington  were  detached  to  check 
them,  and  several  smart  skirmishes  ensued. 

On  leaving  the  high  hills  of  Santee,  General  Greene  marched  up  the  Wateree 
to  the  vicinity  of  Camden,  where  he  crossed  the  river,  and  proceeded  to  Friday's 
ferry  on  the  Congaree,  where  he  was  joined  by  General  Pickens  and  his  mili- 
tia, and  the  state  troops  of  South  Carolina,  commanded  by  Colonel  Henderson. 
On,  the  approach  of  the  American  army,  Colonel  Stuart  retired  about  forty  miles, 
and  took  a  position  at  Eutaw  springs,  sixty  miles  north  from  Charleston,  where 
he  was  reinforced  by  a  detachment  which  had  escorted  a  convoy  of  provisions 
to  that  place.  General  Greene  followed  him,  by  easy  marches,  in  order  to  give 
Marion  time  to  join  him.  On  the  7th  of  September,  about  seven  miles  from  Eu- 
taw springs,  that  officer,  with  his  detachment,  arrived  in  camp  ;  and  it  was  re- 
solved to  attack  the  British  army  next  day. 

At  four  in  the  morning  of  the  8th  of  September,  the  American  army  advanced 
toward  the  British  encampment  in  the  following  order  :  the  South  and  North 
Carolina  militia,  commanded  by  Generals  Pickens  and  Marion,  formed  the  first 
line  ;  the  second  was  composed  of  continental  troops  ;  the  North  Carolina  brig- 


380  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

ade,  under  General  Sumner,  was  on  the  right ;  that  of  Virginia,  commanded  by 
Lieutenant-Colonel  Campbell,  was  in  the  centre  ;  and  that  of  Maryland,  under 
Colonel  Williams,  was  on  the  left.  The  legion  of  Lee  covered  the  right  flank, 
and  the  state  troops  of  South  Carolina,  under  Colonel  Henderson,  covered  the 
left ;  Washington's  cavalry  and  Kirkwood's  infantry  formed  the  reserve.  Two 
three-pounders  were  attached  to  the  first  line,  and  two  six-pounders  to  the  sec- 
ond. The  legion  and  state  troops  marched  in  front,  with  orders  to  fall  back  on 
the  flanks  when  the  British  line  was  formed. 

At  six  in  the  morning,  two  deserters  from  the  American  army  entered  the 
British  camp,  and  informed  Colonel  Stuart  of  General  Greene's  approach  ;  but 
little  credit  was  given  to  their  report.  At  that  time  a  British  party  was  out  in 
quest  of  vegetables,  on  the  road  by  which  the  Americans  were  advancing.  About 
four  miles  from  the  camp  at  Eutaw,  that  party  was  attacked  by  the  American 
van,  and  driven  in  with  loss.  Their  return  convinced  Colonel  Stuart  of  the  ap- 
proach of  the  Americans,  and  the  British  army  was  soon  drawn  up  obliquely 
across  the  road  on  the  height  near  the  Eutaw  springs.  Major  Marjoribanks, 
with  the  flank  battalion,  was  on  the  right  of  the  road,  his  right  being  covered  by 
a  rivulet,  while  his  left  was  covered  by  a  high,  thick  hedge.  Two  pieces  of 
artillery,  supported  by  a  party  of  infantry,  occupied  the  road  ;  the  rest  of  the 
British  line  extended  in  an  oblique  direction  on  the  left  of  the  road. 

The  firing  began  between  two  and  three  miles  from  the  British  camp.  The 
British  light  parties  were  driven  in  on  their  main  body  ;  and  the  first  line  of  the 
Americans  attacked  with  great  impetuosity.  The  militia  displayed  an  unusual 
degree  of  firmness,  but  were  obliged  slowly  to  give  way.  The  North  Carolina 
troops  advanced  to  support  them  with  much  intrepidity.  Colonels  *V\fclliams  and 
Campbell  were  ordered  to  charge  with  the  bayonet ;  and  part  of  the  British 
troops,  unable  to  withstand  the  shock,  gave  way  and  fled  ;  but  the  veterans,  who 
had  been  inured  to  hard  service,  met  the  advancing  bayonet  with  the  same 
weapon.  For  a  short  time  the  conflicting  ranks  were  intermingled,  and  the  offi- 
cers fought  hand  to  hand.  At  that  critical  moment,  Lee,  who  had  turned  the 
left  flank  of  the  British,  charged  them  in  the  rear.  They  were  broken  and 
driven  off  the  .field,  and  their  artillery  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Americans,  who 
eagerly  pressed  on  their  retreating  adversaries. 

At  that  juncture,  the  British  commander  ordered  Major  Sheridan,  with  a  de- 
tachment, to  take  post  in  a  large  three-story  brick  house,  which  was  in  the  rear 
of  the  army  on  the  right,  while  another  occupied  an  adjoining  palisaded  garden, 
and  some  close  shrubbery  ground.  The  Americans  made  the  most  desperate 
efforts  to  dislodge  them  from  their  posts ;  but  every  attack  was  unsuccessful. 
Four  pieces  of  artillery  were  brought  to  bear  on  the  house,  but  made  no  impres- 
sion on  its  solid  walls.  A  close  and  destructive  fire  was  kept  up  from  the  doors 
and  windows  of  the  house,  as  well  as  from  the  strong  adjoining  ground.  Almost 
all  the  artillerymen  were  killed  or  wounded ;  and  the  cannon  had  been  pushed 
so  near  the  house  that  they  could  not  be  brought  off,  but  were  left  behind. 
Colonel  Washington  attempted  to  turn  the  right  flank  of  the  British,  and  charge 
them  in  the  rear ;  but  his  horse  was  shot  under  him,  and  he  was  wounded  and 
made  prisoner.  After  every  attempt  to  dislodge  the  British  from  their  strong 
position  had  failed,  General  Greene  drew  off  his  men  ;  and,  collecting  his 
wounded,  retired  with  his  prisoners  to  the  ground  which  he  had  left  in  the 
morning,  there  being  no  water  nearer  to  refresh  his  fainting  troops. 

This  obstinate  and  sanguinary  conflict  lasted  almost  four  hours.  We  may 
estimate  each  of  the  armies  at  between  2,000  and  3,000  men  ;  and,  in  propor- 
tion to  the  number  of  combatants,  the  loss  on  both  sides  was  great.  The  Ameri- 
cans lost  555  in  killed,  wounded,  and  missing,  of  whom  137  were  left  dead  on 
the  field  ;  60  commissioned  officers  were  among  the  sufferers,  of  whom  17  were 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  RE  VOLUTION.  381 

killed  on  the  spot,  and  four  mortally  wounded.  Among  the  slain  was  Lieuten- 
ant-Colonel Campbell,  of  Virginia,  whose  death  was  particularly  regretted.  The 
British  lost  693  men  ;  of  whom  85  were  killed,  351  wounded,  and  257  missing  ; 
3  commissioned  officers  were  killed,  16  wounded,  and  10  missing. 

Each  party  claimed  the  victory  :  the  Americans,  because  they  had  driven  the 
British  from  their  first  position  ;  and  the  British,  because  the  Americans  had 
been  obliged  to  retire  from  the  field.  In  the  early  part  of  the  battle,  General 
Greene  had  decidedly  the  advantage  ;  but  the  British  commander  ultimately 
kept  his  ground. 

The  British  remained  on  the  field  on  the  night  after  the  battle  ;  but  next  after- 
noon destroyed  part  of  their  stores,  and  began  to  retreat  toward  Monk's  Corner, 
leaving  about  seventy  of  their  wounded  at  Eutaw,  who  afterward  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  Americans.  About  fourteen  miles  from  the  field  of  battle,  Colonel 
Stuart  was  met  by  a  reinforcement  under  Major  M' Arthur  marching  from 
Charleston  to  his  assistance.  Thus  strengthened,  he  proceeded  to  Monk's 
Corner. 

General  Greene  marched  to  his  former  encampment  on  the  high  hills  of  Santee. 
Both  parties  had  suffered  so  much  at  the  battle  of  Eutaw  springs,  that  neither 
was  in  a  condition  to  undertake  offensive  operations  ;  indeed,  the  battle  of  Eu- 
taw wras  the  last  engagement  of  importance  in  the  southern  provinces.  A  num- 
ber of  rencounters  happened :  but  none  of  them  were  of  much  consequence. 
The  British  soon  retreated  to  the  quarterhouse  on  Charleston  Neck,  and  con- 
fined their  operations  to  the  defence  of  the  posts  in  that  vicinity.  The  interior 
of  the  country  which  had  lately  been  under  their  dominion,  was  abandoned,  and 
their  chief  aim  was  the  security  of  Charleston,  the  capital  of  South  Carolina. 
In  the  southern  provinces  the  campaign  of  1781  was  uncommonly  active.  The 
exertions  and  sufferings  of  the  army  were  great ;  but  the  troops  were  not  the 
only  sufferers  ;  the  inhabitants  were  exposed  to  many  calamities.  The  success 
of  Colonel  Campbell  at  Savannah  laid  Georgia  and  the  Carolinas  open  to  all  the 
horrors  which  attend  the  movements  of  conflicting  armies,  and  the  rage  of  civil 
dissensions,  for  two  years. 

In  those  provinces  the  inhabitants  were  nearly  divided  between  the  British 
and  American  interests,  and,  under  the  names  of  tories  and  whigs,  exercised  a 
savage  hostility  against  each  other,  threatening  the  entire  depopulation  of  the 
country.  Besides,  each  of  the  contending  armies,  claiming  the  provinces  as  its 
own,  showed  no  mercy  to  those  who,  in  the  fluctuations  of  war,  abandoned  its 
cause  or  opposed  its  pretensions.  In  the  vicinity  of  Camden,  General  Greene 
in  one  day  hanged  eight  deserters  from  the  American  army ;  and  the  British 
officers  commanding  in  South  Carolina  were  by  no  means  slow  in  similar  acts 
of  sanguinary  vengeance.  Numbers  were  put  to  death  as  deserters  and  traitors 
at  the  different  British  posts.  One  of  those  executions,  that  of  Colonel  Haynes, 
happened  at  Charleston,  on  the  4th  of  August,  while  Lord  Rawdon  was  in  that 
town  preparing  to  sail  for  Europe,  and  threatened  to  produce  the  most  sanguinary 
consequences. 

Colonel  Haynes  had  served  in  the  American  militia  during  the  siege  of 
Charleston  ;  but  after  the  capitulation  of  that  place,  and  the  expulsion  of  the 
American  army  from  the  province,  he  was,  by  several  concurring  circumstances, 
constrained,  with  much  reluctance,  to  subscribe  a  declaration  of  allegiance  to 
the  British  government,  being  assured  that  his  services  against  his  country 
would  not  be  required.  He  was  allowed  to  return  to  his  family ;  but,  in  viola- 
tion of  the  special  condition  on  which  he  had  signed  the  declaration,  he  was 
soon  called  on  to  take  up  arms  against  his  countrymen,  and  was  at  length  threat- 
ened with  close  confinement  in  case  of  further  refusal.  Colonel  Haynes  con- 
sidered this  breach  of  contract  on  the  part  of  the  British,  and  their  inability  to 


382  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

.afford  him  the  protection  promised  in  reward  of  his  allegiance,  as  absolving  him 
from  the  obligations  into  which  he  had  entered ;  and  accordingly  he  returned  to 
the  American  standard.  In  the  month  of  July  he  was  taken  prisoner,  confined 
in  a  loathsome  dungeon,  and,  by  the  arbitrary  mandate  of  Lord  Rawdon  and 
Colonel  Balfour,  without  trial,  hanged  at  Charleston.  He  behaved  with  much 
firmness  and  dignity,  and  his  fate  awakened  a  strong  sensation. 

General  Greene,  with  his  army,  was  then  at  the  high  hills  of  Santee  ;  and, 
as  a  considerable  part  of  the  province  was  wrested  from  the  hands  of  the  British, 
he  was  extremely  indignant  on  the  occasion,  and  demanded  of  the  royal  com- 
manders their  reasons  for  this  execution.  He  received  a  letter  from  Colonel  Bal- 
four, acknowledging  that  it  was  the  result  of  a  joint  order  from  Lord  Rawdon  and 
himself,  but  in  obedience  to  the  most  express  directions  of  Cornwallis,  to  put  to 
death  those  who  should  be  found  in  arms  after  having  been,  at  their  own  request, 
received  as  subjects  since  the  capitulation  of  Charleston  and  the  clear  conquest 
of  the  province  in  1780.  The  irritation  in  General  Greene's  army  on  the  occa-. 
sion  was  great ;  and  the  officers  petitioned  him  to  retaliate  the  execution  of 
Colonel  Haynes.  Accordingly,  General  Greene  soon  afterward  issued  a  procla 
mation,  threatening  to  make  British  officers  the  objects  of  retaliatory  vengeance. 

By  the  execution  of  Colonel  Haynes  the  British  gained  no  advantage  what- 
ever. It  excited  a  lively  sympathy  for  the  sufferer,  and  indignation  against  his 
enemies.  If  meant  as  a  retaliation  for  the  execution  of  Major  Andre,  it  was 
without  dignity.  Its  justice  was  questionable  ;  and  it  received  no  countenance 
from  sound  policy.  It  seems  to  have  proceeded  rather  from  the  petty  irritation 
of  disappointed  ambition,  than  from  the  cool  dictates  of  enlightened  justice  or 
political  wisdom. 

In  the  end  of  November,  General  Greene  with  a  detachment  of  his  army  sud- 
denly appeared  before  the  British  post  at  Dorchester  ;  and,  after  some  skirmish- 
ing, the  British  garrison  retired  to  the  vicinity  of  Charleston.  General  Greene 
posted  his  troops  on  both  sides  of  the  river  Ashley  ;  completely  covered  the 
country  from  the  Cooper  to  the  Edisto  ;  and  confined  the  British  to  Charleston 
Neck  and  the  neighboring  islands.  In  Georgia,  the  British  force  was  concen- 
trated at  Savannah.  Thus,  in  the  course  of  the  campaign,  all  the  interior  parts 
of  those  provinces  were  wrested  from  the  British  government,  and  restored  to 
the  American  Union.  In  that  service  General  Greene  was  greatly  assisted  by 
a  small,  but  active,  indefatigable,  and  daring  body  of  cavalry. 

During  this  campaign,  an  expedition  was  conducted  by  General  Pickens 
against  the  Cherokees,  who  had  been  instigated  by  the  British,  by  promises  of 
rewards  for  scalps,  &c,  to  take  up  the  hatchet  against  the  Americans.  The 
savages  were  vanquished,  and  compelled  to  sue  for  peace. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


Having  brought  the  active  campaign  of  1781  in  the  southern  states  to  a  close, 
we  shall  now  return  to  the  northward,  glance  at  the  general  condition  of  Ameri- 
can affairs  in  the  early  part  of  the  year,  and  then  attend  to  the  military  opera- 
lions  on  the  Hudson  and  in  Virginia. 

Congress  had  called  for  an  army  of  37,000  men,  to  be  in  camp  on  the  1st  of 
January.  The  resolution,  as  usual,  was  too  late ;  but,  even  although  it  had 
been  promulgated  in  due  time,  it  is  not  likely  that  so  large  a  force  could  have 
been  brought  into  the  field.     The  deficiencies  and  delays  on  the  part  of  the 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION  383 

several  states  exceeded  all  reasonable  anticipation.  At  no  time  during  this  ac- 
tive and  interesting  campaign  did  the  regular  force,  drawn  from  Pennsylvania  to 
Georgia  inclusive,  amount  to  3,000  men.  So  late  as  the  month  of  April,  the 
states  from  New  Jersey  to  New  Hampshire  inclusive  had  furnished  only  5,000 
infantry  ;  but  this  force  was  slowly  and  gradually  increased :  till,  in  the  month 
of  May,  including  cavalry  and  artillery,  which  never  exceeded  1,000  men,  it 
presented  a  total  of  about  7,000,  of  whom  upward  of  4,000  might  have  been  re- 
lied on  in  active  service.  A  considerable  part  of  this  small  force  arrived  in 
camp  too  late  to  acquire,  during  the  campaign,  that  discipline  which  is  essential 
to  military  success.  Inadequate  as  this  army  was  for  asserting  the  independence 
of  the  country,  the  prospect  of  being  unable  to  support  it  was  still  more  alarming. 
The  men  were  in  rags  :  clothing  had  long  been  expected  from  Europe,  but  had 
not  yet  arrived,  and  the  disappointment  was  severely  felt. 

The  magazines  were  ill  supplied  ;  the  troops  were  often  almost  starving ;  and 
the  army  ready  to  be  dissolved  for'  want  of  food.  The  arsenals  were  nearly 
empty.  Instead  of  having  the  requisites  of  a  well-appointed  army,  everything 
was  deficient ;  and  there  was  little  prospect  of  being  better  provided,  for  money 
was  as  scarce  as  food  and  military  stores.  Congress  had  resolved  to  issue  no 
more  bills  on  the  credit  of  the  Union  ;  and  the  care  of  supplying  the  army  was 
devolved  upon  the  several  states,  according  to  a  rule  established  by  that  body. 
Even  when  the  states  had  collected  the  specified  provisions,  the  quartermaster- 
general  had  no  funds  to  pay  for  the  transportation  of  them  to  the  army,  to  accom- 
plish which,  military  impressment  was  resorted  to,  in .  a  most  offensive  degree. 
Congress  was  surrounded  with  difficulties  :  the  several  states  were  callous  and 
dilatory  ;  and  American  affairs  wore  an  aspect  of  debility  and  decay. 

To  deepen  the  general  gloom,  there  were  portentous  rumors  of  preparations 
for  savage  warfare  along  the  whole  extent  of  the  western  frontier  :  and  of  an 
invasion  on  the  side  of  Canada.  In  the  midst  of  financial  difficulties,  and  appre- 
hensions of  attack  both  from  foreign  and  domestic  enemies,  a  new  and  alarming 
danger  appeared,  in  a  quarter  where  it  was  little  expected,  and  which  threatened 
to  consummate  the  ruin  of  American  independence.  The  privations  and  suffer- 
ings of  the  troops  had  been  uncommonly  great.  To  the  usual  hardships  of  a 
military  life  were  added  nakedness  and  hunger,  under  that  rigor  of  climate  which 
whets  the  appetite,  and  renders  clothing  absolutely  necessary.  By  the  depre- 
ciation of  the  paper  currency  their  pay  was  little  more  than  nominal,  and  it  was 
many  months  in  arrear. 

Besides  those  evils,  which  were  common  to  the  whole  army,  the  troops  of 
Pennsylvania  imagined  that  they  labored  under  peculiar  grievances.  Their  offi- 
cers had  engaged  them  for  three  years,  or  during  the  war.  On  the  expiration 
of  three  years,  the  soldiers  thought  themselves  entitled  to  a  discharge  :  the  offi- 
cers alleged,  that  they  were  engaged  for  the  war.  The  large  bounties  given  to 
those  who  were  not  bound  by  previous  enlistment  heightened  the  discontent  of 
the  soldiers,  and  made  them  more  zealous  in  asserting  what  they  thought  their 
right.  In  the  first  transports  of  their  patriotism  they  had  readily  enlisted ;  but 
men  will  not  long  willingly  submit  to  immediate  and  unprofitable  hardships,  in 
the  prospect  of  distant  and  contingent  rewards. 

The  discontents  engendered  by  the  causes  now  mentioned  had  for  some  time 
been  increasing  ;  and,  on  the  1st  of  January,  1781,  broke  out  into  open  and  al- 
most universal  mutiny  of  the  tro^  in  of  Pennsylvania.  On  a  signal  given,  the 
greater  part  of  the  non-commissioned  officers  and  privates  paraded  under  arms. 
declaring  the^  intention  of  marching  to  the  seat  of  congress,  to  obtain  a  redress 
of  grievances,  or  to  abandon  the  service.  The  officers  made  every  exertion  to 
bring  them  back  to  their  duty,  but  in  vain  :  in  the  attempt  a  captain  was  killed, 
and  several  other  persons  wounded.     General  Wayne  interposed  ;  but,  on  cock 


384  THE    PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

ing  his  pistols  at  some  of  the  most  audacious  of  the  mutineers,  several  bayonets 
were  at  his  breast,  the  men  exclaiming  :  "  We  respect  you,  we  love  you  ;  but  you 
are  a  dead  man  if  you  fire  !  Do  not  mistake  us  :  we  are  not  going  to  the  enemy  ; 
on  the  contrary,  were  they  to  come  out,  you  should  see  us  fight  under  you  with 
as  much  resolution  and  alacrity  as  ever  ;  but  we  wish  a  redress  of  grievances, 
and  will  no  longer  be  amused."  Such  of  the  Pennsylvania  troops  as  had  at  first 
taken  no  part  in  the  disturbance  were  prevailed  on  to  join  the  mutineers  ;  and 
the  whole,  amounting  to  1,300  men,  with  six  field-pieces,  marched  from  Morris- 
town,  under  temporary  officers  of  their  own  election.  General  Washington's 
headquarters  were  then  at  New  Windsor,  on  the  North  river. 

Next  day  General  Wayne  and  Colonels  Butter  and  Stewart,  officers  who  in 
a  high  degree  enjoyed  the  confidence  and  affection  of  the  troops,  followed  the 
mutineers ;  but,  though  civilly  received,  they  could  not  succeed  in  adjusting  the 
differences,  or  in  restoring  subordination.  On  the  third  day  the  mutineers  re- 
sumed their  march,  and  in  the  morning  arrived  at  Princeton.  Congress  and  the 
Pennsylvania  government,  as  well  as  General  Washington,  were  much  alarmed 
by  this  mutiny  ;  fearing  the  example  might  be  contagious,  and  lead  to  the  disso- 
lution of  the  feeble  American  army.  Therefore  a  committee  of  congress,  with 
the  governor  and  some  members  of  the  executive  council  of  Pennsylvania,  set 
out  from  Philadelphia  for  the  purpose  of  allaying  this  dangerous  commotion. 

Sir  Henry  Clinton,  who  heard  of  the  mutiny  on  the  morning  of  the  3d,  was 
equally  active  in  endeavoring  to  turn  it  to  the  advantage  of  his  government.  He 
ordered  a  large  corps  to  be  in  readiness  to  march  on  a  moment's  notice  ;  and 
sent  two  American  spies  by  way  of  Amboy,  and  two  by  way  of  Elizabethtown, 
as  agents  from  himself  to  treat  with  the  mutineers.  But  two  of  the  persons  em- 
ployed were  actually  spies  on  himself,  and  soon  disclosed  his  proposals  to  the 
American  authorities.  The  two  real  spies,  on  reaching  Princeton,  were  seized 
by  the  mutineers,  and  afterward  delivered  up  to  General  Wayne,  by  whom  they 
were  tried  and  executed  on  the  10th. 

At  first  the  mutineers  declined  leaving  Princeton  ;  but,  finding  their  demands 
would  be  substantially  complied  with,  they  marched  to  Trenton  on  the  9th,  and 
before  the  15th  the  matter  was  so  far  settled  that  the  committee  of  congress  left 
Trenton  and  returned  to  Philadelphia.  All  who  had  enlisted  for  three  years,  or 
during  the  war,  were  to  be  discharged  ;  and  in  cases  where  the  terms  of  enlist- 
ment could  not  be  produced,  the  oath  of  the  soldier  was  to  be  received  as  evi- 
dence on  the  point.  They  were  to  receive  immediate  certificates  for  the  depre- 
ciation on  their  pay,  and  their  arrears  were  to  be  settled  as  soon  as  circumstan- 
ces would  admit.  On  those  terms  about  one  half  of  the  Pennsylvania  troops 
obtained  their  discharge. 

The  success  of  the  Pennsylvania  troops,  in  exacting  from  their  country  by 
violence  what  had  been  denied  to  the  claims  of  equity,  produced  a  similar  spirit 
of  insubordination  in  another  division  of  the  army.  On  the  night  of  the  20th  of 
January,  about  160  of  the  Jersey  brigade,  which  was  quartered  at  Pompton,  com- 
plaining of  grievances  similar  to  those  of  the  Pennsylvania  line,  and  hoping  for 
equal  success,  rose  in  arms,  and  marched  to  Chatham,  with  the  view  of  prevail- 
ing on  some  of  their  comrades  stationed  there  to  join  them.  Their  number  was 
not  formidable  ;  and  General  Washington,  knowing  that  he  might  depend  on  the 
fidelity  of  the  greater  part  of  his  troops,  detached  General  Robert  Howe  against 
the  mutineers,  w Jh  orders  to  force  them  to  unconditional  submission,  and  to  ex- 
ecute some  of  the  most  turbulent  of  them  on  the  spot.  The^e  orders  were 
promptly  obeyed,  and  two  of  the  ringleaders  were  put  to  death. 

Sir  Henry  Clinton,  as  in  the  case  of  the  Pennsylvanians,  endeavoiod  to  take 
advantage  of  the  mutiny  of  the  Jersey  brigade.  He  sent  emissaries  to  negotiate 
with  them,  and  detached  General  Robertson  with  3,000  men  to  Staten  Island, 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  385 

to  be  in  readiness  to  support  them,  if  they  should  accede   to  his  proposals  ;  but 
the  mutiny  was  so  speedily  crushed  that  his  emissaries  had  no  time  to  act. 

These  commotions  among  the  soldiers  awakened  congress  to  a  sense  of  its 
danger,  and  rendered  it  more  attentive  in  soothing  the  army  than  it  had  hitherto 
been.  It  raised  about  three  months'  pay  in  specie  ;  and  even  that  small  sum 
was  gratefully  received  by  the  troops,  who  considered  it  a  token  that  the  civil 
authorities  were  not  entirely  regardless  of  their  sufferings  or  indifferent  to  their 
comfort.  But,  in  attempting  to  escape  one  danger,  congress  felt  itself  exposed 
to  another  scarcely  less  alarming.  The  means  used  to  sooth  the  army  irritated 
the  people.  The  troops  were  scantily  supplied  ;  and  yet  the  inhabitants  mur- 
mured at  the  contributions  levied  upon  them. 

Hitherto  the  United  States  had  been  held  together  by  a  very  slender  bond. 
The  powers  of  congress  were  limited ;  and  it  was  not  to  be  expected  that  thir- 
teen independent  states,  each  jealous  of  its  liberty,  power,  and  property,  would 
promptly,  harmoniously,  and  vigorously,  combine  their  strength  during  a  protract- 
ed, expensive,  and  bloody  struggle.  But  though  every  man  of  discernment  was 
sensible  of  the  propriety  of  increasing  the  powers  of  congress,  and  consequently 
of  leaving  less  in  the  hands  of  the  state  legislatures,  yet  the  several  states,  hav- 
ing once  been  in  possession  of  power,  felt  no  inclination  to  relinquish  any  part 
of  their  authority,  how  incompetent  soever  they  might  be  to  the  advantageous 
exercise  of  it  :  thus  the  concentration  of  a  due  degree  of  power  in  the  hands  of 
congress  was  a  measure  which  could  not  be  easily  accomplished. 

The  war  had  continued  much  longer  than  the  Americans  had  originally  anti- 
cipated ;  and  the  natural  resources  of  the  country  were  so  much  exhausted,  that 
it  became  apparent  the  war  could  not  be  carried  on  without  a  foreign  loan  ;  and 
France  was  the  only  country  to  which  congress  could  look  for  pecuniary  aid. 
Accordingly,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Laurens  was  employed  on  this  mission  ;  and, 
besides  endeavoring  to  negotiate  a  loan,  was  instructed  to  press  on  the  French 
monarch  the  advantage  of  maintaining  a  naval  superiority  in  the  American 
seas.  While  the  energies  of  America  were  thus  paralysed  by  the  financial  dif- 
ficulties of  congress,  the  mutinous  spirit  of  part  of  the  army,  and  the  apathy  of 
several  of  the  states,  the  British  interest  in  the  provinces  seemed  in  a  prosperous 
condition.  General  Greene  maintained  a  doubtful  and  hazardous  struggle 
against  Cornwaliis  on  the  northern  frontier  of  North  Carolina.  A  British  de- 
tachment from  New  York  made  a  deep  impression  on  Virginia,  where  the  resist- 
ance was  neither  so  prompt  nor  so  vigorous  as  had  been  expected  from  the 
strength  of  that  state  and  the  unanimity  of  its  citizens. 

The  untoward  condition  of  American  affairs  could  not  be  concealed  from  the 
British  ministry,  who  flattered  themselves  that  they  would  soon  compel  General 
Washington  and  his  feeble  army  to  take  refuge  in  the  states  of  New  England, 
and  that  they  would  reduce  all  the  provinces  south  of  the  Hudson  to  submission 
to  the  British  crown.  But  exertions  on  the  one  side,  and  reverses  on  the  other, 
which  neither  had  anticipated,  were  soon  to  change  the  relative  state  of  the  con- 
tending parties. 

The  business  of  the  executive  had  hitherto  been  conducted  by  committees  of 
congress.  This  system  was  at  length  superseded  by  a  minister  of  foreign  affairs, 
a  superintendent  of  finance,  a  secretary  of  war,  and  a  secretary  of  the  navy. 
Such  was  the  tardy  progress  of  congress,  that  the  year  was  far  spent  before  this 
improvement  could  be  completed. 

From  the  relative  position  and  strength  of  the  hostile  armies  on  the  Hudson, 
neither  could  hope  to  gain  any  decisive  advantage.  The  force  under  the  Ameri- 
can commander-in-chief  was  entirely  inadequate  to  attack  New  York;  and  Sir 
Henry  Clinton  had  no  prospect  of  being  able  to  force  the  strong  posts  of  General 
Washington  in  the  highlands.     Neither  party  could  do  more  than   carry  on   a. 

25 


386  THE    PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

petty  and  desultory  warfare.  Hitherto  the  Americans  had  received  no  direct 
aid  from  the  French  army.  Ever  since  its  arrival,  the  fleet  of  that  nation  had 
been  blockaded  at  Newport ;  and  the  land  forces  remained  in  a  position  to  co- 
operate with  the  fleet  for  mutual  defence. 

About  the  middle  of  January,  the  British  fleet  was  overtaken  by  a  storm  off 
the  east  end  of  Long  Island,  and  sustained  so  much  loss  and  damage  as  to  give 
the  French  fleet  a  temporary  superiority  on  the  coast.  Destouches,  the  French 
admiral,  was  prevailed  on  to  seize  that  opportunity  of  sending  a  small  force  to 
the  Chesapeake  bay  to  act  against  Arnold,  who  was  then  pillaging  Virginia  ;  but 
that  force  returned  to  Newport,  without  accomplishing  anything  except  taking 
the  Romulus,  a  fifty-gun  ship,  on  her  way  from  Charleston  to  Chesapeake  bay. 
General  Washington,  unwilling  to  relinquish  che  attempt  against  Arnold,  repair- 
ed to  Newport ;  and,  on  the  6th  of  March,  had  a  conference  with  the  French 
commanders,  at  which  it  was  agreed  that  the  whole  fleet  should  immediately 
sail  to  the  Chesapeake,  with  a  detachment  of  troops  on  board  ;  but,  owing  to  un- 
foreseen circumstances,  it  was  the  evening  of  the  8th  before  the  fleet  left  the 
harbor. 

Meanwhile  due  notice  of  the  expedition  was  sent  to  the  American  officers 
commanding  in  Virginia,  and  instructions  to  co-operate  with  their  allies.  From 
this  enterprise  General  Washington  entertained  sanguine  expectations  of  being 
able  to  apprehend  Arnold  ;  and  directed  the  Marquis  de  la  Fayette  to  grant  him 
no  terms  which  would  save  him  from  the  consequences  of  his  crimes.  How- 
ever, the  delay  in  the  sailing  of  the  fleet  frustrated  the  design  of  the  American 
commander-in-chief. 

Admiral  Arbuthnot,  having  repaired  his  damages,  pursued,  and  on  the  1 6th 
overtook  the  French  fleet,  off  the  capes  of  Virginia.  An  indecisive  engagement 
ensued,  in  which  each  party  claimed  the  victory  ;  but  the  object  of  the  French 
expedition  was  defeated,  and  the  fleet  returned  to  Newport. 

The  British  began  their  hostile  operations  against  America  in  the  provinces 
of  New  England  ;  but  there  they  met  with  such  a  stubborn  resistance  as  soon  in- 
duced them  to  abandon  that  part  of  the  country,  and  to  direct  their  attacks  against 
more  vulnerable  points.  New  York  had  been  less  hostile  to  the  parent  state  ; 
and  there  they  effected  a  lodgement,  with  the  view  of  separating  the  middle  from 
the  northern  colonies.  From  that  station  the  war  had  been  carried  on  with 
doubtful  success.  In  1776,  an  attempt  against  Charleston  was  gallantly  re- 
pulsed ;  and  for  some  years  the  southern  states  enjoyed  the  reward  of  the  brave 
defence  of  Fort  Moultrie.  In  1780,  however,  the  British  arms  were  more  suc- 
cessful in  that  quarter,  and  when,  toward  the  close  of  the  campaign,  and  in  the 
early  part  of  1781,  it  was  believed  that  Cornwallis  had  subdued  Georgia  and  the 
Carolinas,  measures  were  concerted  for  invading  Virginia  also,  which  had  hith- 
erto escaped  the  scourge  of  war. 

By  means  of  Chesapeake  bay  and  the  great  rivers  which  fall  into  it,  that  state 
is  particularly  open  to  incursory  depredations  by  a  power  which  has  an  undis- 
puted naval  superiority.  Chesapeake  bay  is  a  remarkable  gulf  or  inland  sea. 
Its  entrance,  between  Capes  Henry  and  Charles,  is  twelve  miles  wide.  At  first 
it  runs  straight  into  the  land,  but  afterward  turns  northward,  and  extends  in  that 
direction  upward  of  150  miles.  It  is  generally  about  nine  fathoms  deep,  and 
varies  in  breadth  from  five  to  upward  of  twenty  miles.  Its  shores  are  indented 
with  bays  and  projecting  points  ;  and  the  James,  York,  Rappahannock,  Poto- 
mac, and  Susquehannah,  large  and  navigable  rivers,  besides  a  number  of  smaller 
streams,  pour  their  waters  into  it.  The  same  causes  which  so  much  exposed 
the  state  to  invasion  by  means  of  a  superior  naval  force,  prevent  the  speedy 
concentration  of  a  large  body  of  militia  at  any  one  point. 

Toward  the  end  of  October,  1780,  General  Leslie  entered  Chesapeake  bay, 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  387 

landed  at  Portsmouth,  and  began  to  fortify  himself  there  with  about  3,000  men. 
But,  on  experiencing  unexpected  and  increasing  difficulties  in  the  Carolinas, 
Cornwallis  directed  that  officer  with  his  detachment  to  proceed  to  Charleston. 
The  invasion  of  Virginia,  however,  though  interrupted,  was  not  relinquished. 
Sir  Henry  Clinton  resolved  to  prosecute  the  war  with  vigor  in  that  quarter  ;  and 
in  the  end  of  the  year  sent  the  notorious  General  Arnold,  with  1 ,600  men,  to 
Chesapeake  bay.  That  officer  sailed  up  James'  river,  and  on  the  4th  of  Janu- 
ary, 1781,  landed  at  Westover,  140  miles  from  the  capes,  and  twenty-five  below 
Richmond,  the  capital  of  the  state,  which  stands  on  the  north  side  of  the  river 
at  the  falls  or  rapids. 

Major-General   Baron  Steuben,   who   commanded  in  that  part  of  Virginia, 


Fig.  151.— Baron  Steuben. 

thought  the  expedition  was  intended  against  Petersburgh,  situated  on  the  Appo- 
mattox, which  falls  into  James  river  a  little  above  Westover.  At  that  place  a 
considerable  quantity  of  stores  had  been  collected  for  the  use  of  the  southern 
army  ;  and  those  stores  the  baron  caused  his  feeble  body  of  raw  troops,  scarcely 
amounting  to  300  men,  to  remove  to  a  place  of  greater  security. 

At  Westover,  Arnold  landed  with  the  greater  part  of  his  troops,  and  marched 
directly  toward  Richmond.  A  few  regulars  who  were  in  that  vicinity,  and 
some  militia,  were  ordered  to  impede  his  progress  ;  but  their  weak  efforts  were 
ineffectual.  Meanwhile,  Steuben  made  every  exertion  to  remove  the  stores  from 
Richmond,  carrying  them  partly  across  the  river,  and  partly  to  West  Ham  at  the 
head  of  the  rapids. 

»  On  the  day  after  landing  at  Westover,  Arnold  entered  Richmond,  with  little 
opposition.  There  he  halted  with  500  men,  and  sent  Lieutenant-Colonel  Simcoe 
forward  with  other  500  to  West  Ham,  where  he  burned  and  destroyed  a  valuable 
foundry,  a  boring  mill,  a  powder  magazine,  and  a  considerable  quantity  of  mili- 
tary stores.  Colonel  Simcoe  returned  to  Richmond,  where  the  public  property, 
as  well  as  a  large  quantity  of  rum  and  salt  belonging  to  individuals,  were  de- 
stroyed. After  completing  the  work  of  destruction  at  Richmond,  Arnold  return- 
ed to  Westover  on  the  7th  ;  and,  after  some  skirmishing,  reimbarked  on  the  10th, 


388  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

sailed  down  he  river,  destroying  on  his  way  the  stores  at  Srnithfield  and 
Mackay's  mills,  and  on  the  20th  arrived  at  Portsmouth,  where  he  manifested  an 
intention  of  establishing  a  permanent  post.  In  this  expedition  Arnold,  while  he 
destroyed  a  large  quantity  of  military  stores  and  other  valuable  property  of  dif- 
ferent kinds,  stated  his  loss  at  only  seven  men  killed  and  twenty-three  wounded. 

Baron  Steuben  being  in  no  condition  to  attack  Arnold  at  Portsmouth,  was 
careful  to  station  his  troops  at  the  most  convenient  passes  leading  from  that 
place  into  the  country,  in  order  to  afford  the  inhabitants  all  the  protection  in  his 
power.  It  was  while  Arnold  lay  at  Portsmouth,  that  General  Washington  form- 
ed the  plan  of  apprehending  him,  which  failed  through  the  backwardness  of  the 
French  to  engage  in  it. 

As  Arnold's  force  was  not  sufficient  to  make  any  deep  and  permanent  im- 
pression on  the  powerful  state  of  Virginia,  the  British  commander-in-chief  re- 
solved to  increase  it ;  and  for  that  purpose,  about  the  middle  of  March,  sent 
General  Philips  with  2,000  chosen  men  from  New  York  to  Chesapeake  bay. 
General  Philips  arrived  at  Portsmouth  on  the  26th  ;  and,  being  the  superior  offi- 
cer, took  the  command  of  the  army  in  Virginia. 

After  employing  some  time  in  completing  the  fortifications  of  Portsmouth, 
General  Philips  began  offensive  operations,  with  a  force  much  superior  to  what 
congress  could  oppose  to  him  in  that  part  of  the  country.  On  the  18th  of  April 
he  embarked  2,500  men  on  board  his  smaller  vessels,  and  sailed  up  James  river 
in  order  to  destroy  everything  that  had  escaped  the  ravages  of  Arnold.  He 
landed  at  Burrel's  ferry,  and  marched  to  Williamsburgh,  the  former  seat  of  gov- 
ernment in  Virginia.  A  small  body  of  militia  assembled  there  retreated  on  his 
approach,  and  he  entered  the  place  without  opposition.  He  sent  parties  through 
all  the  lower  district  of  that  narrow  tract  of  land,  which  lies  between  James  and 
York  rivers,  who  destroyed  all  public  stores  and  property  which  fell  in  their 
way.  He  then  reimbarked,  sailed  up  the  river  to  City  point,  where  he  landed 
on  the  afternoon  of  the  24th,  and  next  day  marched  to  Petersburgh,  where  he 
destroyed  an  immense  quantity  of  tobacco  and  other  property,  together  with  the 
vessels  lying  in  the  river. 

Baron  Steuben  was  unable  to  make  any  effectual  resistance  to  this  ruthless 
work  of  devastation.  The  regular  troops  of  the  state  had  been  sent  to  reinforce 
General  Greene,  and  the  militia  then  in  the  field  did  not  much  exceed  2,000. 
Even  although  the  whole  of  that  number  could  have  been  collected  at  any  one 
point,  yet  with  that  kind  of  force  no  enterprise  of  importance  could  be  underta- 
ken. To  have  hazarded  a  battle  with  the  militia  against  regular  troops  would 
only  have  been  to  ensure  defeat,  the  loss  of  arms,  and  the  consequent  discour- 
agement of  the  country.  Steuben  had  the  mortification  to  see  the  state  laid 
waste,  without  being  able  to  relieve  it ;  and  after  some  slight  skirmishing  he  re- 
treated toward  Richmond. 

Arnold  was  detached  to  Osborne's,  a  small  village  on  the  south  side  of  James 
river,  fifteen  miles  below  Richmond;  while  General  Philips  marched  to  Ches- 
terfield courthouse,  which  had  been  appointed  the  place  of  rendezvous  for  the 
new  levies  of  Virginia,  where  he  destroyed  the  barracks  and  some  public  stores 
which  had  not  been  removed.  About  half  way  between  Osborne's  and  Rich- 
mond, a  few  small  armed  vessels  which  had  been  collected  to  co-operate  with 
the  French  against  Portsmouth,  after  a  slight  resistance,  were  scuttled  and  set 
on  fire  by  their  crews,  who  joined  the  militia  and  fled. 

On  the  30th  of  April,  Generals  Philips  and  Arnold  reunited  their  forces  near 
Osborne's  and  marched  against  Manchester,  a  small  town  on  the  south  bank  of 
James  river,  opposite  Richmond,  where,  as  usual,  they  set  fire  to  the  warehouses 
and  consumed  the  tobacco  and  other  property. 

At  that  critical  and  disastrous  period  in  the  history  of  Virginia,  the  Marquis 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  389 

de  la  Fayette  arrived  from  the  northward  to  take  the  command  of  the  military 
force  in  that  state.  This  young  nobleman  had  early  espoused  the  cause  of 
America  with  all  the  enthusiasm  of  an  ardent  and  generous  mind,  and  had  mani- 
fested such  a  lively  zeal  for  the  interests  of  the  Union  as  secured  to  him  the  en- 
,ire  confidence  both  of  the  American  commander-in-chief  and  of  congress.  When 
vhe  attempt  was  meditated  against  Arnold  at  Portsmouth,  he  was  appointed  10 
command  the  troops  to  be  employed  in  the  enterprise  ;  but  on  the  abandonment 
of  the  expedition  by  the  naval  force  of  France  he  returned  from  Annapolis  in 
Maryland,  where  he  had  arrived,  and  proceeded  to  the  head  of  Elk  river,  at 
which  place  he  received  orders  to  take  the  command  of  the  troops  in  Virginia. 

When  the  Marquis  de  la  Fayette  marched  to  the  southward  on  the  meditated 
enterprise  against  Arnold,  the  troops  which  he  carried  along  with  him  were  drawn 
chiefly  from  the  northern  states  ;  and,  as  it  was  believed  the  expedition  v*  ould 
be  of  short  duration,  they  were  ill  provided  for  a  southern  campaign,  and  had 
imbibed  strong  prejudices  against  the  climate.  When  they  understood  that  the 
duty  would  be  more  permanent  than  had  been  at  first  expected,  numbers  of  them 
deserted.  But,  appealing  to  their  honor,  the  marquis  at  length  succeeded  in  in- 
spiring his  troops  with  the  resolution  of  braving  every  danger  and  enduring  every 
privation  in  the  cause  of  their  country.  In  order  to  encourage  them,  that  young 
nobleman,  as  careless  of  fortune  as  he  was  ambitious  of  fame,  borrowed  money 
on  his  own  personal  credit  from  the  merchants  of  Baltimore  to  purchase  shoes, 
linen,  and  other  necessaries,  for  his  detachment ;  and  the  ladies  of  that  city, 
with  patriotic  zeal,  took  charge  of  immediately  making  the  summer  clothes  of  the 
troops. 

The  marquis  arrived  at  Richmond  with  his  detachment  on  the  evening  before 
General  Philips  entered  Manchester ;  and,  instead  of  attempting  to  pass  the 
river  in  the  face  of  that  officer,  the  British  general  marched  back  to  Bermuda 
Hundreds,  a  point  of  land  formed  by  the  junction  of  James  river  and  the 
Appomattox,  destroying  much  valuable  property  on  his  way.  Embarking  his 
army,  he  sailed  down  the  river  as  far  as  Hog's  island,  where  the  van  of  his  fleet 
arrived  on  the  5th  day  of  May. 

On  the  return  of  the  British  down  the  river,  the  marquis  sent  small  parties  to 
follow  them  and  watch  their  motions,  while  he  established  his  headquarters  be- 
hind the  river  Chicahominy,  at  some  distance  from  Richmond.  On  the  7th  of 
May,  General  Philips  received  a  letter  from  Cornwallis,  informing  him  of  his 
lordship's  march  into  Virginia,  and  mentioning  Petersburgh  as  the  place  at 
which  he  expected  to  meet  the  British  troops  in  that  province.  General  Philips 
immediately  returned  up  the  river,  landed  one  division  at  Brandon,  while  another 
proceeded  to  City  point ;  and  on  the  9th,  those  two  divisions  met  at  Petersburgh, 
where  their  arrival  was  so  unexpected  that  they  took  prisoners  some  of  La 
Fayette's  officers,  who  had  been  sent  to  that  place  for  the  purpose  of  collecting 
boats  to  convey  his  troops  across  the  river.  Meanwhile  General  Philips  was 
seized  with  fever,  and  wras  so  ill  on  reaching  Petersburgh  as  to  be  unable  to 
give  orders.  The  progress  of  his  disease  was  rapid,  and  he  died  four  days  after- 
ward, when  the  command  of  the  troops  devolved  on  Arnold. 

We  formerly  left  Cornwallis  at  Wilmington,  in  North  Carolina,  on  the  7th  of 
April.  There  he  remained  eighteen  days,  in  order  to  refresh  his  exhausted 
troops  ;  and  having  resolved,  after  much  deliberation,  to  proceed  northward,  on 
the  25th  of  the  month  he  set  out  on  his  march  into  Virginia,  a  distance  of  300 
miles.  In  his  progress,  he  met  with  little  opposition.  Colonel  Tarleton,  with 
180  cavalry  and  60  mounted  infantry,  preceded  the  army,  and  easily  dispersed 
any  bodies  of  militia  that  were  assembling  to  interrupt  it.  On  the  20th  of  May 
Cornwallis  reached  Petersburgh,  and  took  the  command  of  the  British  troops  in 
Virginia.     He  felt  his  force  decidedly  superior  to  that  opposed  to  him.  and  ex- 


390  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

ulted  in  the  prospect  of  success.  Undervaluing  the  talents  and  resources  of  the 
Marquis  de  la  Fayette,  his  young  opponent,  he  incautiously  wrote  to  Europe,  in 
a  letter  which  was  intercepted,  "  The  boy  can  not  escape  me." 

On  being  informed  that  General  Philips,  in  returning  up  the  river,  had  landed 
at  Brandon  on  the  southern  bank,  and  that  Cornwallis  was  marching  northward, 
the  marquis  perceived  that  a  junction  of  their  forces  was  intended ;  and  suspect- 
ing that  Petersburgh  was  the  appointed  place  of  meeting,  he  endeavored  to  an- 
ticipate them  in  the  occupation  of  that  town.  But  the  march  of  General  Philips 
was  so  rapid  that  he  entered  it  before  him,  and  frustrated  his  design.  The 
marquis,  with  his  little  army,  consisting  of  1,000  continentals,  2,000  militia,  and 
60  dragoons,  took  a  position  at  Richmond  and  exerted  himself  in  removing  the 
military  stores  to  places  of  greater  security. 

On  the  24th  of  May,  Cornwallis  left  Petersburgh,  crossed  James  river  at 
Westover,  thirty  miles  below  La  Fayette's  encampment,  and,  being  joined  by  a 
reinforcement  from  New  York,  marched  at  the  head  of  upward  of  4,000  veterans 
toward  Richmond.  But  the  marquis  evacuated  that  town  on  the  27th,  and  re- 
tired toward  the  back  country  ;  inclining  his  march  toward  the  north,  so  that  he 
might  easily  form  a  junction  with  General  Wayne,  who  was  hastening  to  rein- 
force him  with  800  men  of  the  Pennsylvania  line.  Cornwallis  eagerly  pursued 
his  retreating  foe  as  far  as  the  upper  part  of  Hanover  county  :*but,  finding  it  im- 
possible to  overtake  the  marquis,  or  to  prevent  his  junction  wim  General  Wayne, 
he  at  length  altered  the  course  of  his  march,  and  turned  his  attention  to  more 
attainable  objects. 

In  his  progress  he  destroyed  much  public  property.  That  of  individuals  also 
was  plundered  or  consumed,  under  pretext  of  cutting  the  sinews  of  war ;  so  that 
Virginia,  which  had  long  escaped  hostile  ravages,  now  experienced  its  full  share 
of  the  public  calamity.  Cornwallis  took  the  horses  from  the  stables  of  private 
gentlemen,  formed  an  efficient  cavalry,  and  mounted  many  of  his  infantry  ;  so 
that  he  could  move  considerable  detachments  with  uncommon  rapidity. 

Being  thus  provided  with  the  means  of  rapid  marches,  he  planned  an  expedi- 
tion against  Charlotteville,  where  the  general  assembly  of  Virginia  was  then 
sitting,  deliberating  on  the  means  necessary  for  the  prosecution  of  the  war. 
The  assembly  had  been  sitting  at  Richmond,  but,  on  the  approach  of  the  British 
army,  had  retired  to  Charlotteville,  which  stands  on  the  bank  of  the  Rivanna, 
high  up  the  river.  At  that  place  there  were  some  military  stores  ;  but  the  Brit- 
ish prisoners  were  removed  from  it  and  conducted  toward  Pennsylvania. 

The  force  under  Tarleton,  in  the  expedition  against  Charlotteville,  consisted 
of  180  cavalry  and  seventy  mounted  infantry  of  the  23d  regiment.  At  first  the 
second  battalion  of  the  71st  regiment  was  ordered  to  accompany  him,  but  the 
officers  of  that  regiment  presented  a  memorial  to  Cornwallis,  representing  their 
unwillingness  to  serve  under  that  officer,  who  had  commanded  at  the  Cow-Pens, 
where  the  first  battalion  of  their  regiment  were  made  prisoners.  They  were 
therefore  attached  to  Simcoe's  corps,  and  the  23d  regiment  appointed  to  accom- 
pany Tarleton,  who  on  that  occasion  displayed  his  usual  activity,  and  advanced 
so  rapidly  toward  the  place  of  destination,  that  it  was  by  mere  accident  that  the 
inhabitants  of  Charlotteville  heard  of  his  approach  before  he  entered  the  town, 
and  that,  all  the  members  of  the  assembly  of  Virginia  were  not  made  prisoners. 
But  Mr.  Janiette,  a  private  gentleman,  observing  Tarleton's  march,  suspecting 
his  design,  mounted  a  fleet  horse,  and,  by  following  a  short  and  unfrequented 
road,  reached  the  town  two  hours  before  the  British  cavalry  entered  it.  The 
greater  part  of  the  legislative  assembly  escaped  and  re-assembled  at  Staunton, 
beyond  the  Blue  Ridge  ;  only  seven  of  them  were  made  prisoners.  Tarleton 
destroyed  all  the  public  stores  at  Charlotteville  ;  and  sent  Captain  M'Leod,  with 
a  troop  of  horse,  to  Mr.  Jefferson's  mansion  three  miles  farther,  in  order  to  ap- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  391 

prehend  that  gentleman  and  some  other  individuals  who  were  understood  to  be 
there,  but  with  instructions  to  commit  no  depredations.  Mr.  Jefferson  and  his 
friends  made  their  escape  ;  but  M'Leod  punctually  obeyed  his  orders  ;  and,  after 
remaining  eighteen  hours  in  the  house,  left  it  and  all  it  contained  uninjured  ; 
conduct  which  was  very  rare,  especially  in  Virginia. 

Colonel  Tarleton  having  executed  his  commission  at  Charlotte ville,  hastened 
down  the  Rivanna  to  co-operate  with  Colonel  Simcoe,  who  had  been  sent  with 
a  detachment  of  500  men,  chiefly  infantry,  in  order  to  surprise  Baron  Steuben, 
who  was  then  at  Point  of  Fork,  formed  by  the  confluence  of  the  Rivanna  and  Flu- 
vanna, the  two  great  branches  which  constitute  James  river.  He  had  upward  of 
500  raw  troops  and  a  considerable  quantity  of  stores  under  his  protection  ;  and 
waited  for  the  militia  to  the  south  of  James  river,  who  had  been  directed  to  as- 
semble at  Point  of  Fork. 

Colonel  Simcoe's  progress  had  not  been  so  rapid  as  that  of  Tarleton ;  but  so 
skilfully  had  he  conducted  his  march,  that  though  Steuben  had  heard  of  Tarle- 
ton's  expedition  against  Charlotteville,  yet  he  had  received  no  notice  of  Simcoe's 
approach  to  his  own  encampment ;  but,  as  a  measure  of  precaution,  he  left  Point 
of  Fork  and  took  a  position  on  the  south  side  of  the  Fluvanna,  securing  all  the 
boats  on  the  southern  bank.  Colonel  Simcoe's  detachment  unexpectedly  ap- 
peared ;  and  the  baron,  mistaking  it  for  the  van  of  the  British  army,  retreated 
precipitately  during  the  night,  leaving  behind  him  part  of  the  stores,  which  were 
next  day  destroyed  by  Colonel  Simcoe.  The  baron  did  not  halt  till  he  was 
thirty  miles  from  Point  of  Fork. 

In  Virginia  the  British  had  committed  fearful  devastations,  and  had  destroyed 
much  valuable  property  ;  but  Cornwallis,  though  at  the  head  of  a  superior  army, 
had  gained  no  important  advantage  over  his  opponent.  He  had  pushed  the 
Marquis  de  la  Fayette  across  the  Rappahannock,  but  was  unable  to  prevent,  his 
junction  with  General  Wayne,  which  was  accomplished  at  Rackoon  ford  on  the 
7th  of  June.  The  marquis  immediately  repassed  the  Rappahannock,  and  ad- 
vanced toward  the  British  army. 

In  the  course  o[  those  movements  Cornwallis  had  got  completely  between  the 
marquis  and  the  stores  of  the  state,  which  were  deposited  at  different  places, 
but  principally  at  Albemarle  old  courthouse  high  up  the  Fluvanna,  on  the  south 
side  of  the  river.  Those  stores  were  an  object  of  importance  to  both  armies  ; 
and,  early  in  June,  the  British  commander,  after  having  dispensed  with  the  ser- 
vices of  Arnold,  and  allowed  him  to  return  to  New  York,  directed  his  march  to 
Albemarle  courthouse.  The  marquis  was  anxious  to  preserve  his  magazines  ;  and, 
while  the  British  army  was  more  than  a  day's  march  from  Albemarle  courthouse, 
by  a  rapid  and  unexpected  movement  he  suddenly  appeared  in  its  vicinity.  The 
British  general  easily  penetrated  his  design  ;  and,  being  between  him  and  his 
magazines,  took  a  position  near  the  road,  so  that  he  could  attack  him  with  ad- 
vantage if  he  attempted  to  advance.  During  the  night,  however,  the  marquis 
discovered  and  cleared  a  nearer  but  long  disused  road,  and  passed  the  British 
army  unobserved  ;  and,  in  the  morning,  Cornwallis,  with  surprise  and  mortifica- 
tion, saw  his  adversary  strongly  posted  between  him  and  the  stores. 

Perceiving  that  the  Americans  could  not  be  attacked  unless  under  great  dis- 
advantages, and  believing  their  force  greater  than  it  really  was,  Cornwallis 
abandoned  his  enterprise  and  began  a  retrograde  movement,  and,  in  two  night 
marches,  fell  back  upward  of  fifty  miles.  On  the  17th  of  June  he  entered  Rich- 
mond, but  left  it  on  the  20th,  and  continued  his  route  to  William sburgh,  where 
the  main  body  of  his  army  arrived  on  the  25th. 

The  American  army  followed  him  at  a  cautious  distance.  On  the  19th  the 
marquis  was  joined  by  Steuben  with  his  detachment,  which  increased  the  Ameri- 
can army  to  4,000  men  ;  of  whom  2,000  were   regulars,  but  only   1,500  were 


392  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

disciplined  troops.  That  of  Cornwallis  appears  to  have  been  somewhat  more 
numerous,  and  consisted  entirely  of  veterans  :  it  was  also  provided  with  a  well- 
mounted  body  of  cavalry,  which  had  spread  terror  and  devastation  over  the  coun- 
try, and  greatly  intimidated  the  militia. 

Though  the  marquis  kept  about  twenty  miles  behind  the  main  body  of  the 
British  army,  yet  his  light  parties  hung  on  its  rear,  and  skirmishes  occasionally 
ensued.  A  sharp  encounter  happened  near  Williamsburgh  between  the  advanced 
guard  of  the  Americans,  under  Colonel  Butler,  and  the  rear  guard  of  the  British 
under  Colonel  Simcoe,  in  which  both  suffered  considerable  loss.  Part  of  the 
British  army  marched  to  Colonel  Simcoe's  assistance,  and  the  Americans  were 
obliged  to  retreat.  Although  the  marquis  encouraged  skirmishes  and  partial 
conflicts,  yet,  distrusting  his  new  levies  and  militia,  he  cautiously  avoided  a 
general  battle.  While  the  British  army  remained  at  Williamsburgh,  the  Ameri- 
cans occupied  a  strong  encampment  twenty  miles  from  that  place. 

During  the  various  movements  of  the  troops  in  Virginia,  property  to  a  great 
amount,  both  public  and  private,  was  destroyed.  Among  other  articles  2,000 
hogsheads  of  tobacco  were  burned  ;  individuals  suffered  severely,  and  the  re- 
sources of  the  state  were  considerably  impaired.  While  the  army  traversed  the 
country,  carrying  devastation  in  its  train,  ships-of-war  sailed  up  the  rivers,  pil- 
laged the  farms,  received  fugitive  negroes,  and,  in  some  instances,  laid  the 
houses  in  ashes.  Early  in  the  spring  a  British  frigate  went  up  the  Potomac  to 
General  Washington's  mansion  at  Mount  Vernon,  and  demanded  from  the  stew- 
ard a  quantity  of  provisions,  which  was  granted  in  order  to  save  the  property. 
This  compliance,  however,  was  not  satisfactory  to  the  American  commander-in- 
chief,  who  declared  that  it  would  have  been  more  agreeable  to  him  to  have  left 
the  enemy  to  take  what  they  pleased  by  force,  even  at  the  risk  of  burning  his 
house  and  property. 

Though  the  militia  showed  no  alacrity  in  taking  the  field,  and  though  less  re- 
sistance was  made  to  the  royal  arms  in  Virginia  than  had  been  expected  from 
such  a  powerful  state,  yet  very  little  inclination  manifested  itself  among  the  peo- 
ple to  support  the  British  cause.  Some  loyalists  in  a  remote  part  of  the  province 
were  easily  reduced  to  unconditional  submission  by  General  Morgan,  whom  ill 
health  had  obliged  to  quit  the  army ;  but  who,  on  this  occasion,  put  himself  at 
the  head  of  a  few  mounted  riflemen  to  subdue  the  insurgents. 

We  will  here  introduce  the  adventure  of  Charles  Morgan,  commonly  called 
Charlie  by  his  comrades.  Charlie  was  a  shrewd  private  of  the  Jersey  brigade, 
a  good  soldier,  and  had  attracted  the  notice  of  the  Marquis  de  la  Fayette.  In 
the  course  of  the  movements  on  James  river,  the  marquis  was  anxious  to  procure 
exact  information  of  the  force  under  Cornwallis,  and,  if  possible,  to  penetrate  his 
lordship's  designs  ;  he  considered  Charlie  as  a  proper  agent  for  the  accomplish- 
ment of  his  purposes,  and  proposed  to  him  to  enter  the  British  camp  in  the  char- 
acter of  a  deserter,  but  in  reality  as  a  spy.  Charlie  undertook  the  perilous  en- 
terprise, merely  stipulating  that,  if  he  were  detected,  the  marquis  should  cause 
it  to  be  inserted  in  the  Jersey  newspapers,  that  he  was  acting  under  the  orders 
of  his  commanding  officer. 

The  pretended  deserter  entered  the  British  lines  and  was  conducted  into  the 
presence  of  Cornwallis.  On  being  questioned  by  that  nobleman  concerning  his 
motives  for  desertion,  he  replied,  "  that  he  had  been  with  the  American  army 
from  the  beginning  of  the  war,  and  that  while  under  General  Washington  he 
was  satisfied  ;  but  that  now  they  had  put  them  under  a  Frenchman,  he  did  not 
like  it,  and  therefore  had  deserted."  Charlie  was  received  without  suspicion, 
was  punctual  in  discharging  his  duty  as  a  soldier,  and  carefully  observed  every- 
thing that  passed.  One  day  while  on  duty  with  his  comrades,  Cornwallis,  who 
was  in  close  conversation  with  some  of  his  officers,  called  him  and  asked,  "  How 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  393 

long  will  it  take  the  marquis  to  cross  James  river  ?"  "  Three  hours,  my  lord," 
was  the  answer.  "  Three  hours !"  exclaimed  his  lordship,  u  will  it  not  take 
three  days  ?"  "  No,  my  lord,"  said  Charlie  ;  "  the  marquis  has  so  many  boats, 
each  boat  will  carry  so  many  men  ;  and  if  your  lordship  will  take  the  trouble  of 
calculating,  you  will  find  he  can  cross  in  three  hours."  Turning  to  his  officers, 
the  earl  said,  in  the  hearing  of  the  American,  "  The  scheme  will  not  do." 

Charlie  was  now  resolved  to  abandon  Jris  new  friends  ;  and  for  that  purpose 
plied  his  comrades  with  grog  till  they  were  all  in  high  spirits  with  the  liquor. 
He  then  began  to  complain  of  the  wants  in  the  British  camp,  extolled  the  plen- 
tiful provision  enjoyed  by  the  Americans,  and  concluded  by  proposing  to  them 
to  desert :  they  agreed  to  accompany  him,  and  left  it  to  him  to  manage  the  sen- 
tinels. To  the  first  he  offered,  in  a  very  friendly  manner,  a  draught  of  rum 
from  his  canteen  ;  but,  while  the  soldier  was  drinking,  Charlie  seized  his  arms, 
and  then  proposed  to  him  to  desert  with 'them,  which  he  did  through  necessity. 
The  second  sentinel  was  served  in  the  same  way ;  and  Charlie  hastened  to  the 
American  camp  at  the  head  of  seven  British  deserters.  On  presenting  himself 
before  his  employer,  the  marquis  exclaimed,  "  Ah,  Charlie  !  have  you  got  back  ?" 
"  Yes,  sir,"  was  the  answer,  k'  and  have  brought  seven  more  with  me."  The 
marquis  offered  him  money,  but  he  declined  accepting  it,  and  only  desired  to 
have  his  gun  again :  the  marquis  then  proposed  to  raise  him  to  the  rank  of  a 
corporal  or  Serjeant,  but  Charlie's  reply  was,  "  I  will  not  have  any  promotion  ;  I 
have  abilities  for  a  common  soldier,  and  have  a  good  character  :  should  I  be 
promoted,  my  abilities  may  not  answer,  and  I  may  lose  my  character."  He, 
however,  generously  requested  for  his  fellow-soldiers,  who  were  not  so  well 
supplied  with  stockings,  shoes,  and  clothing  as  himself,  the  marquis's  interference 
to  procure  a  supply  of  their  wants. 

For  some  time  after  entering  Virginia,  Cornwallis  entertained  the  most  flat- 
tering hopes  of  success.  He  was  at  the  head  of  an  army,  which  no  force  in 
that  province  was  able  to  resist ;  and  he  felt  no  doubt  of  succeeding  against  the 
Marquis  de  la  Fayette.  But  that  young  officer  eluded  his  most  active  exertions, 
frustrated  some  of  his  schemes,  and  now  hung  upon  him  with  an  army,  which, 
though  still  inferior,  was  nevertheless  formidable,  and  daily  increasing  in  strength. 
But  new  disappointments  and  more  mortifying  events  awaited  this  active  noble- 
man. While  at  Williamsburgh  he  received  a  requisition  from  Sir  Henry  Clin- 
ton for  part  of  the  troops  under  his  command  :  the  commander-in-chief  having 
discovered  that  an  attack  was  meditated  on  New  York,  thought  his  garrison  in- 
sufficient for  the  defence  of  that  place,  and  wished  part  of  the  troops  in  Virginia 
to  be  sent  to  his  assistance.  Cornwallis  prepared  to  comply  with  Sir  Henry 
Clinton's  requisition  ;  and,  believing  that  with  the  remaining  troops  he  would  be 
unable  to  maintain  himself  at  Williamsburgh,  he  resolved  to  pass  James  river 
and  retire  to  Portsmouth.  On  the  30th  of  June  he  apprized  the  commander-in- 
chief  of  his  resolution. 

On  the  4th  of  July  the  army  marched  from  Williamsburgh,  and  encamped  on 
the  bank  of  James  river,  so  as  to  cover  a  ford  leading  into  the  island  of  James- 
town. On  the  5th  and  6th,  the  baggage  and  some  of  the  troops  passed  the 
ford  ;  but  the  main  body  of  the  army  kept  its  ground. 

On  the  morning  of  the  5th  of  July,  the  Marquis  de  la  Fayette  left  his  encamp- 
ment, crossed  the  Chickahominy,  pushed  his  light  troops  near  the  British  posi- 
tion and  advanced  with  the  continentals  to  make  an  attempt  on  the  British  rear, 
after  their  main  body  had  passed  the  river.  On  the  afternoon  of  the  6th,  the 
marquis  was  told  that  the  main  body  of  the  British  army  had  crossed  the  ford, 
and  that  a  rear  guard  only  remained  behind  ;  an  opinion  which  the  British  gen- 
eral artfully  encouraged  by  the  judicious  manner  in  which  he  posted  his  troops. 
General  Wayne,  imagining  that  he  had  to  fight  a  rear  guard  only,  advanced 


394  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

boldly  against  the  enemy  ;  but  in  a  short  time  he  unexpectedly  found  himself  in 
presence  of  the  British  army  drawn  up  to  receive  him.  Instant  retreat  he  con- 
sidered impracticable,  and  thought  the  boldest  course  the  most  safe.  With  800 
men  he  made  a  brisk  attack  ;  and  for  some  minutes  the  conflict  was  sharp  and 
bloody.  But  La  Fayette,  discovering  the  mistake,  ordered  a  retreat,  which  was 
made  with  precipitation,  leaving  two  pieces  of  cannon  in  the  hands  of  the  Brit- 
ish. The  Americans  retired  behind  a  morass  ;  and,  it  being  nearly  dark,  Corn- 
wallis,  suspecting  an  ambuscade,  ordered  no  pursuit.  In  this  encounter,  the 
Americans  had  118  men,  including  ten  officers,  killed,  wounded,  or  taken  pris- 
oners. The  loss  of  the  British  was  not  so  great,  amounting  to  five  officers,  and 
about  seventy  privates.  In  the  course  of  the  night  the  British  passed  into  the 
island  ;  whence  soon  afterward  they  proceeded  to  Portsmouth. 

The  troops  required  by  the  commander-in-chief  were  embarked ;  but,  before 
they  sailed,  despatches  arrived  from  New  York  countermanding  the  order.  At 
the  same  time,  the  commander-in-chief  deprecated  the  thought  of  abandoning  the 
Chesapeake,  stating,  that  as  soon  as  the  season  for  military  operations  in  that 
quarter  returned,  he  would  probably  send  thither  all  the  disposable  troops  under 
his  command,  and  recommending  the  establishment  of  a  defensive  post  for  the 
reception  of  ships-of-the-line,  either  at  York,  on  the  river  of  that  name,  or  at 
Point  Comfort  in  Hampton  Road.  Cornwallis  accordingly  ordered  Point  Com- 
fort and  York  to  be  surveyed  by  engineers  and  officers  of  the  navy,  from  whose 
report  it  appeared  that  works  constructed  on  old  Point  Comfort  could  neither  de- 
fend the  entrance  into  Hampton  Road,  nor  afford  protection  to  ships  lying  there  j 
and  as  it  was  admitted  that  Portsmouth  was  not  a  station  of  the  description  re- 
quired, Cornwallis  thought  his  instructions  left  him  no  alternative  but  to  fortify 
York  and  Gloucester,  as  the  only  points  capable  of  affording  the  requisite  pro- 
tection to  ships-of-the-line.  Measures  were  accordingly  taken  for  seizing  and 
fortifying  those  places,  and  for  evacuating  Portsmouth.  Part  of  the  army  pro- 
ceeded, in  boats  and  transports,  up  the  Chesapeake  and  York  river,  and,  on  the 
1st  of  August,  took  possession  of  Yorktown  and  Gloucester  Point,  the  former  on 
the  south,  the  latter  on  the  north  side  of  the  river.  The  evacuation  of  Ports- 
mouth was  completed  ;  and  on  the  22d  the  British  force  in  Virginia  concentra- 
ted at  York  and  Gloucester.  Here  we  shall  leave  Cornwallis  and  his  army  dili- 
gently fortifying  themselves,  and  for  a  while  turn  our  attention  to  the  northward. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  year  the  affairs  of  congress  wore  a  gloomy  and  alarm- 
ing aspect :  the  finances  were  exhausted,  the  troops  mutinous,  the  army  much 
diminished  in  numbers,  and  the  soldiers  who  remained  with  the  standards  of 
their  country,  were  in  a  state  of  entire  destitution.  The  necessity  of  a  foreign 
loan  and  of  European  auxiliaries  was  obvious ;  and  an  early  application  for  both 
had  been  made  to  France.  But,  how  well  disposed  soever  that  power  was  to 
grant  the  desired  assistance,  compliance  was  no  easy  matter :  for  the  treasury 
had  enough  to  do  in  answering  the  national  demands  necessarily  made  on  it,  and 
was  little  able  to  supply  foreign  wants.  As  a  signal  proof  of  friendship,  how- 
ever, the  French  monarch  gave  his  allies  a  donation  of  six  millions  of  livres,  and 
promised  to  support  them  with  a  strong  naval  and  military  armament. 

Early  in  May,  the  Count  de  Barras,  who  had  been  appointed  to  the  command 
of  the  French  fleet  on  the  American  coast,  arrived  at  Boston,  accompanied  by 
the  Viscount  de  Rochambeau,  commander  of  the  land  forces.  An  interview 
between  General  Washington  and  the  French  commanders  was  immediately 
appointed  to  be  held  at  Wethersfield,  on  the  21st ;  but  some  movements  of  the 
British  fleet  made  De  Barras  repair  to  Newport,  while  the  two  generals  met  at 
the  appointed  place,  and  agreed  on  a  plan  of  the  campaign.  It  was  resolved  to 
unite  the  French  and  American  armies  on  the  Hudson,  and  to  commence  vigor- 
ous operations  against  New  York.     The  regular  army  at  that  station  was  esti- 


CF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  395 

mated  at  only  4,500  men  ;  and  though  Sir  Henry  Clinton  might  be  able  to  rein- 
force it  with  5,000  or  6,000  militia,  yet  it  was  believed  he  could  not  maintain 
the  post,  without  recalling  a  considerable  part  of  his  troops  from  the  southward, 
and  enfeebling  the  operations  of  the  British  in  that  quarter ;  in  which  case  it 
was  resolved  to  make  a  vigorous  attack  on  the  point  which  presented  the  best 
prospect  of  success. 

General  Washington  immediately  required  the  states  of  New  England  to  have 
5,000  militia  in  readiness  to  march,  wherever  they  might  be  called  for  ;  and 
sent  an  account  of  the  conference  at  Wethersfield  to  congress.  His  despatch 
was  intercepted  in  the  Jerseys,  and  carried  to  Sir  Henry  Clinton  ;  who,  alarmed 
by  the  plan  which  it  disclosed,  made. the  requisition,  already  mentioned,  of  part 
of  the  troops  under  Cornwallis,  and  took  diligent  precautions  for  maintaining  his 
post  against  the  meditated  attack. 

Meanwhile  the  several  states  of  the  Union  were  extremely  dilatory  in  furnish- 
ing their  contingents  of  troops,  and  it  was  found  difficult  to  procure  subsistence 
for  the  small  number  of  men  already  in  the  field 

In  consequence  of  this  .dilatory  spirit,  when  the  troops  left  their  winter  quar- 
ters in  the  month  of  June,  and  encamped  at  Peekskill,  the  army  under  Washing- 
ton did  not  amount  to  5,000  men.  This  force  was  so  much  inferior  to  what  had 
been  contemplated  when  the  plan  of  operations  was  agreed  on  at  Wethersfield, 
that  it  became  doubtful  whether  it  would  be  expedient  to  adhere  to  that  plan. 
But  the  deficiency  of  the  American  force  was  in  some  measure  compensated  by 
the  arrival  at  Boston  of  a  reinforcement  of  1,500  men  to  the  army  under  Rocham- 
beau. 

The  hope  of  terminating  the  war  in  the  course  of  the  campaign,  encouraged 
the  states  to  make  some  exertions.  Small  as  was  their  military  force,  it  was 
difficult  to  find  subsistence  for  the  troops  ;  and,  even  after  the  army  had  taken 
the  field,  there  was  reason  to  apprehend  that  it  would  be  obliged  to  abandon  the 
objects  of  the  campaign  for  want  of  provisions.  In  that  critical  juncture  of 
American  affairs,  when  the  government  was  without  money  and  without  credit, 
the  finances  of  the  Union  were  intrusted  to  Mr.  Robert  Morris,  a  member  of  con- 
gress for  Pennsylvania,  a  man  of  capital,  and  of  much  sagacity  and  mercantile 
enterprise.  He  extensively  pledged  his  personal  credit  for  articles  of  the  first 
necessity  to  the  army  ;  and,  by  an  honorable  fulfilment  of  his  engagements,  did 
much  to  restore  public  credit  and  confidence.  It  was  owing  mainly  to  his  ex- 
ertions that  the  active  and  decisive  operations  of  the  campaign  were  not  greatly 
impeded  or  entirely  defeated,  by  want  of  subsistence  to  the  army,  and  of  the 
means  of  transporting  military  stores. 

In  this  way,  and  by  a  liberal  and  judicious  application  of  his  own  resources, 
an  individual  afforded  the  supplies  which  government  was  unable  to  furnish. 

The  French  troops  marched  from  Newport  and  Boston  toward  the  Hudson. 
Both  in  quarters  and  on  the  route  their  behavior  was  exemplary,  and  gained  the 
respect  and  good-will  of  the  inhabitants.  Toward  the  end  of  June,  General 
Washington  put  his  army  in  motion  ;  and,  learning  that  a  royal  detachment  had 
passed  into  the  Jerseys,  he  formed  a  plan  to  surprise  the  British  posts  on  the 
north  end  of  York  island  ;  but  it  did  not  succeed  ;  and  General  Lincoln,  who 
commanded  the  Americans,  being  attacked  by  a  strong  British  party,  a  sharp 
conflict  ensued.  General  Washington  marched  with  his  main  body  to  support 
his  detachment,  but  on  his  advance  the  British  retired  into  their  works  at  Kings- 
bridge. 

Having  failed  in  his  design  of  surprising  the  British  posts,  General  Washing- 
ton withdrew  to  Valentine's  hill,  and  afterward  to  Dobb's  ferry.  While  en- 
camped there,  on  the  6th  of  July,  the  van  of  the  long-expected  French  reinforce- 
ments was  seen  winding  down  the  neighboring  heights.     The  arrival  of  those 


396  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

friendly  strangers  elevated  the  minds  of  the  Americans,  who  received  them  with 
sincere  congratulations.  General  Washington  labored,  by  personal  attentions, 
to  conciliate  the  good- will  of  his  allies,  and  used  all  the  means  in  his  power  to 
prevent  those  mutual  jealousies  and  irritations  which  frequently  prevail  between 
troops  of  different  nations  serving  in  the  same  army.  An  attack  on  New  York 
was  still  meditated,  and  every  exertion  made  to  prepare  for  its  execution ;  but 
with  the  determination,  if  it  should  prove  impracticable,  vigorously  to  prosecute 
some  more  attainable  object. 

On  the  evening  of  the  21st  of  July,  the  greater  part  of  the  American  and  part 
of  the  French  troops  left  their  encampment ;  and,  marching  rapidly  during  the 
night,  appeared  in  order  of  battle  before  the  British  works  at  Kingsbridge,  at  four 
next  morning.  Generals  Washington  and  Rochambeau,  with  the  general  offi- 
cers and  engineers,  viewed  the  British  lines,  in  their  whole  extent,  from  right  to 
left,  and  the  same  was  again  done  next  morning.  But,  on  the  afternoon  of  the 
23d,  they  returned  to  their  former  encampment,  without  having  made  any  attempt 
on  the  British  works. 

At  that  time  the  new  levies  arrived  slowly  in  the  American  camp  ;  and  many 
of  those  who  were  sent  were  unfit  for  active  service.  The  several  states  dis- 
covered much  backwardness  in  complying  with  the  requisitions  of  congress,  so 
that  there  was  reason  to  apprehend  that  the  number  of  troops  necessary  for  be- 
sieging New  York  could  not  be  procured.  This  made  General  Washington 
turn  his  thoughts  more  seriously  to  the  southward  than  he  had  hitherto  done ; 
but  all  his  movements  confirmed  Sir  Henry  Clinton  in  the  belief  that  an  attack 
on  New  York  was  in  contemplation.  As  the  British  commander-in-chief,  how- 
ever, at  that  time  received  about  3,000  troops  from  Europe,  he  thought  himself 
able  to  defend  his  post,  without  withdrawing  any  part  of  the  force  from  Virginia. 
Therefore  he  countermanded  the  requisition  which  he  had  before  sent  to  Corn- 
wallis  for  part  of  the  troops  under  his  command.  The  troops  were  embarked 
before  the  arrival  of  the  counter  order  ;  and  of  their  embarcation  the  Marquis  de 
la  Fayette  sent  notice  to  General  Washington.  On  the  reception  of  new  in- 
structions, however,  as  formerly  mentioned,  they  were  relanded,  and  remained 
in  Virginia. 

No  great  operation  could  be  undertaken  against  the  British  armies,  so  long 
as  their  navy  had  the  undisputed  command  of  the  coast,  and  of  the  great  naviga- 
ble rivers.  The  Americans  had  accordingly  made  an  earnest  application  to  the 
court  of  France  for  such  a  fleet  as  might  be  capable  of  keeping  in  check  the 
British  navy  in  those  seas,  and  of  affording  effectual  assistance  to  the  land  forces. 
That  application  was  not  unsuccessful ;  and,  toward  the  middle  of  August,  the 
agreeable  information  was  received  of  the  approach  of  a  powerful  French  fleet 
to  the  American  coast. 

Early  in  March,  the  Count  de  Grasse  sailed  from  Brest  with  twenty-five 
ships-of-the-line,  five  of  which  were  destined  for  the  East,  and  twenty  for  the 
West  Indies.  After  an  indecisive  encounter,  in  the  straits  of  St.  Lucie,  with 
Sir  Samuel  Hood,  whom  Sir  George  Rodney,  the  British  admiral  in  the  West 
Indies,  had  detached  to  intercept  him,  Count  de  Grasse  formed  a  junction  with 
the  ships  of  his  sovereign  on  that  station,  and  had  a  fleet  superior  to  that  of  the 
British  in  the  West  Indies.  De  Grasse  gave  the  Americans  notice  that  he 
would  visit  their  coast  in  the  month  of  August,  and  take  his  station  in  Chesa- 
peake bay  ;  but  that  his  continuance  there  could  only  be  of  short  duration.  This 
despatch  at  once  determined  General  Washington's  resolution  with  respect  to 
the  main  point  of  attack ;  and,  as  it  was  necessary  that  the  projected  operation 
should  be  accomplished  within  a  very  limited  time,  prompt  decision  and  inde- 
fatigable exertion  were  indispensable.  Though  it  was  now  finally  resolved  that 
Virginia  should  be  the  grand  scene  of  action,  yet  it  was  prudent  to  conceal  to 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  397 

the  last  moment  this  determination  from  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  and  still  to  maintain 
the  appearance  of  threatening  New  York. 

The  defence  of  the  strong  posts  on  the  Hudson  or  North  river  was  intrusted 
to  General  Heath,  who  was  instructed  to  protect  the  adjacent  country  as  far  as 
he  was  able  ;  and  for  that  purpose  a  respectable  force  was  put  under  his  com- 
mand. Every  preparation  of  which  circumstances  admitted  was  made  to  facili- 
tate the  march  to  the  southward.  General  Washington  was  to  take  the  com- 
mand of  the  expedition,  and  to  employ  in  it  all  the  French  troops,  and  i  strong 
detachment  of  the  American  army. 

On  the  19th  of  August,  a  considerable  corps  was  ordered  to  cross  the  Hudson 
at  Dobb's  ferry,  and  to  take  a  position  between  Springfield  and  Chatham,  where 
they  were  directed  to  cover  some  bakehouses,  which  it  was  rumored  were-  to  be 
immediately  constructed  in  the  vicinity  of  those  places,  in  order  to  encourage 
the  belief  that  there  the  troops  intended  to  establish  a  permanent  post.  On  the 
20th  and  21st  the  main  body  of  the  Americans  passed  the  river  at  King's  ferry  ; 
but  the  French  made  a  longer  circuit,  and  did  not  complete  the  passage  till  the 
25th.  Desirous  of  concealing  his  object  as  long  as  possible,  General  Washing- 
ton continued  his  march  some  time  in  such  a  direction  as  still  to  keep  up  the 
appearance  of  threatening  New  York.  When  concealment  was  no  longer  prac- 
ticable, he  marched  southward  with  the  utmost  celerity.  His  movements  had 
been  of  such  a  doubtful  nature,  that  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  it  is  said,  was  not  con- 
vinced of  his  real  destination  till  he  crossed  the  Delaware. 

Great  exertions  had  been  made  to  procure  funds  for  putting  the  army  in  mo- 
tion ;  but,  after  exhausting  every  other  resource,  General  Washington  was 
obliged  to  have  recourse  to  Count  Rochambeau  for  a  supply  of  cash,  which  he 
received. 

On  the  30th  of  August,  at  three  in  the  afternoon,  the  combined  American  and 
French  armies  entered  Philadelphia,  where  they  were  received  with  ringing  of 
bells,  firing  of  guns,  bonfires,  illuminations  at  night,  and  every  demonstration  of 
joy.  Meanwhile,  Count  de  Grasse,  with  3,000  troops  on  board,  sailed  from 
Cape  Francois  with  a  valuable  fleet  of  merchantmen,  which  he  conducted  out 
of  danger,  and  then  steered  for  Chesapeake  bay  with  twenty-eight  sail-of-the- 
line  and  several  frigates.  Toward  the  end  of  August  he  cast  anchor  just  within 
the  capes  extending  across  from  Cape  Henry  to  the  middle  ground.  There  an 
officer  from  the  Marquis  de  la  Fayette  waited  on  the  count,  and  gave  him  full 
information  concerning  the  posture  of  affairs  in  Virginia,  and  the  intended  plan 
of  operations  against  the  British  army  in  that  state. 

Cornwallis  was  diligently  fortifying  himself  at  York  and  Gloucester ;  the 
Marquis  de  la  Fayette  was  in  a  position  on  James  river  to  prevent  his  escape 
into  North  Carolina,  and  the  combined  army  was  hastening  southward  to  attack 
him.  In  order  to  co-operate  against  Cornwallis,  De  Grasse  detached  four  ships- 
of-the-line  and  some  frigates  to  block  up  the  entrance  of  York  river,  and  to  carry 
the  land  forces  which  he  had  brought  with  him,  under  the  Marquis  de  St.  Simon, 
to  La  Fayette's  camp.     The  rest  of  his  fleet  remained  at  the  entrance  of  the  bay. 

Sir  George  Rodney,  who  commanded  the  British  fleet  in  the  West  Indies, 
was  not  ignorant  that  the  count  intended  to  sail  for  America  ;  but,  knowing  that 
the  merchant  vessels  which  he  convoyed  from  Cape  Francois  were  loaded  with 
valuable  cargoes,  the  British  admiral  believed  that  he  would  send  the  greater 
part  of  his  fleet  along  with  them  to  Europe,  and  would  visit  the  American  coast 
with  a  small  squadron  only.  Accordingly,  Sir  George  Rodney  detached  Sir 
Samuel  Hood  with  fourteen  sail-of-the-line  to  America,  as  a  sufficient  force  to 
counteract  the  operations  of  the  French  in  that  quarter.  Admiral  Hood  reached 
the  capes  of  Virginia  on  the  25th  of  August,  a  few  days  before  De  Grasse  en- 


398  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

tered  the  bay ;  and,  finding  no  enemy  there,  sailed  for  Sandy  Hook,  whp.re  ha 
arrived  on  the  28th  of  August. 

Admiral  Graves,  who  had  succeeded  Admiral  Arbuthnot  in  the  command  of 
the  British  fleet  on  the  American  station,  was  then  lying  at  New  York  with 
seven  sail -of- the -line  ;  but  two  of  his  ships  had  been  damaged  in  a  cruise  near 
Boston,  and  were  under  repair.  At  the  same  time  that  Admiral  Hood  gave  in- 
formation of  the  expected  arrival  of  De  Grasse  on  the  American  coast,  notice 
was  received  of  the  sailing  of  De  Barras  with  his  fleet  from  Newport.  Admiral 
Graves,  therefore,  without  waiting  for  his  two  ships  which  were  under  repair, 
put  to  sea  on  the  31st  of  August,  with  nineteen  sail-of-the-line,  and  steered  to 
the  southward. 

On  reaching  the  capes  of  the  Chesapeake  early  on  the  morning  of  the  5th  of 
September,  he  discovered  the  French  fleet,  consisting  of  twenty-four  ships-of- 
the-line,  lying  at  anchor  in  the  entrance  of  the  bay.  Neither  admiral  had  any 
previous  knowledge  of  the  vicinity  of  the  other  till  the  fleets  were  actually  seen. 
The  British  stretched  into  the  bay :  and  soon  as  Count  de  Grasse  ascertained 
their  hostile  character,  he  ordered  his  ships  to  slip  their  cables,  form  the  line  as 
they  could  come  up,  without  regard  to  their  specified  stations,  and  put  to  sea. 
The  British  fleet  entering  the  bay,  and  the  French  leaving  it,  they  were  neces- 
sarily sailing  in  different  directions  ;  but  Admiral  Graves  put  his  ships  on  the 
same  tack  with  the  French ;  and,  about  four  in  the  afternoon,  a  battle  began  be- 
tween the  van  and  centre  of  the  fleets,  which  continued  till  night.  Both 
sustained  considerable  damage.  The  fleets  continued  in  sight  of  each  other  for 
five  days  ;  but  De  Grasse's  object  was  not  to  fight  unless  to  cover  Chesapeake 
bay ;  and  Admiral  Graves,  owing  to  the  inferiority  of  his  force  and  the  crippled 
state  of  several  of  his  ships,  was  unable  to  compel  him  to  renew  the  engage- 
ment. 

On  the  10th,  Count  de  Grasse  bore  away  for  the  Chesapeake,  and  anchored 
within  the  capes  next  day,  when  he  had  the  satisfaction  to  find  that  Admiral  de 
Barras,  with  his  fleet  from  Newport,  and  fourteen  transports  laden  with  heavy 
artillery  and  other  military  stores  for  carrying  on  a  siege,  had  safely  arrived  du- 
ring his  absence.  That  officer  sailed  from  Newport  on  the  25th  of  August,  and, 
making  a  long  circuit  to  avoid  the  British,  entered  the  bay  while  the  contending 
fleets  were  at  sea.  Admiral  Graves  followed  the  French  fleet  to  the  Chesa- 
peake ;  but,  on  arriving  there,  he  found  the  entrance  guarded  by  a  force  with 
which  he  was  unable  to  contend.  He  then  sailed  for  New  York,  and  left  Count 
de  Grasse  in  the  undisputed  possession  of  the  bay. 

While  these  naval  operations  were  going  on,  the  land  forces  were  not  less  ac- 
tively employed  in  the  prosecution  of  their  respective  purposes.  The  immedi- 
ate aim  of  the  one  party  was  to  overwhelm  Cornwallis  and  his  army  at  York- 
town,  that  of  the  other  to  rescue  him  from  their  grasp.  As  soon  as  Sir  Henry 
Clinton  was  convinced  of  General  Washington's  intention  of  proceeding  to  the 
southward,  with  a  view  to  bring  him  back,  he  employed  Arnold,  with  a  sufficient 
naval  and  military  force,  on  an  expedition  against  New  London.  Arnold  passed 
from  Long  Island,  and  on  the  forenoon  of  the  6th  of  September  landed  his  troops 
on  both  sides  of  the  harbor  ;  those  on  the  New  London  side  being  under  his 
own  immediate  orders,  and  those  on  the  Groton  side  commanded  by  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Eyre.  As  the  works  at  New  London  were  very  imperfect,  no  vigorous 
resistance  was  there  made,  and  the  place  was  taken  possession  of  with  little 
loss.  But  Fort  Griswolde,  on  the  Groton  side,  was  in  a  more  finished  state,  and 
the  small  garrison  made  a  desperate  defence.  The  British  entered  the  fort  at 
the  point  of  the  bayonet ;  when,  though  opposition  ceased,  a  murderous  carnage 
ensued.  Few  Americans  had  fallen  when  the  British  entered  the  works,  but 
eighty-five  were  killed,  sixty  wounded,  most  of  them  mortally,  and  the  remain- 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  399 

der,  seventy  in  number,  were  made  prisoners.  The  loss  of  the  British  was  con- 
siderable. A  great  quantity  of  valuable  property  was  destroyed,  and  the  town 
much  injured. 

The  loss  sustained  by  the  Americans  at  New  London  was  great ;  but  that 
predatory  incursion  had  no  effect  in  diverting  General  Washington  from  his  pur- 
pose, or  in  retarding  his  march  southward.  From  Philadelphia  the  allied  ar- 
mies pursued  their  route,  partly  to  the  head  of  Elk  river,  which  falls  into  the 
northern  extremity  of  Chesapeake  bay,  and  partly  to  Baltimore,  at  which  places 
they  embarked  on  board  of  transports  furnished  by  the  French  fleet,  and  the  last 
division  of  them  landed  at  Williamsburgh  on  the  25th  of  September.  Generals 
Washington  and  Rochambeau,  and  their  attendants,  proceeded  to  the  same  place 
by  land,  and  reached  it  ten  days  before  the  troops.  Virginia  had  suffered  ex- 
tremely in  the  course  of  the  campaign  :  the  inhabitants  were  clamorous  for  the 
appearance  of  the  commander-in-chief  in  his  native  state,  and  hailed  his  arrival 
with  acclamations  of  joy. 

Generals  Washington  and  Rochambeau  immediately  repaired  on  board  De 
Grasse's  ship,  in  order  to  concert  a  joint  plan  of  operations  against  Cornwallis. 
De  Grasse,  convinced  that  every  exertion  would  be  made  to  relieve  his  lordship, 
and  being  told  that  Admiral  Digby  had*  arrived  at  New  York  with  a  reinforce- 
ment of  six  ships-of-the-line,  expected  to  be  attacked  by  a  force  little  inferior  to 
his  own  ;  and  deeming  the  station  which  he  then  occupied  unfavorable  to  a  na- 
val engagement,  he  was  strongly  inclined  to  leave  the  bay,  and  to  meet  the  en- 
emy in  the  open  sea.  General  Washington,  fully  aware  of  all  the  casualties 
which  might  occur  to  prevent  his  return,  and  to  defeat  the  previous  arrange- 
ments, used  every  argument  to  dissuade  the  French  admiral  from  his  purpose, 
and  prevailed  with  him  to  remain  in  the  bay. 

As  Count  de  Grasse  could  continue  only  a  short  time  on  that  station,  every 
exertion  was  made  to  proceed  against  Cornwallis  at  Yorktown,  a  small  village 
on  the  southern  bank  of  the  river  York,  in  which  ships-of-the-line  can  ride  in 
perfect  safety.  A  long  peninsular  tract  of  land,  only  eight  miles  broad,  lies  be- 
tween James  and  York  rivers.  Opposite  Yorktown  is  Gloucester  point,  which 
projects  considerably  into  the  river,  the  breadth  of  which  at  that  place  does  not 
exceed  a  mile.  Cornwallis  had  taken  possession  of  both  these  places,  and  dili- 
gently fortified  them.  The  communication  between  them  was  commanded  by 
his  batteries,  and  by  some  ships-of-war  which  lay  in  the  river  under  cover  of 
hir  guns.  The  main  body  of  his  army  was  encamped  near  Yorktown,  beyond 
some  outer  redoubts  and  fieldworks  calculated  to  retard  the  approach  of  an  en- 
emy.    Colonel  Tarleton,  with  600  or  700  men,  occupied  Gloucester  point. 

The  combined  army,  amounting  to  upward  of  1 1 ,000  men,  exclusive  of  the 
Virginia  militia,  was  assembled  in  the  vicinity  of  Williamsburgh ;  and  on  the 
morning  of  the  28th  of  September  marched  by  different  routes  toward  Yorktown. 
About  midday  the  heads  of  the  columns  reached  the  ground  assigned  them  ;  and, 
after  driving  in  the  outposts  and  some  cavalry,  encamped  for  the  night.  The 
next  day  was  employed  in  viewing  the  British  works,  and  in  arranging  the  plan 
of  attack.  At  the  same  time  that  the  combined  army  encamped  before  Yorktown, 
the  French  fleet  anchored  at  the  mouth  of  the  river,  and  completely  prevented 
the  British  from  escaping  by  water,  as  well  as  from  receiving  supplies  or  rein- 
forcements in  that  way.  The  legion  of  Lauzun  and  a  brigade  of  militia,  amount- 
ing to  upward  of  4,000  men,  commanded  by  the  French  General  de  Choise,  were 
sent  across  the  river  to  wTatch  Gloucester  point,  and  to  enclose  the  British  on 
that  side. 

On  the  30th  Yorktown  was  invested.  The  French  troops  formed  the  left 
wing  of  the  combined  army,  extending  from  the  river  above  the  town  to  a  morass 
in  front  of  it :  the  Americans  composed  the  right  wing,  and  occupied  the  ground 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


401 


between  the  morass  and  the  river  below  the  town.  Till  the  6th  of  October 
the  besieging  army  was  assiduously  employed  in  disembarking  its  heavy  artil- 
lery and  military  stores,  and  in  conveying  them  to  camp  from  the  landing  place 
in  James  river,  a  distance  of  six  miles. 

On  the  night  of  the  6th  the  first  parallel  was  begun,  600  yards  from  the  Brit- 
ish works.  The  night  was  dark,  rainy,  and  well  adapted  for  such  a  service ; 
and  in  the  course  of  it  the  besiegers  did  not  lose  a  man.  Their  operations  seem 
not  to  have  been  suspected  by  the  besieged  till  daylight  disclosed  them  in  the 
morning,  when  the  trenches  were  so  far  advanced  as  in  a  good  measure  to  cover 
the  workmen  from  the  fire  of  the  garrison.  By  the  afternoon  of  the  9th,  the  bat- 
teries were  completed,  notwithstanding  the  most  strenuous  opposition  from  the 
besieged,  and  immediately  opened  on  the  town.  From  that  time  an  incessant 
Gannonade  was  kept  up ;  and  the  continual  discharge  of  shot  and  shells  from 
twenty-four  and  eighteen-pounders,  and  ten-inch  mortars,  damaged  the  unfinished 
works  on  the  left  of  the  town,  silenced  the  guns  mounted  on  them,  and  occasioned 
a  considerable  loss  of  men.  Some  of  the  shot  and  shells  from  the  batteries 
passed  over  the  town,  reached  the  shipping  in  the  harbor,  and  set  on  fire  the 
Charon  of  forty-four  guns,  and  three  large  transports,  which  were  entirely  con- 
sumed.    In  this  action  Alexander  Hamilton  distinguished  himself. 


Fig.  153.— Monument  of  Hamilton. 


On  the  night  of  the  11th,  the  besiegers,  laboring  with  indefatigable  perse ver 
ance,  began  their  second  parallel,  300  yards  nearer  the  British  works  than  the 
first ;  and  the  three  succeeding  days  were  assiduously  employed  in  completing 

26 


402 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  403 

it.  During  that  interval  the  fire  of  the  garrison  was  more  destructive  than  at 
any  other  period  of  the  siege.  The  men  in  the  trenches  were  particularly  an- 
noyed by  two  redoubts  toward  the  left  of  the  British  works,  and  about  200  yards 
in  front  of  them.  Of  these  it  was  necessary  to  gain  possession  ;  and  on  the  14th 
preparations  were  made  to  carry  them  both  by  storm.  In  order  to  avail  himself 
of  the  spirit  of  emulation  which  existed  between  the  troops  of  the  two  nations, 
and  to  avoid  any  cause  of  jealousy  to  either,  the  attack  of  the  one  redoubt  was 
committed  to  the  French,  and  that  of  the  other  to  the  Americans.  The  latter 
were  commanded  by  the  Marquis  de  la  Fayette,  and  the  former  by  the  Baron  de 
Viominel. 

On  the  evening  of  the  14th,  as  soon  as  it  was  dark,  the  parties  marched  to 
the  assault  with  unloaded  arms.  The  redoubt  wThich  the  Americans  attacked 
was  defended  by  a  major,  some  inferior  officers,  and  forty-five  privates.  The  as- 
sailants advanced  with  such  rapidity,  without  returning  a  shot  to  the  heavy  fire 
with  which  they  were  received,  that  in  a  few  minutes  they  were  in  possession 
of  the  work,  having  had  eight  men  killed,  and  twenty-eight  wounded,  in  the  at- 
tack. Eight  British  privates  were  killed  ;  the  major,  a  captain,  an  ensign,  and 
seventeen  privates,  were  made  prisoners.  The  rest  escaped.  Although  the 
Americans  were  highly  exasperated  by  the  recent  massacre  of  their  countrymen 
in  Fort  Griswolde  by  Arnold's  detachment,  yet  not  a  man  of  the  British  was  in- 
jured after  resistance  ceased.  Retaliation  had  been  talked  of,  but  was  not  ex- 
ercised. 

The  French  party  advanced  with  equal  courage  and  rapidity,  and  were  suc- 
cessful ;  but  as  the  fortification  which  they  attacked  was  occupied  by  a  greater 
force,  the  defence  was  more  vigorous,  and  the  loss  of  the  assailants  more  se- 
vere. There  were  120  men  in  the  redoubt ;  of  whom  eighteen  were  killed,  and 
forty-two  taken  prisoners  :  the  rest  made  their  escape.  The  French  lost  nearly 
100  men  killed  or  wounded.  During  the  night  these  two  redoubts  were  inclu- 
ded in  the  second  parallel ;  and,  in  the  course  of  next  day,  some  howitzers  were 
placed  on  them,  which  in  the  afternoon  opened  on  the  besieged. 

Cornwallis  and  his  garrison  had  done  all  that  brave  men  could  do  to  defend 
their  post.  But  the  industry  of  the  besiegers  was  persevering,  and  their  ap- 
proaches rapid.  The  condition  of  the  British  was  becoming  desperate.  In 
every  quarter  their  works  were  torn  to  pieces  by  the  fire  of  the  assailants.  The 
batteries  already  playing  upon  them  had  nearly  silenced  all  their  guns  ;  and  the 
second  parallel  was  about  to  open  on  them,  which  in  a  few  hours  would  render 
the  place  untenable. 

Owing  to  the  weakness  of  his  garrison,  occasioned  by  sickness  and  the  fire 
of  the  besiegers,  Cornwallis  could  not  spare  large  sallying  parties  ;  but  in  the 
present  distressing  crisis,  he  resolved  to  make  every  effort  to  impede  the  prog- 
ress of  the  enemy,  and  to  preserve  his  post  to  the  last  extremity.  For  this  pur- 
pose, a  little  before  daybreak  on  the  morning  of  the  16th  of  October,  about  350 
men,  under  the  command  of  Lieutenant-Colonel  Abercrombie,  sallied  out  against 
two  batteries,  which  seemed  in  the  greatest  state  of  forwardness.  They  at- 
tacked with  great  impetuosity,  killed  or  wounded  a  considerable  number  of  the 
French  troops  who  had  charge  of  the  works,  spiked  eleven  guns,  and  returned 
with  little  loss.  This  exploit  was  of  no  permanent  advantage  to  the  garrison  ; 
for  the  guns,  having  been  hastily  spiked,  were  soon  again  rendered  fit  for 
service. 

About  four  in  the  afternoon  several  batteries  of  the  second  parallel  opened  on 
the  garrison,  and  it  was  obvious  that,  in  the  course  of  next  day,  all  the  batteries 
of  that  parallel,  mounting  a  most  formidable  artillery',  would  be  ready  to  play  on  the 
town.  The  shattered  works  of  the  garrison  were  in  no  condition  to  sustain  such  a 
tremendous  fire.      In  the  whole  front  which  was  attacked  the  British  could  no 


104 


THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  405 

show  a  single  gun,  and  their  shells  were  nearly  exhausted.  In  this  extremity, 
Cornwallis  formed  the  desperate  resolution  of  crossing  the  river  during/the  night, 
with  his  effective  force,  and  attempting  to  escape  to  the  northward.  His  plan  was, 
to  leave  behind  his  sick,  baggage,  and  all  incumbrances  ;  to  attack  De  Choise, 
who  commanded  on  the  Gloucester  side,  with  his  whole  force  ;  to  mount  his 
own  infantry,  partly  with  the  hostile  cavalry,  which  he  had  no  doubt  of  seizing, 
itnd  partly  with  such  horses  as  he  might  find  by  the  way  ;  to  hasten  toward  the 
fords  of  the  great  rivers  in  the  upper  country,  and  then,  turning  northward,  to 
pass  through  Maryland,  Pennsylvania,  and  the  Jerseys,  and  join  the  army  at 
New  York.  The  plan  was  hazardous,  and  presented  little  prospect  of  success  ; 
but  in  the  forlorn  circumstances  of  the  garrison,  anything  that  offered  a  glimpse 
of  hope  was  reckoned  preferable  to  the  humiliation  of  an  immediate  surrender. 

In  prosecution  of  this  perilous  enterprise,  the  light  infantry,  most  of  the  guards, 
and  a  part  of  the  23d  regiment,  embarked  in  boats,  passed  the  river,  and  landed 
at  Gloucester  point  before  midnight.  A  storm  then  arose,  which  rendered  the 
return  of  the  boats  and  the  transportation  of  the  rest  of  the  troops  equally  im- 
practicable. In  that  divided  state  of  the  British  forces,  the  morning  of  the  17th 
of  October  dawned,  when  the  batteries  of  the  combined  armies  opened  on  the 
garrison  at  Yorktown.  As  the  attempt  to  escape  was  entirely  defeated  by  the 
storm,  the  troops  that  had  been  carried  to  Gloucester  point  were  brought  back 
in  the  course  of  the  forenoon,  without  much  loss,  though  the  passage  was  ex- 
posed to  the  artillery  of  the  besiegers.  The  British  works  were  in  ruins ;  the 
garrison  was  weakened  by  disease  and  death,  and  exhausted  by  incessant 
fatigue.  Every  ray  of  hope  was  extinguished.  It  would  have  been  madness 
any  longer  to  attempt  to  defend  the  post,  and  to  expose  the  brave  garrison  to  the 
danger  of  an  assault,  which  would  soon  have  been  made  on  the  place. 

At  ten  in  the  forenoon  of  the  17th,  Cornwallis  sent  out  a  flag  of  truce,  with  a 
letter  to  General  Washington,  proposing  a  cessation  of  hostilities  for  twenty-four 
hours,  in  order  to  give  time  to  adjust  terms  for  the  surrender  of  the  forts  at  York- 
town  and  Gloucester  point.  To  this  letter  the  American  general  immediately 
returned  an  answer,  expressing  his  ardent  desire  to  spare  the  further  effusion  of 
blood,  and  his  readiness  to  listen  to  such  terms  as  were  admissible  ;  but  that  he 
could  not  consent  to  lose  time  in  fruitless  negotiations,  and  desired  that,  previous 
to  the  meeting  of  commissioners,  his  lordship's  proposals  should  be  transmitted 
in  writing,  for  which  purpose  a  suspension  of  hostilities  for  two  hours  should  be 
granted.  The  terms  offered  by  Cornwallis,  although  not  all  deemed  admissible, 
were  such  as  induced  the  opinion  that  no  great  difficulty  would  occur  in  adjust- 
ing the  conditions  of  capitulation ;  and  the  suspension  of  hostilities  was  contin- 
ued through  the  night.  Meanwhile,  in  order  to  avoid  the  delay  of  useless  dis- 
cussion, General  Washington  drew  up  and  transmitted  to  Cornwallis  such  arti- 
cles as  he  was  willing  to  grant,  informing  his  lordship  that,  if  he  approved  of 
them,  commissioners  might  be  immediately  appointed  to  reduce  them  to  form. 
Accordingly,  Viscount  Noailles  and  Lieutenant-Colonel  Laurens,  whose  father 
was  then  a  prisoner  in  the  tower  of  London,  on  the  18th  met  Colonel  Dundas 
and  Major  Ross  of  the  British  army  at  Moore's  house,  in  the  rear  of  the  first 
parallel.  They  prepared  a  rough  draught,  but  were  unable  definitely  to  arrange 
the  terms  of  capitulation.  The  draught  was  to  be  submitted  to  Cornwallis  :  but 
General  Washington,  resolved  to  admit  of  no  delay,  directed  the  articles  to  be 
transcribed  ;  and,  on  the  morning  of  the  19th,  sent  them  to  his  lordship,  with  a 
letter  expressing  his  expectation  that  they  would  be  signed  by  eleven,  and  that 
the  garrison  would  march  out  at  two  in  the  afternoon.  Finding  that  no  better 
terms  could  be  obtained,  Cornwallis,  on  the  19th  of  October,  surrendered  the 
posts  of  Yorktown  and  Gloucester  point  to  the  combined  armies  of  America 
and  France,  on  condition  that  his  troops  should  receive  the  same  honors  of  war 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  407 

which  had  been  granted  to  the  garrison  of  Charleston,  when  it  surrendered  to 
Sir  Henry  Clinton.  The  army,  artillery,  arms,  accoutrements,  military  chest, 
and  public  stores  of  every  description,  were  surrendered  to  General  Washing- 
ton ;  the  ships  in  the  harbor,  and  the  seamen,  to  Count  de  Grasse. 

Cornwallis  wished  to  obtain  permission  for  his  European  troops  to  return  home, 
on  condition  of  not  serving  against  America,  France,  or  their  allies,  during  the 
war,  but  this  was  refused  ;  and  it  was  agreed  that  they  should  remain  prisoners  of 
war  in  Virginia,  Maryland,  and  Pennsylvania,  accompanied  by  a  due  proportion 
of  officers  for  their  protection  and  government.  The  British  general  was  also 
desirous  of  securing  from  punishment  such  Americans  as  had  joined  the  royal 
standard,  but  this  was  refused,  on  the  plea  that  it  was  a  point  which  belonged 
to  the  civil  authority,  and  on  which  the  military  power  was  not  competent  to  de- 
cide. But  the  end  was  gained  in  an  indirect  way  ;  for  Cornwallis  was  permit- 
ted to  send  the  Bonetta  sloop-of-war  unsearched  to  New  York,  with  despatches 
to  the  commander-in-chief,  and  to  put  on  board  as  many  soldiers  as  he  thought 
proper,  to  be  accounted  for  in  any  subsequent  exchange. 

The  officers  and  soldiers  were  allowed  to  retain  their  private  property.  Such 
officers  as  were  not  required  to  remain  with  the  troops  were  permitted  to  return 
to  Europe,  or  to  reside  in  any  part  of  America  not  in  possession  of  the  British 
troops.  The  garrison  marched  out  of  the  town  with  colors  cased,  and  with  the 
drums  beating  a  British  or  German  march.  General  Lincoln  was  appointed  to 
receive  the  surrender  in  precisely  the  same  way  in  which  his  own  had  been  re- 
ceived at  Charleston.  Exclusive  of  seamen,  nearly  7,000  persons  surrendered, 
about  4,000  of  whom  were  fit  for  duty.  During  the  siege,  the  garrison  lost,  in 
killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners,  552  men. 

By  the  surrender  of  the  posts  of  Yorktown  and  Gloucester  point,  the  Ameri- 
cans gained  possession  of  a  large  train  of  artillery,  consisting  of  seventy-five 
brass  and  sixty-nine  iron  cannon,  howitzers,  and  mortars,  with  a  considerable 
quantity  of  arms,  ammunition,  military  stores,  and  provisions.  One  frigate,  two 
ships  of  twenty  guns  each,  a  number  of  transports  and  other  vessels,  and  about 
1 ,500  seamen,  surrendered  to  Count  de  Grasse,  his  most  Christian  majesty's 
admiral.  The  combined  army  at  Yorktown  may  be  estimated  at  16,000  men; 
consisting  of  7,000  French,  5,500  continentals,  and  3,500  militia.  Their  loss 
during  the  siege  amounted  to  about  300  killed  and  wounded. 

General  Washington  felt  all  the  importance  of  the  conquest  which  he  had 
achieved.  His  troops  had  displayed  indefatigable  industry  joined  with  much 
bravery  ;  and,  in  general  orders  of  the  20th,  he  acknowledged  their  merits, 
thanking  all  the  officers  and  men  for  their  services.  The  engineers  and  artillery- 
men had  particularly  distinguished  themselves,  and  were  mentioned  in  terms  of 
high  commendation.  The  general  offered  his  best  acknowledgments  to  Count 
de  Rochambeau  and  his  officers  and  men  :  the  important  co-operation  of  Count 
de  Grasse  was  also  duly  appreciated.  The  capture  of  Cornwallis  and  his  army 
raised  the  shout  of  triumph  and  joy  throughout  America,  particularly  in  Virginia  : 
it  was  like  the  exultation  of  a  pastoral  people  over  the  death  of  the  lion  which 
had  cruelly  ravaged  their  flocks,  and  spread  terror  through  their  dwellings. 

The  unfortunate  are  commonly  blamed,  and  their  want  of  success  imputed  to 
misconduct.  From  such  censure  Cornwallis  has  not  escaped,  although  it  is 
difficult  to  perceive  any  distinct  ground  for  blaming  his  military  career.  It  is 
easy  to  find  fault  on  the  retrospect  of  a  series  of  events  after  they  are  past,  when 
Jie  whole  can  be  contemplated  in  all  their  bearings  and  relations  ;  but  it  is  not 
so  easy  to  discern  the  wisest  course  while  the  events  are  in  progress  and  the 
issue  uncertain.  Concerning  the  movement  of  Cornwallis  from  Ramsay's  mills 
to  Cross  creek  and  Wilmington,  different  opinions  may  be  entertained  ;  but  his 
lordship  was  strongly  drawn  toward  Virginia  by  the   force   acting  there   under 


408  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

Generals  Arnold  and  Philips ;  and,  after  he  entered  the  province,  he  did  all  that 
activity  could  perform  to  attain  his  end.  If  he  had  been  to  leave  Virginia  at  all, 
and  proceed  to  the  southward,  the  time  for  beginning  that  movement  was  when 
he  found  it  expedient  to  retire  from  the  vicinity  of  Albemarle  courthouse  ;  but 
then  such  a  step  would,  in  all  probability,  have  been  generally  condemned,  and 
would  certainly  have  been  disagreeable  to  the  commander-in-chief,  who  purposed 
to  carry  on  vigorous  operations  in  that  quarter. 

After  Cornwallis  took  possession  of  Yorktown,  in  obedience,  as  he  thought. 
to  his  orders,  retreat  became  nearly  impracticable  ;  for  the  Marquis  de  la  Fayette 
took  post  on  James  river,  and  was  prepared  to  dispute  his  passage  southward  ; 
and,  although  he  had  escaped  that  nobleman,  yet  he  would  have  been  pursued 
and  also  obliged  to  encounter  General  Greene  at  the  passage  of  the  great  rivers 
which  lay  between  him  and  Charleston.  Besides,  he  was  encouraged  to  remain 
in  Virginia  by  the  promise  of  assistance,  which  Sir  Henry  Clinton  was  unable 
to  afford  in  time  to  save  him. 

The  attack  on  Cornwallis  was  conceived  in  the  true  spirit  of  military  enter- 
prise ;  but  a  concurrence  of  many  favorable  circumstances  was  necessary  in 
order  to  its  successful  execution.  It  was  a  combined  effort  by  sea  and  land, 
carried  on  by  different  leaders,  and  liable  to  the  uncertainty  of  winds  and  waves. 
Superiority  by  sea  was  indispensably  requisite  ;  and  the  whole  scheme  was  en- 
dangered by  the  appearance  of  Admiral  Hood  at  Chesapeake  bay.  The  arrival 
of  De  Barras,  the  return  of  De  Grasse  after  his  encounter  with  Admiral  Hood, 
all  combined  against  the  British,  who,  after  behaving  like  brave  men,  were  com- 
pelled to  surrender  themselves  prisoners-of-war. 

Sir  Henry  Clinton  was  not  ignorant  of  the  perilous  situation  of  Cornwallis, 
and  was  anxious  to  relieve  him  :  but  the  fleet  had  sustained  considerable  damage 
in  the  battle  with  De  Grasse,  and  some  time  was  necessarily  spent  in  repairing 
it.  During  that  interval,  four  ships-of-the-line  arrived  from  Europe  and  two 
from  the  West  Indies.  At  length  the  commander-in-chief  embarked  with  7,000 
of  his  best  troops,  but  was  unable  to  sail  from  Sandy  Hook  till  the  19th,  the  day 
on  which  Cornwallis  surrendered.  The  fleet,  consisting  of  twenty-five  ships- 
of-the-line,  two  vessels  of  fifty  guns  each,  and  eight  frigates,  arrived  off  the 
Chesapeake  on  the  24th,  when  the  commander-in-chief  had  the  mortification  to 
be  informed  of  the  event  of  the  19th. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


General  Washington  used  all  his  influence  to  detain  Count  de  Grasse  some 
'ime  longer  on  the  coast,  to  assist  in  the  reduction  of  Charleston  ;  but  the  orders 
of  his  court,  ulterior  projects,  and  his  engagements  with  the  Spaniards,  put  it 
out  of  the  power  of  the  French  admiral  to  continue  so  long  in  America  as  was 
required.  He,  however,  remained  some  days  in  the  bay,  in  order  to  cover  the 
cmbarcation  of  the  troops  and  of  the  ordnance  to  be  conveyed  by  water  to  the 
head  of  the  Elk.  Some  brigades  proceeded  by  land  to  join  their  companions  at 
that  place.  Some  cavalry  marched  to  join  General  Greene  ;  but  the  French 
troops,  under  Count  Rochambeau,  remained  in  Virginia,  to  be  in  readiness  to 
march  to  the  south  or  north,  as  the  circumstances  of  the  next  campaign  might 
require.  On  the  27th  the  troops  of  St.  Simon  began  to  embark,  in  order  to  re- 
turn to  the  West  Indies  ;  and  early  in  November  Count  de  Grasse  sailed  for  that 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  409 

quarter.     General  Washington  proceeded  to  Philadelphia,  where  he  arrived  on 
the  27th  of  November,  and  the  Marquis  de  la  Fayette  returned  to  Europe. 

The  capture  of  Cornvvallis  was  the  most  decisive  event  of  this  glorious  war. 
The  military  operations  in  America  were  afterward  languid  and  desultory  ;  few 
in  number,  and  unimportant  in  their  nature  ;  injurious  or  fatal,  indeed,  to  indi- 
viduals, but  of  little  public  advantage  or  loss  to  either  of  the  contending  parties. 
While  General  Washington  was  marching  against  Cornvvallis,  the  loyalists 
of  North  Carolina,  under  M'Neil  and  M'Dougall,  made  themselves  masters  of 
Hillsborough,  and  took  a  number  of  prisoners.  M'Neil  and  some  of  his  fol- 
lowers were  killed  in  a  rencounter  with  the  friends  of  congress.  M'Dougall 
was  pursued  ;  but  effected  his  escape  with  a  number  of  prisoners  to  Wilmington. 
Late  in  October  Major  Ross  made  an  incursion  into  the  country  on  the  Mo- 
hawk at  the  head  of  500  men,  regulars,  rangers,  and  Indians.  Colonel  Willet, 
with  about  an  equal  force,  found  him  at  Johnstown.  An  engagement  ensued, 
when  part  of  the  Americans  fled  without  any  apparent  cause  ;  but  as  the  rest 
maintained  their  ground,  the  British  retreated.  Willet,  with  a  select  party,  pur- 
sued them  ;  and,  on  the  morning  of  the  30th,  overtook  their  rear  at  a  ford  on 
Canada  creek.  He  immediately  attacked  them,  killed  a  number,  and  put  the 
rest  to  flight.  Among  the  slain  was  Walter  Butler,  who  perpetrated  the  massa- 
cre at  Cherry  Valley.  He  asked  quarter  ;  but  was  reminded  of  Cherry  Valley, 
and  instantly  despatched. 

The  convention  of  Saratoga  was  a  severe  blow  to  the  British  arms  ;  but  the 
surrender  of  Cornwallis  at  Yorktown  was  still  more  decisive.  It  produced  a 
great  change  in  America,  and  gave  a  new  and  more  cheering  aspect  to  the  af- 
fairs of  the  Union.  In  the  early  part  of  the  year,  the  cause  of  the  states  was  in 
a  drooping  condition,  and  American  freedom  seemed  verging  to  ruin.  Congress 
was  surrounded  with  embarrassments,  and  victory  had  fled  from  their  standards. 
The  success  of  Morgan  at  the  Cow-Pens  and  the  exertions  of  Greene  dissipated 
the  gloom  in  the  south  ;  but,  in  the  middle  and  northern  provinces  nothing  had 
occurred  to  awaken  hope  and  stimulate  exertion.  The  capture,  however,  of 
Cornwallis  and  his  army,  which  was  achieved  by  a  remarkable  concurrence  of 
good  conduct  and  fortunate  circumstances,  altered  the  face  of  things.  Congress, 
the  state  governments,  and  all  the  classes  of  the  people,  exulted  with  joy.  A 
brighter  sun  shone  on  their  heads,  elevated  their  hopes,  and  invigorated  their 
exertions.  The  clamors  of  the  discontented  were  silenced,  the  hearts  of  the 
desponding  reanimated,  and  the  wavering  confirmed  in  their  attachment  to  the 
Union.  A  new  impulse  was  given  to  the  public  mind  ;  but,  above  all,  the  ray 
of  peace,  which  seemed  now  to  burst  through  the  gloom  of  war,  was  grateful  to 
their  souls. 

If  the  effects  of  the  surrender  of  Yorktown  were  great  in  America,  they  were 
not  less  in  Europe.  The  government  and  people  of  Britain  entertained  the  most 
sanguine  hopes  from  the  operations  of  the  army  in  Virginia.  The  expense  of 
the  war  was  heavy,  and  every  year  increasing.  The  people  murmured  under 
the  load  ;  but  were  encouraged  to  bear  with  patience,  in  the  hope  of  being  soon 
relieved,  and  ultimately  reimbursed  by  the  exclusive  trade  of  the  subjugated 
provinces.  Many  flattered  themselves  that  the  campaign  in  Virginia  would  an- 
nihilate the  power  of  congress,  and  put  an  end  to  the  contest. 

In  the  midst  of  these  fond  anticipations,  the  news  of  the  surrender  at  York- 
town  arrived,  and  struck  both  the  ministry  and  people  with  amazement  and  dis- 
may. The- blow  was  equally  severe  and  unexpected.  It  laid  their  towering 
hopes  in  the  dust,  and  filled  them  with  painful  apprehensions.  They  now  dis- 
covered, what  former  experience  had  been  unable  to  teach  them,  that  a  country 
may  be  overrun,  but  can  not  easily  be  subdued,  while  the  minds  of  the  people 
continue  hostile.     Thev  who  before  disapproved  of  the  war  now  spoke  of  it  in 


410  THE    PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

terms  of  the  strongest  reprobation,  and  many  who  formerly  had  given  it  their 
zealous  support  began  to  express  a  desire  of  peace.  The  public  mind  under- 
went a  great  change,  and  sentiments  which  not  long  before  met  only  with  scorn 
and  detestation  became  popular  and  fashionable  ;  such  a  fluctuating  thing  is  pub- 
lic opinion. 

Parliament  met  on  the  27th  of  November,  and  in  the  king's  speech  the  disas- 
ters in  America  were  not  dissembled,  but  were  urged  as  a  motive  for  the  vigor- 
ous prosecution  of  the  war.  Addresses,  in  the  usual  form,  were  moved  ;  which 
brought  on  animated  debates,  in  which  some  of  the  ministry  expressed  their  in- 
tention of  altering  the  plan  of  the  war,  and  of  merely  retaining  possession  of 
those  posts  which  they  held  in  America,  and  of  directing  their  main  efforts 
against  France,  Spain,  and  Holland.  In  both  houses  of  parliament  the  addresses 
were  carried  by  large  majorities.  About  that  time  Mr.  Laurens,  who  had  been 
detained  a  close  prisoner  in  the  Tower,  of  which  Cornwallis  was  governor,  was 
released. 

Though  ministry  carried  the  address  by  triumphant  majorities,  yet  the  popu- 
lar feeling  became  strong  against  the  continuance  of  the  war.  The  lord  mayor 
and  aldermen  of  the  city  of  London,  a  great  influential  body,  whose  sentiments 
serve  as  a  sort  of  political  barometer,  the  indications  of  which  it  is  imprudent  to 
disregard,  voted  an  address  favorable  to  peace,  which,  owing  to  a  difference  on 
a  point  of  ceremony,  was  not  presented,  but  it  was  published.  All  classes  be- 
came weary  of  the  protracted  struggle ;  the  house  of  commons  began  to  waver, 
and,  on  the  27th  of  February,  the  opposition  carried  an  address  against  the  pro- 
longation of  the  war  in  America. 

We  now  return  to  America,  where  the  first  thing  that  meets  us  is  one  of  those 
painful  incidents  which  result  from  the  infuriated  passions  engendered  by  civil 
commotions.  On  the  24th  of  March,  Captain  Haddy,  who  commanded  the 
troops  in  a  blockhouse  on  the  river  Tom  in  New  Jersey,  was  attacked,  over- 
powered, and  made  prisoner  by  a  party  of  loyalists  from  New  York.  In  a  few 
days  afterward,  they  led  him  out  and  hanged  him,  with  a  label  on  his  breast  de- 
claring that  he  was  put  to  death  in  retaliation  for  some  of  their  brethren  who 
had  suffered  a  similar  fate.  General  Washington  took  up  the  matter  seriously  ; 
submitted  it  to  his  officers,  laid  it  before  congress,  and  wrote  to  the  British  gen- 
eral, demanding  that  the  perpetrators  of  the  horrid  deed  should  be  given  up,  and 
threatening  retaliation  in  case  of  refusal.  The  British  general  ordered  a  court- 
martial  to  inquire  into  the  offence.  It  acquitted  the  person  accused.  General 
Washington  ordered  a  British  prisoner  of  equal  rank  with  Haddy  to  be  chosen 
by  lot,  and  sent  to  Philadelphia,  that  he  might  suffer  as  a  retaliatory  victim. 
The  lot  fell  on  Captain  Asgill,  an  English  youth  of  only  nineteen  years  of  age, 
and  respectably  connected.  Great  interest  was  made  to  save  the  life  of  this 
young  gentleman  :  he  was  ultimately  set  free  ;  but  was  long  kept  in  a  state  of 
painful  suspense. 

During  winter,  the  states  labored  to  prepare  for  another  campaign  ;  but,  ow- 
ing to  the  exhaustion  of  the  country,  the  preparations  went  on  slowly.  Every 
one  wished  to  devolve  the  burden  on  his  neighbor,  and  every  state  seemed  afraid 
of  bearing  more  than  its  share  of  the  war.  Notwithstanding  the  late  success  in 
the  southern  states,  and  brilliant  issue  of  the  campaign  in  Virginia,  there  was 
much  disinclination  to  vigorous  exertions.  The  troops  were  few  in  number,  and 
almost  destitute  of  every  necessary.  Many  of  them  were  almost  naked,  and 
nearly  all  were  ill  fed.  Every  department  was  without  money  and  without 
credit.  Discontent  was  general  among  the  officers  and  soldiers,  and  severe 
measures  were  neces  sary  to  check  a  mutinous  spirit  in  the  army.  Fortunately 
for  America,  while  the  resources  of  congress  were  exhausted,  and  everything 
was  hastening  to  ruin,  the  people  of  Britain  also  had  become  weary  of  the  war, 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  411 

and  it  was  found  expedient  to  change  the  ministry.  The  new  servants  of  the 
crown  did  not  inherit  the  military  propensities  of  their  predecessors,  but  were 
inclined  to  conciliation  and  peace. 

One  of  the  last  acts  of  the  late  administration  was  to  appoint  Sir  Guy  Carleton 
afterward  Lord  Dorchester,  commander-in-chief  in  America,  in  the  room  of  Sir 
Henry  Clinton  ;  and  the  new  ministry  continued  him  in  that  high  office.  He 
took  the  command  at  New  York  early  in  May ;  and  being  also,  in  conjunction 
with  Admiral  Digby,  appointed  a  commissioner  to  negotiate  a  peace,  he  soon 
communicated  to  General  Washington  copies  of  the  votes  of  parliament  respect- 
ing peace  ;  and  also  a  bill  which  had  been  introduced  by  the  ministry  to  author- 
ize his  majesty  to  conclude  a  peace  with  the  colonies  of  North  America.  Those 
papers,  he  said,  manifested  the  dispositions  of  the  government  and  people  of 
Britain  toward  America ;  and  if  they  were  met  with  a  corresponding  temper, 
both  inclination  and  duty  would  lead  him  to  act  in  the  spirit  of  conciliation.  He 
had  addressed  to  congress,  he  said,  a  letter  containing  the  same  communica- 
tions ;  and  he  requested  of  General  Washington  a  passport  for  the  person  who 
was  to  deliver  it. 

The  American  commander  immediately  forwarded  the  communications  to  con 
gress  ;  but  as  the  bill  to  enable  the  king  to  conclude  peace  with  America  had 
not  then  passed  into  a  law  ;  as  there  was  no  assurance  that  the  present  commis- 
sioners were  empowered  to  offer  any  other  terms  than  those  which  had  been  al- 
ready rejected  ;  as  congress  was  suspicious  that  the  offers  were  merely  intended 
to  amuse  and  put  them  off  their  guard,  that  they  might  be  successfully  attacked 
when  reposing  in  security  ;  and  as  they  were  resolved  to  enter  into  no  separate 
treaty,  the  passport  was  refused.  Both  armies,  however,  lay  inactive.  There 
was  no  peace,  and  there  was  no  war.  Sir  Guy  Carleton  undertook  no  offensive 
operation  ;  and  the  army  of  General  Washington  was  too  feeble  to  attack  New 
York.     On  the  Hudson,  the  summer  passed  away  in  inactivity. 

Early  in  August,  General  Washington  received  a  letter  from  Sir  Guy  Carle- 
ton and  Admiral  Digby,  informing  hirn  that  negotiations  for  a  general  peace 
were  begun  at  Paris  ;  that  the  independence  of  the  thirteen  United  States  would 
be  acknowledged ;  that  Mr.  Laurens  was  set  at  liberty  ;  and  that  passports  were 
preparing  for  such  Americans  as  nad  been  hitherto  detained  prisoners  in  Brit- 
ain. This  letter  was  soon  followed  by  another  from  Sir  Guy  Carlton,  in  which 
he  declared  that  he  no  longer  saw  any  object  of  contest,  and  therefore  disap- 
proved of  the  continuance  of  hostilities  either  by  sea  or  land,  as  tending  to  in- 
crease the  miseries  of  individuals,  without  any  public  advantage  to  either  party. 
He  added,  that,  in  consequence  of  this  opinion,  he  had  restrained  the  practice  of 
detaching  Indian  parties  against  the  frontiers  of  the  United  States,  and  had  re- 
called those  which  were  in  the  field.  Those  communications  seem  to  have 
awakened  the  jealousy  of  the  French  minister  in  America  ;  and,  in  order  to  al- 
lay his  suspicions,  congress  renewed  its  resolution  not  to  enter  into  any  discus- 
sion for  a  pacification  but  in  concert  with  his  most  Christian  majesty. 

Although  the  inactivity  which  prevailed  in  the  north  was,  in  a  certain  meas- 
ure, communicated  to  the  southern  army,  yet  some  desultory  hostilities  happened 
in  that  quarter.  General  St.  Clair,  who  conducted  the  reinforcements  from 
Yorktown  toward  the  south,  reached  General  Greene's  headquarters  early  in 
January.  He  had  been  ordered  to  take  the  post  of  Wilmington  on  his  way ;  but 
the  British  garrison  evacuated  that  place  before  his  arrival,  and  he  met  with  no 
detention  there. 

St.  Clair  experienced  no  hostile  interruption ;  the  number  of  his  troops,  how- 
ever was  so  much  diminished  by  the  casualties  of  a  long  march,  that  his  rein- 
forcement did  little  more  than  supply  the  place  in  Greene's  army  of  those  sol- 
diers who  had  been  entitled  to  their  discharge  on  the  last  day  of  December. 


412  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

But  feeble  as  the  southern  army  was,  yet,  on  St.  Clair's  arrival,  General  Greene 
detached  General  Wayne  across  the  Santee,  to  protect  the  state  of  Georgia.  On 
his  approach,  General  Clarke,  who  commanded  the  British  troops  in  that  prov- 
ince, amounting  to  about  1,000  regular  soldiers,  besides  militia,  concentrated  his 
force  in  the  town  of  Savannah.  Wayne  insulted  his  outposts,  and  some  sharp 
but  useless  skirmishes  ensued.  On  the  11th  of  July,  the  garrison  evacuated  the 
town  of  Savannah,  and  retired  from  the  province. 

General  Leslie  commanded  in  Charleston,  and  held  the  place  till  the  14th  of 
December,  though  the  intention  of  evacuating  it  was  announced  in  the  general 
orders  of  the  7th  of  August.  In  that  interval,  General  Leslie  humanely  pro- 
posed to  General  Greene  a  suspension  of  hostilities ;  to  which  the  stern  and  in- 
flexible American  did  not  consider  himself  empowered  to  accede.  In  the 
same  spirit  of  conciliation,  General  Leslie  offered  full  payment  for  rice  and  other 
provisions  sent  into  the  town,  but  threatened  to  take  them  without  compensation 
if  withheld.  General  Greene,  suspecting  that  it  was  intended  to  collect  a  large 
quantity  of  rice  in  Charleston  to  supply  the  army  while  it  acted  against  the 
French  islands  in  the  West  Indies,  declined  the  arrangement.  The  consequence 
was,  that  the  British  made  some  foraging  incursions  into  the  country,  and  skir- 
mishes ensued.  In  themselves  these  skirmishes  were  unimportant ;  but  they 
derived  a  lively  interest  from  the  death  of  Lieutenant-Colonel  Laurens,  who  fell 
in  one  of  them,  to  the  deep  regret  of  his  countrymen,  among  whom  he  was  uni- 
versally esteemed  and  beloved. 

While  the  Americans  slumbered  on  their  arms,  the  war  which  their  quarrel 
had  engendered  was  actively  carried  on  in  other  quarters  of  the  world.  In  the 
West  Indies  the  French  fleet  had  long  been  successful;  but,  on  the  12th  of 
April,  Count  de  Grasse  was  entirely  defeated  and  taken  prisoner  by  Admiral  Rod- 
ney, which  restored  the  balance  to  a  kind  of  equilibrium,  and  threatened  a  pro- 
longation of  the  struggle.  In  the  month  of  July,  the  French  army  in  Virginia 
marched  northward,  and  reached  the  states  of  New  England  in  October.  It 
was  given  out  that  they  were  to  winter  there  ;  but  the  real  intention  was  to 
transport  them  to  the  West  Indies,  for  which  purpose  the  Marquis  de  Vau- 
dreuil,  with  a  fleet  of  fifteen  sail-of-the-line,  arrived  at  Boston  on  the  10th  of 
August.  By  the  long  continuance  of  the  contest,  and  by  mutual  reverses,  all 
parties  were  now  become  tired  of  war  and  desirous  of  peace.  Negotiations  for 
a  general  pacification  were  going  on  at  Paris,  but  were  protracted  by  the  mutual 
jealousies  and  interfering  claims  of  the  several  parties  interested.  Great  Brit- 
ain admitted  the  independence  of  the  thirteen  United  States,  and  so  removed  a 
great  cause  of  the  war  ;  but  the  boundaries  of  the  states,  and  their  share  in  the 
fisheries  on  the  banks  of  Newfoundland,  were  not  so  easily  adjusted,  and  on 
both  of  these  points  France  and  Spain  seemed  unfriendly  to  the  wishes  of 
America. 

After  a  tedious  and  intricate  negotiation,  in  which  the  firmness,  judgment,  and 
penetration  of  the  American  commissioners,  were  exercised,  preliminary  articles 
of  peace  were  signed  on  the  30th  of  November  ;  and  news  of  the  conclusion  of 
a  general  peace  reached  the  United  States  early  next  April. 

A  line  running  through  the  middle  of  the  great  lakes  and  their  connecting 
waters,  and  from  a  certain  point  on  the  St.  Lawrence  to  the  bottom  of  the  bay 
of  Fundy,  was  agreed  to  as  the  northern  boundary  of  the  states  ;  and  their  west- 
ern frontier  was  to  rest  on  the  Mississippi.  It  was  stipulated  that  British  cred- 
itors should  be  allowed  to  recover  their  debts  in  the  United  States  ;  that  con- 
gress should  recommend  to  the  several  states  the  restoration  of  the  estates  of 
real  British  subjects  which  had  been  confiscated  during  the  war ;  and  that  no 
further  confiscations  should  be  made. 

On  the  19th  of  April,  1783,  the  day  which  completed  the  eighth  year  of  the 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


413 


414  THE    PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

war,  the  cessation  of  hostilities  with  Great  Britain  was,  by  order  of  General 
Washington,  proclaimed  in  the  American  camp.  A  number  of  negroes,  who 
had  once  belonged  to  American  citizens,  were  sent  off  by  the  British.  This 
produced  an  interview  between  Generals  Carleton  and  Washington,  at  Tappan, 
on  the  6th  of  May,  which  ended  without  any  decisive  result. 

On  the  25th  of  November  the  British  troops  evacuated  New  York,  and  an 
American  detachment,  under  General  Knox,  took  possession  of  the  town.  Gen- 
eral Washington  and  Governor  Clinton,  accompanied  by  a  number  of  civil  and 
military  officers  and  respectable  citizens,  soon  afterward  entered  the  city ;  and 
the  Americans,  after  a  struggle  which  had  lasted  eight  years,  gained  full  and 
undisputed  possession  of  the  provinces. 

The  independence  of  the  United  States  was  acknowledged,  and  peace  with 
Great  Britain  concluded  :  but  the  dangers  of  America  were  not  at  an  end.  She 
had  succeeded  in  repelling  foreign  aggression  ;  but  was  threatened  with  ruin  by 
internal  dissension.  In  the  interval  between  the  cessation  of  hostilities  and  the 
disbanding  of  the  troops,  congress  found  itself  in  a  trying  and  perilous  situation. 
Their  army  was  in  a  state  of  high  dissatisfaction  and  irritation.  In  October, 
1780,  a  season  of  danger  and  alarm,  congress  promised  half-pay  to  the  officers 
on  the  conclusion  of  peace.  That  promise  they  now  seemed  neither  very  able 
nor  willing  to  perform.  The  danger  had  passed  away,  and  the  spirit  of 
liberality,  engendered  by  fear,  had  evaporated.  The  state  legislatures  affected 
much  jealousy  of  what  they  called  their  liberty,  but  discovered  little  inclination 
to  fulfil  their  obligations  to  those  who  had  been  instrumental  in  establishing  it. 
The  chicanery,  evasions,  and  subterfuges  even  of  congress  deprived  it  of  the 
respect  and  sympathy  due  to  unsullied  honor  in  distress.  Spotless  integrity  is 
the  brightest  ornament  and  best  shield  of  nations,  as  well  as  of  individuals.  The 
shuffling  policy  of  congress  roused  the  indignation  of  the  officers  of  the  army, 
many  of  whom  manifested  an  inclination  to  procure  redress  of  their  own  wrongs 
with  the  same  weapons  which  had  asserted  the  independence  of  their  country. 

In  the  month  of  December,  1782,  soon  after  going  into  winter  quarters,  the 
officers  presented  a  memorial  and  petition  to  congress,  and  deputed  a  committee 
of  their  number  to  call  its  attention  to  the  subject.  They  had  shed  their  blood, 
spent  their  time,  and  wasted  their  substance,  in  the  service  of  their  country. 
Large  arrears  were  due  to  them,  and  they  had  received  liberal  promises  ;  but 
there  was  no  certain  prospect  that  the  arrears  would  ever  be  paid,  and  there 
was  much  reason  to  suspect  that  there  was  no  serious  intention  to  perform  the 
promises.  After  all  their  sufferings  and  sacrifices,  they  had  nothing  before 
them  but  the  melancholy  prospect  of  being  discharged  without  even  money  to 
carry  them  to  their  respective  homes,  and  of  being  cast  naked  on  the  world,  and 
spending  old  age  in  penury  and  neglect,  after  having  lost  the  prime  of  life  in  vin- 
dicating the  claims  and  establishing  the  independence  of  an  ungrateful  people. 

To  men  who  had  long  and  zealously  served  their  country  in  the  midst  of  the 
greatest  hardships  and  wants,  these  were  irritating  considerations.  Accordingly, 
early  in  March,  on  receiving  a  letter  from  their  committee  in  Philadelphia,  pur- 
porting that  their  solicitations  had  not  been  successful,  meetings  of  the  offi- 
cers were  held  to  consider  what  measures  should  be  adopted  for  obtaining  re- 
dress of  their  grievances.  An  ably  written  address  was  circulated  through  the 
army,  inviting  a  general  meeting  of  the  officers  at  a  given  time  and  place. 

"  To  the  Officers  of  the  Army. 

"  Gentlemen  :    A  fellow-soldier,  whose    interests    and  affections   bind  him 

strongly  to  you,  whose  past  sufferings  have  been  as  great,  and  whose  future  fortunes 

may  be  as  desperate  as  yours,  would  beg  leave  to  address  you.    Age  has  its  claims, 

and  rank  is  not  without  its  pretensions  to  advise  ;  but,  though  unsupported  by  both, 


Fig.  159. — Statue  of  Hamilton. 


41(5  THE    PICTORIAL   HISTORY 

he  flatters  himself  that  the  plain  language  of  sincerity  and  experience  will  nei 
ther  be  unheard  nor  unregarded. 

"  Like  many  of  you,  he  loved  private  life,  and  left  it  with  regret.  He  left  it, 
determined  to  retire  from  the  field  with  the  necessity  that  called  him  to  it,  and 
not  till  then — not  till  the  enemies  of  his  country,  the  slaves  of  power  and  the 
hirelings  of  injustice,  were  compelled  to  abandon  their  schemes,  and  acknowl- 
edge America  as  terrible  in  arms  as  she  had  been  humble  in  remonstrance. 
With  this  object  in  view,  he  has  long  shared  in  your  toils  and  mingled  in  your 
dangers.  He  has  felt  the  cold  hand  of  poverty  without  a  murmur,  and  has  seen 
the  insolence  of  wealth  without  a  sigh.  But,  too  much  under  the  direction  of 
his  wishes,  and  sometimes  weak  enough  to  mistake  desire  for  opinion,  he  has 
till  lately,  very  lately,  believed  in  the  justice  of  his  country.  He  hoped  that,  as 
the  clouds  of  adversity  scattered,  and  as  the  sunshine  of  peace  and  better  for- 
tune broke  in  upon  us,  the  coldness  and  severity  of  government  would  relax,  and 
that  more  than  justice,  that  gratitude,  would  blaze  forth  upon  those  hands  which 
had  upheld  her,  in  the  darkest  stages  of  her  passage,  from  impending  servitude 
to  acknowledged  independence.  But  faith  has  its  limits  as  well  as  temper,  and 
there  are  points  beyond  which  neither  can  be  stretched  without  sinking  into 
cowardice  or  plunging  into  credulity.  This,  my  friends,  I  conceive  to  be  your 
situation.  Hurried  to  the  very  verge  of  both,  another  step  would  ruin  you  for 
ever.  To  be  tame  and  unprovoked  when  injuries  press  hard  upon  you,  is  more 
than  weakness  ;  but  to  look  up  for  kinder  usage,  without  one  manly  effort  of 
your  own,  would  fix  your  character,  and  show  the  world  how  richly  you  deserve 
those  chains  you  broke.  To  guard  against  this  evil,  let  us  take  a  review  of  the 
ground  upon  which  we  now  stand,  and  thence  carry  our  thoughts  forward  for  a 
moment  into  the  unexplored  field  of  expedient.  After  a  pursuit  of  seven  long 
years,  the  object  for  which  we  set  out  is  at  length  brought  within  our  reach 
Yes,  my  friends,  that  suffering  courage  of  yours  was  active  once — it  has  con- 
ducted the  United  States  of  America  through  a  doubtful  and  a  bloody  war  ; 
it  has  placed  her  in  the  chair  of  independence,  and  peace  returns  again — to  bless 
whom  ?  A  country  willing  to  redress  your  wrongs,  cherish  your  worth,  and  re- 
ward your  services  ?  A  country  courting  your  return  to  private  life  with  tears 
of  gratitude  and  smiles  of  admiration — longing  to  divide  with  you  the  indepen- 
dency which  your  gallantry  has  given,  and  those  riches  which  your  wounds 
have  preserved  ?  Is  this  the  case  1  or  is  it  rather  a  country  that  tramples 
upon  your  rights,  disdains  your  cries,  and  insults  your  distresses  ?  Have  you 
not  more  than -once  suggested  your  wishes,  and  made  known  your  wants,  to 
congress — wants  and  wishes  which  gratitude  and  policy  should  have  anticipa- 
ted rather  than  evaded  ?  And  have  you  not  lately,  in  the  meek  language  of  en- 
treating memorials,  begged  from  their  justice  what  you  could  no  longer  expect 
from  their  favor  ?  How  have  you  been  answered  ?  Let  the  letter  which  you 
are  called  to  consider  to-morrow  reply. 

"  If  this  then  be  your  treatment  while  the  swords  you  wear  are  necessary  for 
the  defence  of  America,  what  have  you  to  expect  from  peace,  when  your  voice 
shall  sink,  and  your  strength  dissipate,  by  division — when  those  very  swords,  the 
instruments  and  companions  of  your  glory,  shall  be  taken  from  your  sides,  and 
no  remaining  mark  of  military  distinction  left  but  your  wants,  infirmities,  and 
scars  ?  Can  you  then  consent  to  be  the  only  sufferers  by  this  revolution ;  and, 
retiring  from  the  field,  grow  old  in  poverty,  wretchedness,  and  contempt  1  Can 
you  consent  to  wade  through  the  vile  mire  of  dependancy,  and  owe  the  miserable 
remnant  of  tnat  life  to  charity,  which  has  hitherto  been  spent  in  honor  ?  If  you 
can,  go,  and  carry  with  you  the  jest  of  tories  and  the  scorn  of  whigs  ;  the  ridi- 
cule, and,  what  is  worse,  the  pity,  of  the  world !  Go,  starve  and  be  forgotten  ? 
But,  if  your  spirit  should  revolt  at  this — if  you  have  sense  enough  to  discover 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION.  417 

and  spirit  enough  to  oppose  tyranny,  under  whatever  garb  it  may  assume,  whethei 
it  be  the  plain  coat,  of  republicanism  or  the  splendid  robe  of  royalty — if  you  have 
yet  learned  to  discriminate  between  a  people  and  a  cause,  between  men  and 
principles — awake,  attend  to  your  situation,  and  redress  yourselves  !  If  the  pres- 
ent moment  be  lost,  every  future  effort  is  in  vain,  and  your  threats  then  will  be 
as  empty  as  your  entreaties  now. 

"  I  would  advise  you,  therefore,  to  come  to  some  final  opinion  upon  wnat  you 
can  bear,  and  what  you  will  suffer.  If  your  determination  be  in  any  proportion 
to  your  wrongs,  carry  your  appeal  from  the  justice,  to  the  fears,  of  government. 
Change  the  milk-and-water  style  of  your  last  memorial ;  assume  a  bolder  tone, 
decent,  but  lively,  spirited,  and  determined  ;  and  suspect  the  man  who  would 
advise  to  more  moderation  and  longer  forbearance.  Let  two  or  three  men,  who 
can  feel  as  well  as  write,  be  appointed  to  draw  up  your  last  remonstrance ;  for  I 
would  no  longer  give  it  the  suing,  soft,  unsuccessful  epithet  of  memorial.  Let 
it  be  represented,  in  language  that  will  neither  dishonor  you  by  its  rudeness  nor 
betray  you  by  its  fears,  what  has  been  promised  by  congress,  and  what  has  been 
performed  ;  how  long  and  how  patiently  you  have  suffered  j  how  little  you  have 
asked,  and  how  much  of  that  little  has  been  denied.  Tell  them,  that  though 
you  were  the  first,  and  would  wish  to  be  the  last,  to  encounter  danger,  though 
despair  itself  can  never  drive  you  into  dishonor,  it  may  drive  you  from  the  field ; 
that  the  wound,  often  irritated,  and  never  healed,  may  at  length  become  incura- 
ble ;  and  that  the  slightest  mark  of  malignity  from  congress,  now,  must  operate 
like  the  grave,  and  part  you  for  ever.  That,  in  any  political  event,  the  army 
has  its  alternative  :  if  peace,  that  nothing  shall  separate  you  from  your  arms  but 
death ;  if  war,  that,  courting  the  auspices  and  inviting  the  directions  of  your  il- 
lustrious leader,  you  will  retire  to  some  unsettled  country,  smile  in  your  turn, 
and  '  mock  when  their  fear  cometh  on.'  But  let  it  represent  also,  that  should 
they  comply  with  the  request  of  your  late  memorial,  it  would  make  you  more 
happy,  and  them  more  respectable.  That  while  war  should  continue,  you  would 
follow  their  standard  into  the  field  ;  and  when  it  came  to  an  end,  you  would 
withdraw  into  the  shade  of  private  life,  and  give  the  world  another  subject  of 
wonder  and  applause — an  army  victorious  over  its  enemies,  victorious  over  itself." 

General  Washington's  Speech  at  the  Meeting  of  Officers. 

"  Gentlemen  :  By  an  anonymous  summons  an  attempt  has  been  made  to  con- 
vene you  together ;  how  inconsistent  with  the  rules  of  propriety,  how  unmilita- 
ry,  and  how  subversive  of  all  order  and  discipline,  let  the  good  sense  of  the 
army  decide.  In  the  moment  of  this  summons,  another  anonymous  production 
was  sent  into  circulation,  addressed  more  to  the  feelings  and  passions  than  to 
the  judgment  of  the  army.  The  author  of  the  piece  is  entitled  to  much  credit 
for  the  goodness  of  his  pen  ;  and  I  could  wish  he  had  as  much  credit  for  the 
rectitude  of  his  heart :  for,  as  men  see  through  different  optics,  and  are  induced 
oy  the  reflecting  faculties  of  the  mind  to  use  different  means  to  attain  the  same 
end,  the  author  of  the  address  should  have  had  more  charity  than  to  mark  for 
suspicion  the  man  who  should  recommend  moderation  and  longer  forbearance  ; 
or,  in  other  words,  who  should  not  think  as  he  thinks,  and  act  as  he  advises. 

"  But  he  had  another  plan  in  view,  in  which  candor  and  liberality  of  senti- 
ment, regard  to  justice,  and  love  of  country,  have  no  part ;  and  he  was  right  to 
insinuate  the  darkest  suspicion,  to  effect  the  blackest  design.  That  the  address 
was  drawn  with  great  art,  and  is  designed  to  answer  the  most  insidious  pur- 
poses ;  that  it  is  calculated  to  impress  the  mind  with  an  idea  of  premeditated  in- 
justice in  the  sovereign  power  of  the  United  States,  and  rouse  all  the  resent- 
ments which  must  unavoidably  flow  from  such  a  belief;  that  the  secret  mover 
of  this  scheme,  whoever  he  may  be,  intended  to  take  advantage  of  the  passions 

27 


418  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

while  they  were  warmed  by  the  recollection  of  past  distresses,  without  giving 
time  for  cool,  deliberative  thinking,  and  that  composure  of  mind  which  is  so  ne- 
cessary to  give  dignity  and  stability  to  measures,  is  rendered  too  obvious,  by  the 
mode  of  conducting  the  business,  to  need  other  proofs  than  a  reference  to  the 
proceedings. 

"  Thus  much,  gentlemen,  I  have  thought  it  incumbent  on  me  to  observe  to 
you,  to  show  upon  what  principles  I  opposed  the  irregular  and  hasty  meeting 
which  was  proposed  to  have  been  held  on  Tuesday  last,  and  not  because  I 
wanted  a  disposition  to  give  you  every  opportunity,  consistent  with  your  own 
honor  and  the  dignity  of  the  army,  to  make  known  your  grievances.  If  my 
conduct,  therefore,  has  not  evinced  to  you  that  I  have  been  a  faithful  friend 
to  the  army,  my  declaration  of  it  at  this  time  would  be  equally  unavailing  and 
improper.  But,  as  I  was  among  the  first  who  embarked  in  the  cause  of  our 
common  country  ;  as  1  have  never  left  your  side  one  moment,  but  when  called 
from  you  on  public  duty  ;  as  I  have  been  the  constant  companion  and  witness 
of  your  distresses,  and  not  among  the  last  to  feel  and  acknowledge  your  merits  ; 
as  I  have  ever  considered  my  own  military  reputation  as  inseparably  connected 
with  that  of  the  army  ;  as  my  heart  has  ever  expanded  with  joy  when  I  have 
heard  its  praises,  and  my  indignation  has  arisen  when  the  mouth  of  detraction 
has  been  opened  against  it ;  it  can  scarcely  be  supposed,  at  this  stage  of  the 
war,  that  I  am  indifferent  to  its  interests.  But  how  are  they  to  be  promoted  ? 
The  way  is  plain,  says  the  anonymous  addresser.  If  war  continues,  remove 
into  the  unsettled  country ;  there  establish  yourselves,  and  leave  an  ungrateful 
country  to  defend  itself.  But  who  are  they  to  defend  ?  Our  wives,  our  chil- 
dren, our  farms,  and  other  property  which  we  leave  behind  us  ?  or,  in  this  state 
of  hostile  preparation,  are  we  to  take  the  first  two  (the  latter  can  not  be  re- 
moved), to  perish  in  the  wilderness  with  hunger,  cold,  and  nakedness  ? 

"  If  peace  takes  place,  never  sheath  your  swords,  says  he,  until  you  have  ob- 
tained full  and  ample  justice.  This  dreadful  alternative  of  either  deserting  our 
country  in  the  extremest  hour  of  her  distress,  or  turning  our  arms  against  it, 
which  is  the  apparent  object,  unless  congress  can  be  compelled  into  instant  com- 
pliance, has  something  so  shocking  in  it,  that  humanity  revolts  at  the  idea.  My 
God  !  what  can  this  writer  have  in  view  by  recommending  such  measures  ?  Can 
he  be  a  friend  to  the  army  1  Can  he  be  a  friend  to  this  country  ?  Rather,  is 
he  not  an  insidious  foe  ;  some  emissary,  perhaps,  from  New  York,  plotting  the 
ruin  of  both,  by  sowing  the  seeds  of  discord  and  separation  between  the  civil 
and  military  powers  of  the  continent  ?  And  what  a  compliment  does  he  pay 
to  our  understandings,  when  he  recommends  measures,  in  either  alternative,  im- 
practicable in  their  nature  1 

"  But  here,  gentlemen,  I  will  drop  the  curtain,  because  it  would  be  as  impru 
dent  in  me  to  assign  my  reasons  for  this  opinion,  as  it  would  be  insulting  to  your 
conception  to  suppose  you  stood  in  need  of  them.  A  moment's  reflection  will 
convince  every  dispassionate  mind  of  the  physical  impossibility  of  carrying  either 
proposal  into  execution.  There  might,  gentlemen,  be  an  impropriety  in  my  ta- 
king notice,  in  this  address  to  you,  of  an  anonymous  production ;  but  the  man- 
ner in  which  that  performance  has  been  introduced  to  the  army,  the  effect  it  was 
intended  to  have,  together  with  some  other  circumstances,  will  amply  justify  my 
observation  on  the  tendency  of  that  writing. 

"  With  respect  to  the  advice  given  by  the  author,  to  suspect  the  man  who 
should  recommend  moderate  measures,  I  spurn  it,  as  every  man,  who  regards 
that  liberty  and  reveres  that  justice  for  which  we  contend,  undoubtedly  must ;  for, 
if  men  are  to  be  precluded  from  offering  their  sentiments  on  a  matter  which  may 
involve  the  most  serious  and  alarming  consequences  that  can  invite  the  consid- 
eration of  mankind,  reason  is  of  no  use  to  us.     The  freedom  of  speech  mav 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


419 


420  THE   PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

be  taken  away,  and  dumb  and  silent  we  may  be  led  like  sheep  to  the  slaugh- 
ter. I  can  not  in  justice  to  my  own  belief,  and  what  I  have  great  reason  to  con 
ceive  is  the  intention  of"  congress,  conclude  this  address,  without  giving  it  as  my 
decided  opinion,  that  that  honorable  body  entertain  exalted  sentiments  of  the 
services  of  the  army,  and,  from  a  full  conviction  of  its  merits  and  sufferings,  will 
do  it  complete  justice.  That  their  endeavors  to  discover  and  establish  funds  for 
this  purpose  have  been  unwearied,  and  will  not  cease  till  they  have  succeeded, 
I  have  not  a  doubt ;  but,  like  all  other  large  bodies,  where  there  is  a  variety  of 
different  interests  to  reconcile,  their  determinations  are  slow.  Why,  then, 
should  we  distrust  them  ;  and,  in  consequence  of  that  distrust,  adopt  measures 
which  may  cast  a  shade  over  that  glory  which  has  been  so  justly  acquired,  and 
tarnish  the  reputation  of  an  army  which  is  celebrated  through  all  Europe  for  its 
fortitude  and  patriotism  ?  And  for  what  is  this  done  ?  To  bring  the  object  we 
seek  nearer  ?  No  ;  most  certainly,  in  my  opinion,  it  will  cast  it  at  a  greater 
distance.  For  myself  (and  I  take  no  merit  for  giving  the  assurance,  being  in- 
duced to  it  from  principles  of  gratitude,  veracity,  and  justice,  and  a  grateful 
sense  of  the  confidence  you  have  ever  placed  in  me),  a  recollection  of  the  cheer- 
ful assistance  and  prompt  obedience  I  have  experienced  from  you  under  every 
vicissitude  of  fortune,  and  the  sincere  affection  I  feel  for  an  army  I  have  so  long 
had  the  honor  to  command,  will  oblige  me  to  declare,  in  this  public  and  solemn 
manner,  that  in  the  attainment  of  complete  justice  for  all  your  toils  and  dangers, 
and  in  the  gratification  of  every  wish,  so  far  as  may  be  done  consistently  with 
the  great  duty  I  owe  to  my  country,  and  those  powers  we  are  bound  to  fespaci, 
you  may  freely  command  my  services  to  the  utmost  extent  of  my  abilities. 

"  While  I  give  you  these  assurances,  and  pledge  myself  in  the  most  unequiv- 
ocal manner  to  exert  whatever  abilities  I  am  possessed  of  in  your  favor,  let  me 
entreat  you,  gentlemen,  on  your  part,  not  to  take  any  measures  which,  viewed 
in  the  calm  light  of  reason,  will  lessen  the  dignity,  and  sully  the  glory,  you  have 
hitherto  maintained.  Let  me  request  you  to  rely  on  the  plighted  faith  of  your 
country,  and  place  a  full  confidence  in  the  purity  of  the  intentions  of  congress, 
that,  previous  to  your  dissolution  as  an  army,  they  will  cause  all  your  accounts 
to  be  fairly  liquidated,  as  directed  in  the  resolutions  which  were  published  to 
you  two  days  ago ;  and  that  they  will  adopt  the  most  effectual  measures  in  their 
power  to  render  ample  justice  to  you  for  your  faithful  and  meritorious  services. 
And  let  me  conjure  you,  in  the  name  of  our  common  country,  as  you  value  your 
own  sacred  honor,  as  you  respect  the  rights  of  humanity,  and  as  you  regard  the 
military  and  national  character  of  America,  to  express  your  utmost  horror  and 
detestation  of  the  man  who  wishes,  under  any  specious  pretences,  to  overturn 
the  liberties  of  our  country  ;  and  who  wickedly  attempts  to  open  the  flood-gates 
of  civil  discord,  and  deluge  our  rising  empire  in  blood. 

"  By  thus  determining,  and  thus  acting,  you  will  pursue  the  plain  and  direct 
road  to  the  attainment  of  your  wishes  ;  you  will  defeat  the  insidious  designs  of 
our  enemies,  who  are  compelled  to  resort  from  open  force  to  secret  artifice  ;  you 
will  give  one  more  distinguished  proof  of  unexampled  patriotism  and  patient  vir- 
tue rising  superior  to  the  pressure  of  the  most  complicated  sufferings  ;  and  you 
will,  by  the  dignity  of  your  conduct,  afford  occasion  for  posterity  to  say,  when 
speaking  of  the  glorious  example  you  have  exhibited  to  mankind  :  '  Had  thi3  day 
been  wanting,  the  world  had  never  seen  the  last  stage  of  perfection  to  which 
human  nature  is  capable  of  attaining.'  " 

That  eloquent  and  impassioned  production  greatly  increased  the  sensation 
which  before  existed  :  the  crisis  was  alarming.  Even  in  the  army  of  a  firmly 
established  government,  such  a  general  spirit  of  dissatisfaction  would  have  been 
unpleasant ;  but  in  a  new,  feeble,  and  tottering  government,  and  in  an  army  ill 
trained  to  strict  subordination,  the  occurrence   was   far  more  formidable.     The 


422  THE  PICTORIAL  HISTORY 

sagacious  General  Washington  clearly  saw  the  danger,  and  prohibited  the  pro- 
posed meeting  ;  but,  deeming  it  safer  to  direct  and  weaken  the  current  than  im- 
mediately to  oppose  it,  he  appointed  a  similar  meeting  on  a  subsequent  day. 
General  Gates,  as  the  senior  officer  of  rank,  presided.  General  Washington, 
who  had  been  diligent  in  preparing  the  minds  of  the  officers  fur  the  occasion, 
addressed  the  assembly,  strongly  combated  the  address,  and,  by  his  sound  rea- 
soning and  high  influential  character,  succeeded  in  dissipating  the  storm. 

These  proceedings  of  the  officers  induced  congress  to  pay  some  regard  to  its 
promises,  and  to  commute  the  half-pay  for  a  sum  equal  to  five  years'  full  pay. 
It  was  insulted  by  a  body  of  lately-raised  troops  of  Pennsylvania,  and  much  agi- 
tation prevailed  in  the  army.  But  as  the  dread  of  foreign  enemies  subsided, 
ihe  state  governments  became  careless  of  the  claims  and  comfort  of  their  defend- 
ers. To  disband  an  army  in  a  state  of  irritation,  and  to  which  large  arrears 
were  due,  many  of  whom  had  not  money  to  supply  their  most  pressing  wants, 
or  to  defray  their  expenses  on  the  way  home,  was  a  dangerous  experiment ;  but 
it  was  ultimately  executed  without  any  convulsion. 

General  Washington's  military  career  was  now  about  to  close  ;  and,  on  the 
4th  of  December,  he  met  the  principal  officers  of  the  army  at  Frances'  tavern. 
The  officers  assembled  at  noon,  and  their  revered  and  beloved  commander  soon 
entered  the  room.  His  emotions  were  too  strong  to  be  concealed :  filling  a 
glass,  and  addressing  the  officers,  he  said  :  "  With  a  heart  full  of  love  and  grati- 
tude, I  now  take  leave  of  you,  and  devoutly  wish  that  your  latter  days  may  be 
as  prosperous  and  happy  as  your  former  ones  have  been  honorable."  Having 
drank,  he  added,  "  I  can  not  come  to  take  each  of  you  by  the  hand,  but  shall  be 
obliged  to  you  if  each  of  you  will  come  and  take  me  by  the  hand."  In  the  midst 
»f  profound  silence,  and  with  the  liveliest  sensibility  and  tenderness,  each  of  the 
Dfficers  took  him  by  the  hand  ;  and,  at  the  close  of  the  affecting  ceremony,  they 
all  accompanied  him  to  Whitehall,  where  a  barge  was  in  readiness  to  carry  him 
across  the  river.  Having  embarked,  General  Washington  turned  round  to  his 
late  companions-in-arms,  took  off  his  hat,  respectfully  bowed  to  them,  and  bade 
them  a  silent  farewell.  They  returned  the  compliment,  and  went  back  in  mute 
procession  to  the  place  where  they  had  assembled. 

Congress  was  then  sitting  at  Annapolis  in  Maryland ;  and  thither  General 
Washington  proceeded,  for  the  purpose  of  resigning  that  power  which  he  had 
so  successfully  exercised.  He  remained  a  i'ew  days  in  Philadelphia,  in  order 
to  settle  his  accounts  with  the  treasury;  and,  on  the  19th  of  December,  arrived 
at  Annapolis.  At  noon,  on  the  23d,  in  presence  of  a  numerous  company  of 
spectators,  he  resigned  his  commission  into  the  hands  of  congress  ;  and  after- 
ward retired  to  his  patrimonial  mansion  at  Mount  Vernon. 

In  the  course  of  the  revolution,  a  number  of  men  of  no  mean  abilities  arose, 
both  in  the  military  and  civil  departments  ;  but  General  Washington  appears 
with  pre-eminent  lustre  among  them  all ;  not  only  by  the  brilliancy  of  his  genius, 
but  by  the  soundness  of  his  understanding,  and  the  moral  dignity  of  his  charac- 
ter. His  courage  was  unquestionable,  and  it  was  governed  by  discretion.  His 
glory,  however,  lies  in  the  moral  excellence  of  his  character,  his  spotless  integ- 
rity, disinterested  patriotism,  general  humanity,  invincible  fortitude,  and  indexi- 
ble perseverance.  In  trying  times,  he  occupied  the  most  difficult  situation  in 
which  a  man  can  be  placed.  At  the  head  of  an  unorganized  militia,  unaccus- 
tomed to  military  subordination,  he  was  exposed  to  clamor  and  calumny,  and 
sometimes  fettered  by  the  presumption  of  rulers,  who  were  forward  to  decide  on 
what  they  did  not  understand,  to  enjoin  measures  the  consequences  of  which 
they  did  not  foresee,  and  to  dictate  on  subjects  of  which  they  had  but  a  very  im- 
perfect knowledge.  He  was  unmoved  by  the  clamors  of  the  former  ;  and  he 
bore,  with  invincible  patience,  the  aberrations  of  the  latter;  he  remonstrated  and 


OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


423 


reasoned  with  them,  and  often  succeeded  in  setting  them  right.  With  a  steady 
hand  he  steered  the  vessel  amid  the  terrors  of  the  storm,  and  through  fearful 
breakers  brought  it  safe  into  port.  America  owes  him  much,  and  seems  not  in- 
sensible of  the  obligation ;  but  the  best  mode  for  the  Americans  to  show  their 
gratitude  would  be  to  imitate  his  virtues,  and  the  character  of  every  American  to 
reflect  the  moral  image  of  General  Washington. 


APPENDIX. 


CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

We,  the  people  of  the  United  States,  in  order  to  form  a  more  perfect  union, 
establish  justice,  insure  domestic  tranquillity,  provide  for  the  common  defence, 
promote  the  general  welfare,  and  secure  the  blessings  of  liberty  to  ourselves  and 
our  posterity,  do  ordain  and  establish  this  constitution  for  the  United  States  of 
America. 

ARTICLE  I. 

Section  1. — 1.  All  legislative  powers  herein  granted,  shall  be  vested  in  a  con- 
gress of  the  United  States,  which  shall  consist  of  a  senate  and  house  of  repre- 
sentatives. 

Section  2. — 1.  The  house  of  representatives  shall  be  composed  of  members 
chosen  every  second  year,  by  the  people  of  the  several  states ;  and  the  electors 
in  each  state  shall  have  the  qualifications  requisite  for  electors  of  the  most  nu- 
merous branch  of  the  state  legislature.  2.  No  person  shall  be  a  representative 
who  shall  not  have  attained  to  the  age  of  twenty-five  years,  and  been  seven 
years  a  citizen  of  the  United  States,  and  who  shall  not,  when  elected,  be  an  in- 
habitant of  that  state  in  which  he  shall  be  chosen.  3.  Representatives  and  di- 
rect taxes  shall  be  apportioned  among  the  several  states  which  may  be  included 
within  this  union,  according  to  their  respective  numbers,  which  shall  be  deter- 
mined by  adding  to  the  whole  number  of  free  persons,  including  those  bound  to 
service  for  a  term  of  years,  and  excluding  Indians  not  taxed,  three  fifths  of  all 
other  persons.  The  actual  enumeration  shall  be  made  within  three  years  after 
the  first  meeting  of  the  congress  of  the  United  States,  and  within  every  subse- 
quent term  of  ten  years,  in  such  manner  as  they  shall  by  law  direct.  The  num- 
ber of  representatives  shall  not  exceed  one  for  every  thirty  thousand,  but  each 
state  shall  have  at  least  one  representative  ;  and  until  such  enumeration  shall  be 
made,  the  state  of  New  Hampshire  shall  be  entitled  to  choose  three  ;  Massachu- 
setts, eight ;  Rhode  Island  and  Providence  Plantations,  one  ;  Connecticut,  five ; 
New  York,  six  ;  New  Jersey,  four  ;  Pennsylvania,  eight ;  Delaware,  one  ;  Ma- 
ryland, six  j  Virginia,  ten ;  North  Carolina,  five ;  South  Carolina,  five  ;  and 
Georgia,  three.  4.  When  vacancies  happen  in  the  representation  from  any 
state,  the  executive  authority  thereof  shall  issue  writs  of  election  to  fill  up  such 
vacancies.  5.  The  house  of  representatives  shall  choose  their  speaker  and  other 
officers,  and  shall  have  the  sole  power  of  impeachment. 

Section  3. — 1.  The  senate  of  the  United  States  shall  be  composed  of  two  sen- 
ators from  each  state,  chosen  by  the  legislature  thereof,  for  six  years ;  and  each 
senator  shall  have  one  vote.  2.  Immediately  after  they  shall  be  assembled,  in 
consequence  of  the  first  election,  they  shall  be  divided,  as  equally  as  may 
be,  into  three  classes.  The  seats  of  the  senators  of  the  first  class  shall  bo 
vacated  at  the  expiration  of  the  second  year,  of  the  second  class  at  the  ex- 


APPENDIX.  425 

piration  of  the  fourth  year,  and  of  the  third  class  at  the  expiration  of  the  sixth 
year,  so  that  one  third  may  be  chosen  every  second  year  ;  and  if  vacancies  hap- 
pen, by  resignation  or  otherwise,  during  the  recess  of  the  legislature  of  any  state, 
the  executive  thereof  may  make  temporary  appointments  until  the  next  meeting 
of  the  legislature,  which  shall  then  fill  such  vacancies.  3.  No  person  shall  be 
a  senator  who  shall  not  have  attained  to  the  age  of  thirty  years,  and  been  nine 
years  a  citizen  of  the  United  States,  and  who  shall  not,  when  elected,  be  an  in- 
habitant of  that  state  for  which  he  shall  be  chosen.  4.  The  vice-president  of 
the  United  States  shall  be  president  of  the  senate,  but  shall  have  no  vote,  unless 
they  be  equally  divided.  5.  The  senate  shall  choose  their  other  officers,  and 
also  a  president  pro  tempore,  in  the  absence  of  the  vice  president,  or  when  he 
shall  exercise  the  office  of  president  of  the  United  States.  6.  The  senate  shall 
have  the  sole  power  to  try  all  impeachments.  When  sitting  for  that  purpose, 
they  shall  be  on  oath  or  affirmation.  When  the  president  of  the  United  States 
is  tried,  the  chief  justice  shall  preside ;  and  no  person  shall  be  convicted  with- 
out the  concurrence  of  two  thirds  of  the  members  present.  7.  Judgment,  in  ca- 
ses of  impeachment,  shall  not  extend  further  than  to  removal  from  office,  and 
disqualification  to  hold  and  enjoy  any  office  of  honor,  trust,  or  profit,  under  the 
United  States  ;  but  the  party  convicted  shall  nevertheless  be  liable  and  subject 
to  indictment,  trial,  judgment,  and  punishment,  according  to  law. 

Section  4. — 1.  The  times,  places,  and  manner  of  holding  elections  for  sena- 
tors and  representatives,  shall  be  prescribed  in  each  state  by  the  legislature 
thereof;  but  the  congress  may,  at  any  time,  by  law,  make  or  alter  such  regula- 
tions, except  as  to  the  places  of  choosing  senators.  2.  The  congress  shall  as- 
semble at  least  once  in  every  year,  and  such  meeting  shall  be  on  the  first  Mon- 
day in  December,  unless  they  shall  by  law  appoint  a  different  day. 

Section  5. — 1.  Each  house  shall  be  the  judge  of  the  elections,  returns,  and 
qualifications  of  its  own  members ;  and  a  majority  of  each  shall  constitute  a 
quorum  to  do  business ;  but  a  smaller  number  may  adjourn  from  day  to  day,  and 
may  be  authorized  to  compel  the  attendance  of  absent  members,  in  such  manner 
and  under  such  penalties  as  each  house  may  provide.  2.  Each  house  may  de- 
termine the  rules  of  its  proceedings,  punish  its  members  for  disorderly  behavior, 
and,  with  the  concurrence  of  two  thirds,  expel  a  member.  3.  Each  house  shall 
keep  a  journal  of  its  proceedings,  and  from  time  to  "time  publish  the  same,  ex- 
cepting such  parts  as  may  in  their  judgment  require  secresy  ;  and  the  yeas  and 
nays  of  the  members  of  either  house,  on  any  question,  shall,  at  the  desire  of  one 
fifth  of  those  present,  be  entered  on  the  journal.  4.  Neither  house,  during  the 
session  of  congress,  shall,  without  the  consent  of  the  other,  adjourn  for  more 
than  three  days,  nor  to  any  other  place  than  that  in  which  the  two  houses  shall 
be  sitting. 

Section  6. — 1.  The  senators  and  representatives  shall  receive  a  compensa- 
tion for  their  services,  to  be  ascertained  by  law,  and  paid  out  of  the  treasury  of 
the  United  States.  They  shall,  in  all  cases,  except  treason,  felony,  and  breach 
of  the  peace,  be  privileged  from  arrest  during  their  attendance  at  the  session  of 
their  respective  houses,  and  in  going  to  or  returning  from  the  same  ;  and  for  any 
speech  or  debate  in  either  house,  they  shall  not  be  questioned  in  any  other  place. 
2.  No  senator  or  representative  shall,  during  the  time  for  which  he  was  elected, 
be  appointed  to  any  civil  office  under  the  authority  of  the  United  States,  which 
shall  have  been  created,  or  the  emoluments  whereof  shall  have  been  increased, 
during  such  time  ;  and  no  person  holding  any  office  under  the  United  States  shall 
be  a  member  of  either  house  during  his  continuance  in  office. 

Section  7. — 1.  All  bills  for  raising  revenue  shall  originate  in  the  house  of 
representatives  ;  but  the  senate  may  propose  or  concur  with  amendments,  as  on 
other  bills.     2    Every  bill  which  shall  have  passed  the  house  of  representatives 


426  APPENDIX. 

and  the  senate,  shall,  before  it  become  a  law,  be  presented  to  the  president  of 
the  United  States  ;  if  he  approve,  he  shall  sign  it ;  but  if  not,  he  shall  return  it, 
with  his  objections,  to  that  house  in  which  it  shall  have  originated,  who  shall 
enter  the  objection  at  large  on  their  journal,  and  proceed  to  reconsider  it.  If, 
after  such  reconsideration,  two  thirds  of  that  house  shall  agree  to  pass  the 
bill,  it  shall  be  sent,  together  with  the  objections,  to  the  other  house,  by  which 
it  shall  be  likewise  reconsidered,  and  if  approved  by  two  thirds  of  that  house,  it 
shall  become  a  law.  But  in  all  such  cases,  the  votes  of  both  houses  shall  be 
determined  by  yeas  and  nays,  and  the  names  of  the  persons  voting  for  and  against 
the  bill  shall  be  entered  on  the  journal  of  each  house  respectively.  If  any  bill 
shall  not  be  returned  by  the  president  within  ten  days  (Sundays  excepted)  after 
it  shall  have  been  presented  to  him,  the  same  shall  be  a  law  in  like  manner  as 
if  he  had  signed  it,  unless  the  congress  by  their  adjournment  prevent  its  re- 
turn ;  in  which  case  it  shall  not  be  a  law.  3.  Every  order,  resolution,  or  vote, 
to  which  the  concurrence  of  the  senate  and  house  of  representatives  may  be 
necessary  (except  on  a  question  of  adjournment),  shall  be  presented  to  the  pres- 
ident of  the  United  States ;  and  before  the  same  shall  take  effect,  shall  be  ap- 
proved by  him,  or  being  disapproved  by  him,  shall  be  repassed  by  two  thirds  of 
the  senate  and  house  of  representatives,  according  to  the  rules  and  limitations 
prescribed  in  the  case  of  a  bill. 

Section  8. — The  congress  shall  have  power — 1.  To  lay  and  collect  taxes, 
duties,  imposts,  and  excises  ;  to  pay  the  debts  and  provide  for  the  common  de- 
fence and  general  welfare  of  the  United  States ;  but  all  duties,  imposts,  and  ex- 
cises, shall  be  uniform  throughout  the  United  States  :  2.  To  borrow  money  on 
the  credit  of  the  United  States  :  3.  To  regulate  commerce  with  foreign  nations, 
and  among  the  several  states,  and  with  the  Indian  tribes :  4.  To  establish  a  uni- 
form rule  of  naturalization,  and  uniform  laws  on  the  subject  of  bankruptcies 
throughout  the  United  States  :  5.  To  coin  money,  regulate  the  value  thereof,  and 
of  foreign  coins,  and  fix  the  standard  of  weights  and  measures  :  6.  To  provide 
for  the  punishment  of  counterfeiting  the  securities  and  current  coin  of  the  United 
States  :  7.  To  establish  postoffices  and  postroads :  8.  To  promote  the  progress 
of  science  and  useful  arts,  by  securing  for  limited  times,  to  authors  and  invent- 
ors, the  exclusive  right  to  their  respective  writings  and  discoveries  :  9.  To  con- 
stitute tribunals  inferior  to  the  supreme  court :  To  define  and  punish  piracies 
and  felonies  committed  on  the  high  seas,  and  offences  against  the  law  of  na 
tions  :  10.  To  declare  war,  grant  letters  of  marque  and  reprisal,  and  make  rules 
concerning  captures  on  land  and  water  :  1 1 .  To  raise  and  support  armies  ;  but 
no  appropriation  of  money  to  that  use  shall  be  for  a  longer  term  than  two  years  : 
12.  To  provide  and  maintain  a  navy:  13.  To  makes  rules  for  the  government 
and  regulation  of  the  land  and  naval  forces  :  14.  To  provide  for  calling  forth  the 
militia  to  execute  the  laws  of  the  union,  suppress  insurrections,  and  repel  inva- 
sions :  15.  To  provide  for  organizing,  arming,  and  disciplining  the  militia,  and 
for  governing  such  part  of  them  as  may  be  employed  in  the  service  of  the  Uni- 
ted States,  reserving  to  the  states  respectively  the  appointment  of  the  officers, 
and  the  authority  of  training  the  militia  according  to  the  discipline  prescribed  by 
congress  :  16.  To  exercise  exclusive  legislation  in  all  cases  whatsoever  over 
such  district  (not  exceeding  ten  miles  square),  as  may,  by  cession  of  particular 
states,  and  the  acceptance  of  congress,  become  the  seat  of  government  of  the 
United  States,  and  to  exercise  like  authority  over  all  places  purchased,  by  the 
consent  of  the  legislature  of  the  state  in  which  the  same  shall  be,  for  the  erec- 
tion of  forts,  magazines,  arsenals,  dock-yards,  and  other  needful  buildings  : — and, 
17.  To  make  all  laws  which  shall  be  necessary  and  proper  for  carrying  into  ex- 
ecution the  foregoing  powers,  and  all  other  powers  vested  by  this  constitution  in 
the  government  of  the  United  States,  or  in  any  department  or  officer  thereof 


APPENDIX.  427 

Section  9. — 1.  The  migration  or  importation  of  such  persons  as  any  of  the 
states  now  existing  shall  think  proper  to  admit,  shall  not  be  prohibited  by  the 
congress  prior  to  the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  eight,  but  a  tax  or 
duty  may  be  imposed  on  such  importation,  not  exceeding  ten  dollars  for  each 
person.  2.  The  privilege  of  the  writ  of  habeas  corpus  shall  not  be  suspended, 
unless  when,  in  cases  of  rebellion  or  invasion,  the  public  safety  may  require  it. 
3.  No  bill  of  attainder,  or  ex-post-facto  law,  shall  be  passed.  4.  No  capitation 
or  other  direct  tax  shall  be  laid,  unless  in  proportion  to  the  census  or  enumera- 
tion herein  before  directed  to  be  taken.  5.  No  tax  or  duty  shall  be  laid  on  arti- 
cles exported  from  any  state.  No  preference  shall  be  given  by  any  regulation 
of  commerce  or  revenue,  to  the  ports  of  any  one  state  over  those  of  another  :  nor 
shall  vessels  bound  to  or  from  one  state,  be  obliged  to  enter,  clear,  or  pay  duties 
in  another.  6.  No  money  shall  be  drawn  from  the  treasury  but  in  consequence 
of  appropriations  made  by  law  :  and  a  regular  statement  and  account  of  the  re- 
ceipts and  expenditures  of  all  public  money  shall  be  published  from  time  to  time. 
7.  No  title  of  nobility  shall  be  granted  by  the  United  States,  and  no  person  hold- 
ing any  office  of  profit  or  trust  under  them,  shall,  without  the  consent  of  the  con- 
gress, accept  of  any  present,  emolument,  office,  or  title  of  anykind  whatever,  from 
any  king,  prince,  or  foreign  state. 

Section  10. — 1.  No  state  shall  enter  into  any  treaty,  alliance,  or  confedera- 
tion ;  grant  letters  of  marque  and  reprisal ;  coin  money  ;  emit  bills  of  credit ; 
make  anything  but  gold  and  silver  coin  a  tender  in  payment  of  debts  ;  pass  any 
bill  of  attainder,  ex-post-facto  law,  or  law  impairing  the  obligation  of  contracts  ; 
or  grant  any  title  of  nobility.  2.  No  state  shall,  without  the  consent  of  the  con- 
gress, lay  any  imposts  or  duties  on  imports  or  exports,  except  what  may  be  ab- 
solutely necessary  for  executing  its  inspection  laws  ;  and  the  neat  produce  of  all 
duties  and  imposts,  laid  by  any  state  on  imports  or  exports,  shall  be  for  the  use  of  the 
treasury  of  the  United  States,  and  all  such  laws  shall  be  subject  to  the  revision  and 
control  of  the  congress.  No  state  f  tali,  without  the  consent  of  the  congress,  lay 
any  duty  of  tunnage,  keep  troops  or  ships-of-war  in  time  of  peace,  enter  into  any 
agreement  or  compact  with  another  state,  or  with  a  foreign  power,  or  engage  in 
war  unless  actually  invaded,  or  in  such  imminent  danger  as  will  not  admit  of  delay. 

ARTICLE    II. 

Section  1. — 1.  The  executive  power  shall  be  vested  in  a  president  of  the  Uni- 
ted States  of  America.  He  shall  hold  his  office  during  the  term  of  four  years, 
and,  together  with  the  vice-president,  chosen  for  the  same  term,  be  elected  as 
follows  :  2.  Each  state  shall  appoint,  in  such  manner  as  the  legislature  thereof 
may  direct,  a  number  of  electors,  equal  to  the  whole  number  of  senators  and 
representatives  to  which  the  state  may  be  entitled  in  the  congress ;  but  no  sen- 
ator or  representative,  or  person  holding  an  office  of  trust  or  profit  under  the  Uni- 
ted States,  shall  be  appointed  an  elector.  [3.  The  electors  shall  meet  in  their 
respective  states,  and  vote  by  ballot  for  two  persons,  of  whom  one  at  least  shall 
not  be  an  inhabitant  of  the  same  state  with  themselves.  And  they  shall  make  a 
list  of  all  the  persons  voted  for,  and  of  the  number  of  votes  for  each ;  which  list 
they  shall  sign  and  certify,  and  transmit  sealed  to  the  seat  of  the  government 
of  the  United  States,  directed  to  the  president  of  the  senate.  The  president  of 
the  senate  shall,  in  the  presence  of  the  senate  and  house  of  representatives,  open 
all  the  certificates,  and  the  votes  shall  then  be  counted.  The  person  having  the 
greatest  number  of  votes  shall  be  the  president,  if  such  number  be  a  majority  of 
the  whole  number  of  electors  appointed ;  and  if  there  be  more  than  one  who 
have  such  majority,  and  have  an  equal  number  of  votes,  then  the  house  of  repre- 
sentatives shall  immediately  choose  by  ballot  one  of  them  for  president ;  and  if 
no  person  have  a  majority,  then,  from  the  five  highest  on  the  list,  the  said  house 


428  APPENDIX. 

shall,  in  like  manner,  choose  the  president.  But  in  choosing  the  president,  the 
vote  shall  be  taken  by  states,  the  representation  from  each  state  having  one  vote  ; 
a  quorum  for  this  purpose  shall  consist  of  a  member  or  members  from  two  thirds 
of  the  states,  and  a  majority  of  all  the  states  shall  be  necessary  to  a  choice.  In 
every  case,  after  the  choice  of  the  president,  the  person  having  the  greatest 
number  of  votes  of  the  electors,  shall  be  the  vice-president.  But  if  there  should 
remain  two  or  more  who  have  equal  votes,  the  senate  shall  choose  from  them, 
by  ballot,  the  vice-president.]*  4.  The  congress  may  determine  the  time  of 
choosing  the  electors,  and  the  day  on  which  they  shall  give  their  votes  ;  which 
day  shall  be  the  same  throughout  the  United  States.  5.  No  person,  except  a 
natural-born  citizen,  or  a  citizen  of  the  United  States  at  the  time  of  the  adoption 
of  this  constitution,  shall  be  eligible  to  the  office  of  president :  neither  shall  any 
person  be  eligible  to  that  office,  who  shall  not  have  attained  to  the  age  of  thirty- 
five  years,  and  been  fourteen  years  a  resident  within  the  United  States.  6.  In 
case  of  the  removal  of  the  president  from  office,  or  of  his  death,  resignation,  or 
inability  to  discharge  the  powers  and  duties  of  the  said  office,  the  same  shall  de- 
volve on  the  vice-president,  and  the  congress  may,  by  law,  provide  for  the  case 
of  removal,  death,  resignation,  or  inability,  both  of  the  president  and  vice-presi- 
dent, declaring  what  officer  shall  then  act  as  president,  and  such  officer  shall  act 
accordingly,  until  the  disability  be  removed,  or  a  president  shall  be  elected. 
7.  The  president  shall,  at  stated  times,  receive  for  his  services  a  compensation, 
which  shall  neither  be  increased  nor  diminished  during  the  period  for  which 
he  shall  have  been  elected,  and  he  shall  not  receive  within  that  period  any  other 
emolument  from  the  United  States,  or  any  of  them.  8.  Before  he  enter  on  the 
execution  of  his  office,  he  shall  take  the  following  oath  or  affirmation  :  9.  "  I  do 
solemnly  swear  (or  affirm)  that  I  will  faithfully  execute  the  office  of  president 
of  the  United  States,  and  will,  to  the  best  of  my  ability,  preserve,  protect,  and 
defend  the  constitution  of  the  United  States." 

Section  2. — 1.  The  president  shall  be  commander-in-chief  of  the  army  and 
navy  of  the  United  States,  and  of  the  militia  of  the  several  states,  when  called 
into  the  actual  service  of  the  United  States  ;  he  may  require  the  opinion,  in  wri- 
ting, of  the  principal  officer  in  each  of  the  executive  departments,  upon  any  sub- 
ject relating  to  the  duties  of  their  respective  offices  ;  and  he  shall  have  power 
to  grant  reprieves  and  pardons  for  offences  against  the  United  States,  except  in 
cases  of  impeachment.  2.  He  shall  have  power,  by  and  with  the  advice  and 
consent  of  the  senate,  to  make  treaties,  provided  two  thirds  of  the  senators  pres- 
ent concur  :  and  he  shall  nominate,  and,  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of 
the  senate,  shall  appoint  ambassadors,  other  public  ministers  and  consuls,  judges 
of  the  supreme  court,  and  all  other  officers  of  the  United  States,  whose  appoint- 
ments are  not  herein  otherwise  provided  for,  and  which  shall  be  established  by 
law.  But  the  congress  may,  by  law,  vest  the  appointment  of  such  inferior  offi- 
cers as  they  think  proper,  in  the  president  alone,  in  the  courts  of  law,  or  in  the 
heads  of  departments.  3.  The  president  shall  have  power  to  fill  up  all  vacan- 
cies that  may  happen  during  the  recess  of  the  senate,  by  granting  commissions 
which  shall  expire  at  the  end  of  their  next  session. 

Section  3. — 1.  He  shall,  from  time  to  time,  give  to  congress  information  of 
the  state  of  the  Union,  and  recommend  to  their  consideration  such  measures  as 
he  shall  judge  necessary  and  expedient :  he  may,  on  extraordinary  occasions, 
convene  both  houses  or  either  of  them,  and,  in  case  of  disagreement  between 
them,  with  respect  to  the  time  of  adjournment,  he  may  adjourn  them  to  such 
time  as  he  shall  think  proper  ;  he  shall  receive  ambassadors  and  other  public 
ministers  ;  he  shall  take  care  that  the  laws  be  faithfully  executed  ;  and  shall 
commission  all  the  officers  of  the  United  States. 

*  This  clause  was  annulled  by  the  12th  article  under  amendments. 


APPENDIX.  429 

Section  4. — 1.  The  president,  vice-president,  and  all  civil  officers  of  the  Uni- 
ted States,  shall  be  removed  from  office  on  impeachment  for,  and  conviction  of, 
treason,  bribery,  or  other  high  crimes  and  misdemeanors. 

ARTICLE    III. 

Section  1.  —  1.  The  judicial  power  of  the  United  States  shall  be  vested  in  one 
supreme  court,  and  in  such  inferior  courts  as  the  congress  may,  from  time  te 
time,  ordain  and  establish.  The  judges,  both  of  the  supreme  and  inferior  courts, 
shall  hold  their  offices  during  good  behavior ;  and  shall,  at  stated  times,  receive 
for  their  services  a  compensation,  which  shall  not  be  diminished  during  their 
continuance  in  office. 

Section  2. — 1.  The  judicial  power  shall  extend  to  all  cases  in  law  and  equity, 
arising  under  this  constitution,  the  laws  of  the  United  States,  and  treaties  made, 
or  which  shall  be  made,  under  their  authority  :  to  all  cases  affecting  ambassa- 
dors, other  public  ministers,  and  consuls  :  to  all  cases  of  admiralty  and  maritime 
jurisdiction  ;  to  controversies  to  which  the  United  States  shall  be  a  party ;  to 
controversies  between  two  or  more  states  ;  between  a  state  and  citizens  of  an- 
other state  ;  between  citizens  of  different  states  ;  between  citizens  of  the  same 
state  claiming  lands  under  grants  of  different  states  ;  and  between  a  state,  or 
the  citizens  thereof,  and  foreign  states,  citizens,  or  subjects.  2.  In  all  cases  af- 
fecting ambassadors,  other  public  ministers,  and  consuls,  and  those  in  which  a 
state  shall  be  a  party,  the  supreme  court  shall  have  original  jurisdiction.  In  all 
the  other  cases  before  mentioned,  the  supreme  court  shall  have  appellate  juris- 
diction, both  as  to  law  and  fact,  with  such  exceptions,  and  under  such  regula- 
tions, as  the  congress  shall  make.  3.  The  trial  of  all  crimes,  except  in  cases 
of  impeachment,  shall  be  by  jury,  and  such  trial  shall  be  held  in  the  state  where 
the  said  crime  shall  have  been  committed  ;  but  when  not  committed  within  any 
state,  the  trial  shall  be  at  such  place  or  places  as  the  congress  may  by  law  have 
directed. 

Section  3. — 1.  Treason  against  the  United  States  shall  consist  only  in  levy- 
ing war  against  them,  or  in  adhering  to  their  enemies,  giving  them  aid  and  com- 
fort. No  person  shall  be  convicted  of  treason  unless  on  the  testimony  of  two 
witnesses  to  the  same  overt  act,  or  on  confession  in  open  court.  2.  The  con- 
gress shall  have  power  to  declare  the  punishment  of  treason  ;  but  no  attainder 
of  treason  shall  work  corruption  of  blood,  or  forfeiture,  except  during  the  life  of 
the  person  attainted. 

ARTICLE    IV. 

Section  1. — 1.  Full  faith  and  credit  shall  be  given  in  each  state  to  the  public 
acts,  records,  and  judicial  proceedings  of  every  other  state.  And  the  congress 
may,  by  general  laws,  prescribe  the  manner  in  which  such  acts,  records,  and 
proceedings,  shall  be  proved,  and  the  effect  thereof. 

Section  2. —  1.  The  citizens  in  each  state  shall  be  entitled  to  all  privileges  and 
immunities  of  citizens  in  the  several  states.  2.  A  person  charged  in  any  state 
with  treason,  felony,  or  other  crime,  who  shall  flee  from  justice,  and  be  found  in 
another  state,  shall,  on  demand  of  the  executive  authority  of  the  state  from  which 
he  fled,  be  delivered  up,  to  be  removed  to  the  state  having  jurisdiction  of  the 
crime.  3.  No  person  held  to  service  or  labor  in  one  state,  under  the  laws 
thereof,  escaping  into  another,  shall,  in  consequence  of  any  law  or  regulation 
therein,  be  discharged  from  such  service  or  labor  ;  but  shall  be  delivered  up  on 
claim  of  the  party  to  whom  such  service  or  labor  may  be  due. 

Section  3. — 1.  New  states  may  be  admitted  by  the  congress  into  this  union  ; 
but  no  new  state  shall  be  formed  or  erected  within  the  jurisdiction  of  any  other 
state,  nor  any  state  be  formed  by  the  junction  of  two  or  more  states,  or  parts  of 
states,  without  the  consent  of  the  legislatures  of  the  states  concerned  as  well  as 


430  APPENDIX. 

of  the  congress.  2.  The  congress  shall  have  power  to  dispose  of,  and  make 
all  needful  rules  and  regulations  respecting  the  territory  or  other  property  be- 
longing to  the  United  States  ;  and  nothing  in  this  constitution  shall  be  so  con- 
strued as  to  prejudice  any  claims  of  the  United  States,  or  of  any  particular  state. 
Section  4. — 1.  The  United  States  shall  guaranty  to  every  state  in  this  union, 
a  republican  form  of  government,  and  shall  protect  each  of  them  against  inva- 
sion ;  and,  on  application  of  the  legislature,  or  of  the  executive  (when  the  legis- 
lature can  not  be  convened),  against  domestic  violence. 

article  v. 
1.  The  congress,  whenever  two  thirds  of  both  houses  shall  deem  it  neces- 
sary, shall  propose  amendments  to  this  constitution ;  or,  on  the  application  of 
the  legislatures  of  two  thirds  of  the  several  states,  shall  call  a  convention  foi 
proposing  amendments,  which,  in  either  case,  shall  be  valid  to  all  intents  and 
purposes,  as  part  of  this  constitution,  when  ratified  by  the  legislatures  of  three 
fourths  of  the  several  states,  or  by  conventions  in  three  fourths  thereof,  as  the  one 
or  the  other  mode  of  ratification  may  be  proposed  by  the  congress  ;  provided, 
that  no  amendment  which  may  be  made  prior  to  the  year  one  thousand  eight 
hundred  and  eight,  shall  in  any  manner  affect  the  first  and  fourth  clauses  in  the 
ninth  section  of  the  first  article  ;  and  that  no  state,  without  its  consent,  shall  be 
deprived  of  its  equal  suffrage  in  the  senate. 

ARTICLE    VI. 

1.  All  debts  contracted,  and  engagements  entered  into,  before  the  adoption  of 
this  constitution,  shall  be  as  valid  against  the  United  States  under  this  constitr 
tion,  as  under  the  confederation.  2.  This  constitution,  and  the  laws  of  the 
United  States  which  shall  be  made  in  pursuance  thereof,  and  all  treaties  made, 
cr  which  shall  be  made,  under  the  authority  of  the  United  States,  shall  be  the 
supreme  law  of  the  land  ;  and  the  judges  in  every  state  shall  be  bound  thereby ; 
anything  in  the  constitution  or  laws  of  any  state  to  the  contrary  notwithstand- 
ing. 3.  The  senators  and  representatives  before  mentioned,  and  the  members 
of  the  several  state  legislatures,  and  all  executive  and  judicial  officers,  both  of 
the  United  States  and  of  the  several  states,  shall  be  bound  by  oath  or  affirmation 
to  support  this  constitution  ;  but  no  religious  test  shall  ever  be  required  as  a 
qualification  to  any  office  or  public  trust  under  the  United  States. 

article  VII. 
1.  The  ratification  of  the  conventions  of  nine  states  shall  be  sufficient  for  the 
establishment  of  this  constitution  between  the  states  so  ratifying  the  same. 

Done  in  convention,  by  the  unanimous  consent  of  the  states  present,  the  sev- 
enteenth day  of  September,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  seven  hun- 
dred and  eighty-seven,  and  of  the  independence  of  the  United  States  of  Amer 
lc^,  the  twelfth.     In  witness  whereof,  we  have  hereunto  subscribed  our  names 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON, 
President,  and  Deputy  from  Virginia 

New  Hampshire.  Roger  Sherman. 
John  Langdon,  New  York. 

Nicholas  Gilman.  Alexander  Hamilton 

Massachusetts.  New  Jersey. 

Nathaniel  Gorham,  William  Livingston, 

Rufus  King.  jjavid  Bearly, 

Connecticut.  William  Paterson, 

Wm.  Samuel  Johnson,  Jonathan  Dayton 


APPENDIX.  431 

Pennsylvania.  Danl.  of  St.Th.  Jenifer, 

Benjamin  Franklin,  Daniel  Carroll. 
Thomas  Mifflin,  Virginia. 

Robert  Morris,  john  Blair, 

George  Clymer,  James  Madison,  Jr. 
Thomas  Fitzsimons,  ]S[orth  Carolina. 

Jared  Ingersoll,  William  Blount, 

James  Wilson,  Richard  Dobbs  Spaight, 

Governeur  Morris.  Hugh  Williamson. 

Delaware.  South  Carolina. 

George  Read,  John  Rutledge, 

Gunning  Bedford,  Jr.,  Charles  C.  Pifjckney, 

John  Dickinson,  Charles  Pinckney, 

Richard  Bassett,  Pierce  Butler. 

Jacob  Broom.  Georgia. 

Maryland.  William   Few, 

James  M'Henry,  Abraham  Baldwin, 

Attest,  WILLIAM  JACKSON,  Sec. 
[Congress,  at  their  first  session  under  the  constitution,  held  in  the  city  of 
New  York,  in  1789,  proposed  to  the  legislatures  of  the  several  states,  twelve 
amendments,  ten  of  which  only  were  adopted.  They  are  the  first  ten  of  the 
following  amendments;  and  they  were  ratified  by  three  fourths,  the  constitutional 
number  of  the  states,  on  the  15th  of  December,  1791.  The  11th  amendment 
was  proposed  at  the  first  session  of  the  third  congress,  and  was  declared  in  a 
message  from  the  president  of  the  United  States  to  both  houses  of  congress,  da- 
ted the  8th  of  January,  1798,  to  have  been  adopted  by  the  constitutional  number 
of  states.  The  12th  amendment,  which  was  proposed  at  the  first  session  of  the 
eighth  congress,  was  adopted  by  the  constitutional  number  of  states  in  the  year 
1804,  according  to  a  public  notice  by  the  secretary  of  state,  dated  the  25th  of 
September,  1804.] 

AMENDMENTS 

To  the  constitution  of  the  United  States,  ratified  according  to  the  provisions  of 
the  fifth  article  of  the  foregoing  constitution. 

Art.  1.  Congress  shall  make  no  law  respecting  an  establishment  of  religion, 
or  prohibiting  the  free  exercise  thereof ;  or  abridging  the  freedom  of  speech,  or 
of  the  press  ;  or  the  right  of  the  people  peaceably  to  assemble,  and  to  petition 
the  government  for  a  redress  of  grievances. 

Art.  2.  A  well-regulated  militia  being  necessary  to  the  security  of  a  free 
state,  the  right  of  the  people  to  keep  and  bear  arms  shall  not  be  infringed. 

Art.  3.  No  soldier  shall,  in  time  of  peace,  be  quartered  in  any  house  with- 
out the  consent  of  the  owner ;  nor  in  time  of  war,  but  in  a  manner  to  be  pre- 
scribed by  law. 

Art.  4.  The  right  of  the  people  to  be  secured  in  their  persons,  houses,  pa- 
pers, and  effects,  against  unreasonable  searches  and  seizures,  shall  not  be  vio- 
lated ;  and  no  warrants  shall  issue  but  upon  probable  cause,  supported  by  oath 
or  affirmation,  and  particularly  describing  the  place  to  be  searched,  and  the  per- 
sons or  things  to  be  seized. 

Art.  5.  No  person  shall  be  held  to  answer  for  a  capital  or  otherwise  infa- 
mous crime,  unless  on  a  presentment  or  indictment  of  a  grand  jury,  except  in 
cases  arising  in  the  land  or  naval  forces,  or  in  the  militia,  when  in  actual  ser- 
vice, in  time  of  war  or  public  danger  ;  nor  shall  any  person  be  subject  for  the 
aame  offence  to  be  twice  put  in  jeopardy  of  life  or  limb  ;  nor  shall  be  com- 
pelled, in  any  criminal  case,  to  be   a  witness   against  himself,  nor  be  deprived 


432  APPENDIX 

of  life,  liberty,  or  property,  without  due  process  of  law ;  nor  shall  private  prop- 
erty be  taken  for  public  use,  without  just  compensation. 

Art.  6.  In  all  criminal  prosecutions,  the  accused  shall  enjoy  the  right  to 
a  speedy  and  public  trial,  by  an  impartial  jury  of  the  state  and  district  wherein 
the  crime  shall  have  been  committed,  which  district  shall  have  been  previously 
ascertained  by  law,  and  to  be  informed  of  the  nature  and  cause  of  the  accusa- 
tion ;  to  be  confronted  with  the  witnesses  against  him  ;  to  have  compulsory  pro- 
cess for  obtaining  witnesses  in  his  favor ;  and  to  have  the  assistance  of  counsel 
for  his  defence. 

Art.  7.  In  suits  at  common  law,  where  the  value  in  controversy  shall  ex- 
ceed twenty  dollars,  the  right  of  trial  by  jury  shall  be  preserved ;  and  no  fact 
tried  by  a  jury  shall  be  otherwise  re-examined  in  any  court  of  the  United  States, 
than  according  to  the  rules  of  the  common  law. 

Art.  8.  Excessive  bail  shall  not  be  required,  nor  excessive  fines  imposed, 
nor  cruel  and  unusual  punishments  inflicted. 

Art.  9.  The  enumerations  in  the  constitution  of  certain  rights,  shall  not  be 
construed  to  deny  or  disparage  others  retained  by  the  people. 

Art.  10.  The  powers  not  delegated  to  the  United  States  by  the  constitution, 
nor  prohibited  by  it  to  the  states,  are  reserved  to  the  states  respectively,  or  to 
the  people. 

Art.  11.  The  judicial  power  of  the  United  States  shall  not  be  construed  to 
extend  to  any  suit  in  law  or  equity,  commenced  or  prosecuted  against,  one  of  the 
United  States  by  citizens  of  another  state,  or  by  citizens  or  subjects  of  any 
foreign  state. 

Art.  12. — 1.  The  electors  shall  meet  in  their  respective  states,  and  vote  by 
ballot  for  president  and  vice-president,  one  of  whom,  at  least,  shall  not  be  an 
inhabitant  of  the  same  state  with  themselves  ;  they  shall  name  in  their  ballots 
the  person  voted  for  as  president,  and  in  distinct  ballots  the  person  voted  for  as 
vice-president ;  and  they  shall  make  distinct  lists  of  all  persons  voted  for  as 
president,  and  of  all  persons  voted  for  as  vice  president,  and  of  the  number  of 
votes  for  each,  which  lists  they  shall  sign  and  certify,  and  transmit  sealed  to  the 
seat  of  the  government  of  the  United  States,  directed  to  the  president  of  the  senate ; 
the  president  of  the  senate  shall,  in  the  presence  of  the  senate  and  house  of  rep- 
resentatives, open  all  the  certificates,  and  the  votes  shall  then  be  counted ;  the 
person  having  the  greatest  number  of  votes  for  president,  shall  be  the  president, 
if  such  number  be  a  majority  of  the  whole  number  of  electors  appointed  :  and  if 
no  person  have  such  majority,  then  from  the  persons  having  the  highest  num- 
bers, not  exceeding  three,  on  the  list  of  those  voted  for  as  president,  the  house 
of  representatives  shall  choose  immediately,  by  ballot,  the  president.  But,  in 
choosing  the  president,  the  votes  shall  be  taken  by  states,  the  representation  from 
each  state  having  one  vote  ;  a  quorum  for  this  purpose  shall  consist  of  a  member 
or  members  from  two  thirds  of  the  states,  and  a  majority  of  all  the  states  shall 
be  necessary  to  a  choice.  And  if  the  house  of  representatives  shall  not  choose 
a  president  whenever  the  choice  shall  devolve  upon  them,  before  the  fourth  day 
of  March  next  following,  then  the  vice-president  shall  act  as  president,  as  in 
case  of  the  death  or  other  constitutional  disability  of  the  president. 

2.  The  person  having  the  greatest  number  of  votes  as  vice-president,  shall  be 
the  vice-president,  if  such  number  be  a  majority  of  the  whole  number  of  electors 
appointed  ;  and  if  no  person  have  a  majority,  then  from  the  two  highest  numbers 
on  the  list,  the  senate  shall  choose  the  vice-president ;  a  quorum  for  the  pur- 
pose shall  consist  of  two  thirds  of  the  whole  number  of  senators,  and  a  majority 
of  the  whole  number  shall  be  necessary  to  a  choice. 

3.  But  no  person  constitutionally  ineligible  to  the  office  of  president,  shall  bo 
eligible  to  that  of  vice-president  of  the  United  States. 

THE  END. 


CIRCULAR   FOR   FAMILIES. 


SPLENDIDLY  EMBELLISHED  WORKS, 

PUBLISHED  BY 

ROBERT  SEARS,  123  NASSAU  ST.,  NEW  YORK. 

The  Cheapest  Illustrated  FAMILY  BIBLE  in  the  World ! 

Specimen  of  the  Engravings. 


Presentation  of  Moses  to  Pharaoh. — Ex.  II. 

JJj3  The  attention  of  the  Christian  Public   is  respectfully  invited  to  a  careful 
perusal  of  the  Prospectus  of  this  invaluable  Work,  as  publisned  in  the  iollowing  pages. 


CIRCULAR   FOR   FAMILIES. 


BOOKS  OF  UNIVERSAL  UTILITY. 

SEAES'  POPULAR  PICTORIAL  WORKS! 

THE  MOST    SPLENDIDLY-ILLUSTRATED    VOLUMES   FOR   FAMILIES   EVER    ISSUED 
ON    THE    AMERICAN    CONTINENT,    CONTAINING    MORE    THAN 

wj©  otqajsaot  maothtol  ehotavihes  i 

DESIGNED   AND    EXECUTED    BY    THE    MOST   EMINENT    ARTISTS    OF    ENGLAND    AND    AMERICA. 
EP  A   CAREFUL  EXAMINATION  c^|  of  the  the  contents  of  this  Circular  is  solicited  from  all 
persons  into  whose  hands  it  may  fall. 

III. 

A  Companion  and  Key  to  English  History. 

JUST    PUBLISHED, 
A  RICH,  AMUSING,  AND  INSTRUCTIVE  BOOK, 
Complete  in  one  imperial  volume  Svo.,  of  600  pages,  ele- 
gantly bound  in  gilt  pictorial  muslin. 
Price    Two    Dollars    and    a   half.  • 

SEARS'  PICTORIAL  DESCRIPTION  OF 

ENGLAND,  SCOTLAND,  IRELAND, 
WALES,    AND   THE   BRITISH    ISLANDS: 

EMBELLISHED    WITH 

Several  hundred  handsome  Engravings, 

Illustrating  the  Geological  Structure,  Natural  Curios- 
ities, Druidical  and  Roman  Remains,  Monumental 
Records,  Cathedrals  and  other  architectural  works, 
Coins,  and  Costumes ;  together  with 
SCENES  OF  PICTURESQUE  BEAUTY 

which  abound  in  those  celebrated  countries. 
%*  In  the  above  volume  we  have  offered  to  all  class- 
es, at  the  cheapest  rate,  a  complete  description  of  the 
Parent  Land,  by  the  publication  of  the  largest  collection 
of  Engravings,  with  explanatory  letter  press,  that  has 
ever  been  published  in  America.  Our  Work  is  intended 
for  THE  PEOPLE  ;  but  the  Knowledge  which  it  seeks 
to  impart  will  be  as  scrupulously  accurate  as  if  it  were 
exclusively  intended  for  the  most  critical  antiquary.  To 
describe  the  Work  would  occupy  the  whole  sheet.  It 
must  be  seen  to  be  admired  ;  and  read,  to  be  apprecia- 
ted. Every  American  will  desire  a  copy,  after  he  has 
seen  the  beautiful  style  in  which  the  Work  is  got  up. 


A  Six-Dollar  Book  at  Half  Price ! 

THE   CHRISTIAN'S    GIFT  FOB  1848. 

JUST    PUBLISHED, 

The  most  splendid  Pictorial  Work  on 

BIBLE     HISTORY 

Ever  offered  to  the  American  public,  embellished  with 
SEVERAL   HUNDRED    NEW  AND  FINE 


The  whole  Work  (two  volumes  in  one),  making 
700  large  octavo  pages,  elegantly  printed,  and  bound 
in  the  most  finished  style  of  modern  bookmaking,  is 
offered  at  the  low  price  of  S3  per  copy. 

SEARS'  NEW  AND  COMPLETE  HISTORY 

OF   THE 

HOLY    BIBLE, 

AS   CONTAINED    IN    THE 

©IK    an&    Xeto    Testaments, 

From  the  Creation  of  the  World  to  the  full  Establish- 
ment of  Christianity :  containing  a  clear  and  compre- 
hensive account  of  every  remarkable  transaction  re- 
corded in  the  Sacred  Scriptures  during  a  period  of 
upward  of  four  thousand  years  :  with  copious  Notes, 
critical  and  explanatory  :  forming  an 

Illustrated  Commentary  of  the  Sacred  Text. 

Part  I.— The  Old  Testament  History.    Part  II.— 
The  New  Testament  History. 

By   ROBERT    SEARS, 

Aided  by  the  writings  of  our  most  celebrated  Biblical 
Scholars,  and  other  learned  persons,  who  have  made 
the  Scriptures  their  study.     Two  volumes  in  one. 

II. 

The  following  new  and  valuable  Illustrated  Volume 
consists  of  592  pages,  large  octavo,  elegantly  bound 
in  gilt  pictorial  muslin,  printed  from  new  Long  Prim- 
er type.     Price  #2  50. 

ilEAli9  IPHCTflDISlIM, 

SUNDAY   BOOK: 

DESIGNED  FOR  THE  USE  OF 

FAMILIES,  BIBLE  CLASSES.  AND  SUNDAY 
SCHOOL  TEACHERS: 

Derived  principally  from  the  Manners  and  Customs 
of  the  Jews  ;  the  Rites,  Traditions,  and  Antiquities, 
of  Eastern  nations,  explanatory  of  many  portions 
of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments ;  together  with 
interesting  descriptions  of  the  principal  places 
mentioned  in  the  Bible,  illustrated  by 

NUMEROUS  LANDSCAPE  SCENES,  &C, 

FROM  SKETCHES  TAKEN  ON  THE  SPOT. 


IV. 

The  following  important  and  interesting  Work  con- 
sists of  Five  hundred  pages  octavo,  containing  SEV- 
ERAL HUNDRED  new  and  beautiful  ENGRA- 
VINGS, fine  paper,  handsomely  bound  in  gilt  and 
lettered,  and  is  afforded  at  the  low  price  of  $2  SO. 

SEARS'  BIBLE   BIOGRAPHY: 


The  Lives  and  Characters  of  the  principal 
Personages  recorded  in  the  Sacred  Writings. 

Practically  adapted  to  the  Instruction  of  Youth  and 
Private  Families  :  together  with  an  Appendix,  con- 
taining thirty  Dissertations  on  the  Evidences  of  Di- 
vine Revelation,  from  Timpson's  Key  to  the  Bible : 
being  a  complete  summary  of  Biblical  Knowledge, 
carefully  condensed  and  compiled  from  Scott,  Dod- 
dridge, Gill,  Patrick,  Adam  Clarke,  Pool,  Lowth, 
Home.  WaL.  Stowe,  Robinson,  and  other  eminent 
writers  on  the  Scriptures. 

ROBERT  SEARS,  EDITOR. 

EMBELLISHED    WITH    NUMEROUS    ENGRAVINGS, 
Illustrative  of  Scripture  Scenes,  Manners,  Customs,  <fcc. 


V. 

New  and  Interesting  Pictorial  Work. 

JUST    PUBLISHED, 

SCENES  AND  SKETCHES 
CONTINENTAL  EUROPE ; 

EMBRACING    DESCKIPTIONS   OF 

France,  Portugal,  Spain,  Italy,  Sicily, 
Switzerland,  Belgium,  and  Holland, 

Together  with  Views  and  Notices  of  the  principal 
objects  of  interest  in  Paris,  Rouen,  Lisbon,  Madrid, 
Barcelona.,  Pisa,  Leghorn,  Home,  Naples,  Hercu- 
laneum,  Pompeii,  Piestum,  Palermo,  Malta,  Ven- 
ice, Milan,  Geneva,  Furnes,  Brussels,  Tyrol,  Ant- 
werp, Rotterdam,  Amsterdam,  Waterloo,  <5cc,  &c. 

Carefully  Compiled  from  the  best  and  latest  Sources, 

By   ROBERT    SEARS. 

EMBELLISHED    WITH    NUMEROUS    ENGRAVINGS. 

Complete  in  one  imperial  volume  8vo.,  of  550  pages,  ele- 
gantly bound  in  gilt  pictorial  muslin. 
Price    Two   Dollars   and   a  half. 

This  work  is  intended  as  a  companion  to  the  "  Pic- 
torial Description  of  Great  Britain,"  and  will  be  found 
a  valuable  aid  to  every  one  seeking  information  re- 
specting the  countries  described. 


VI. 

SEARS'  INFORMATION  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

A  splendidly  Illustrated  Work,  comprising  the  finest 
series   of  Embellishments   ever  presented  to  the 
American  public — in  one  handsome,  large  octavo 
volume,  of  550  pages,  elegantly  bound. 
Price  only  #2  SO. 
This  splendid  volume  comprises  within  itself 
A  COMPLETE  LIBRARY  OF  USEFUL  AND 

ENTERTAINING  KNOWLEDGE, 
condensed  in  form,  familiar  in  style,  and  copious  in 
information,  embracing  an  extensive  range  of  subjects 
in  Literature,  Science,  and  Art 

VII. 

\9  JUST  PUBLISHED— A  valuable,  illustrated 
Work,  for  Families,  Schools,  and  Libraries,  complete 
in  one  large  and  splendid  8vo.  volume  of  550  pages, 
elegantly  bound  in  muslin,  gilt,  printed  with  large 
type,  and  embellished  with  beautiful  Engravings. 
EF*  PRICE  S3  50.^ 

The  title  of  the  Work  is  as  follows  :  — 

SEARS'  PICTORIAL  FAMILY  LIBRARY, 

OR 

DIGEST    OF    GENERAL   KNOWLEDGE: 

Comprising  a  complete    circle  of  useful  and  enter- 
taining information,  designed  for  Family  Read- 
ing :  compiled  from  the  latest  and  best  authorities, 
and  embracing  the  various  divisions  of 
HISTORY",  BIOGRAPHY,  LITERATURE, 
GEOGRAPHY,   NATURAL   HISTORY, 

AJD    THE    OTHER   SCIENCES. 

Illustrated  with  Numerous    Engravings. 


VIII. 

A  BOOK  FOR  EVERY  FAMILY! 

To  tlie  People  of  America. 

A  beautifully-illustrated  Volume — purely  American 
in  its  character  and  design — forming  a  large  and 
handsome  octavo,  of  between  Four  and  Five  Hun- 
dred pages :  with  several  hundred  Engravings ! 
Retail  price  82— bound  in  muslin,  gilt.  The  title 
of  the  Works  is  as  follows  : — 


HGTOEftLHISrOBC 

OF  THE 

AJtmwAJT 

With  an  Account  of  the  Early  History  of  the  Coun- 
try, the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  and  a 
Chronological  Index. 

Illustrated  with  several  hundred  engravings. 


IX. 

THE  WONDERS  OF  THE  WORLD! 

SECOND  SERIES,  IN  TWO  PARTS  '. 
PART  I.— WONDERS  OF  N  AT  U  R  E— containing  a 
Description  of  the  Races  of  Men,  Manners  and  Customs 
of  various  Nations,  Beasts,  Birds,  Trees,  Plants,  Mount- 
ains, Volcanoes,  Rivers,  ate.,  Sec. 
PART  II.— WONDERS  OF  ART— or  Descriptions 
of  Mechanical  Inventions,  Automatons,  Cities,  Buildings, 
Curiosities,  Ruins,  Antiquities,  &c,  &c. 

EDITED  BY  ROBERT  SEARS. 

With  400  Illustrative  Embellishments, 

The  whole  complete  in  one  volume  of  550  pages,  in  em- 
blematic gilt  binding ;  making  an  interesting  and  instruc- 
tive work  for  all  classes  of  readers.    Price  $2.50. 

X. 

Sears'  New  and  Popular  Pictorial 
DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES, 

Containing  an  Account  of  the  Topography,  Settlement, 
History,  Revolutionary   and   other  Interesting  Events, 
Statistics,  Progress  in  Agriculture,  Manufactures,  and 
Population,  &c,  of  EACH  STATE  IN  THE  UNION. 
Illustrated  with  Engravings 
ot  the  principal  Cities,  Places,  Buildings,  Scenery,  Curios- 
ities, Seals  of  the  States,  <fec,  &c. 
Complete  in  one  8vo.  volume,  of  550  pp.,  elegantly  bound 
in  gilt  pictorial  muslin.     Price  Two  Dollars  and  a  Half. 

XI. 

A  New  and  Improved  Volume  for  1848 ! 
FAMILY     MAGAZINE, 

Established  for  the  Diffusion  of  Useful  Knowledge: 
A  Monthly  Miscellany  of  moral  and  instructive  informa- 
tion, embellished  with  numerous  ENGRAVINGS  of  the 
various  subjects  treated  of  in  the  course  of  the  year.  Pub- 
lished monthly,  in  parts  of  48  large  octavo  pages  each. 

^W°  Price  Two  Dollars  per  annum — three  copies  for 
five  dollars,  or  ten  copies  for  fifteen  dollars— invariably  in 
advance,  as  no  Numbers  are  sent  out  until  paid  for. 


CIRCULAR   FOR   FAMILIES. 
&§F  An  Elegant  GIFT  for  a  Father  to  present  to  his  Family. 

Price  only   SIX    DOLLARS- Well  and  substantially  Bound! 

ID"  A  LIBERAL  DISCOUNT  TO  AGENTS  WHO  BUY  TO  SELL  AGAIN. 

CHRISTIAN  READER !  HAVE  YOU  A  FAMILY  BIBLE  ? 
Secure  without  delay  this  precious  Gift  for  your  Wife  and  Children. 


THE 

PICTORIAL    FAMILY    BIBLE, 

BEING 

ffiDe  ©in  nnH  Jfirto  Etstnttmits, 

ACCORDING  TO  THE  AUTHORIZED  VERSION: 

WITH    FULL    MARGINAL    REFERENCES: 

TABLES   OF  THE   WEIGHTS   AND   MEASURES   OF   THE  SCRIPTURES: 

A  FULL  CHRONOLOGY,  FROM  THE  LATIN  OF  CALOVIUS; 
A    STEEL,    ENGRAVED    FAMILY    RECORD, 

FOR     BIRTHS,     MARRIAGES,     AND     DEATHS; 

A  SUPERB  AND  AUTHENTIC  COLORED 

HIJUP  ©IF  IPM,KOTOT  MM)  Vffli  ffl©It¥  ILfiJWs 

ILLUSTRATED  BY 

ONE    THOUSAND    ENGRAVINGS, 

REPRESENTING 

PLACES,  BIRDS,  PLANTS,  COINS, 

COSTUMES,  BEASTS,  MINERALS,  MEDALS, 

ANTIQUITIES,  REPTILES,  INSECTS,  TREES, 

AND  HISTORICAL  EVENTS, 

FROM     THE     MOST     AUTHENTIC     SOURCES. 

EACH  CHAPTER  COMMENCES  WITH  AN  ILLUMINATED  LETTER. 

The  whole  printed  upon  superior  superfine  paper,  and  substantially  and  elegantly  bom  A 
in  one  quarto  volume  of  1,500  pages. 

O*  The  Text  together  with  the  Marginal  References  is  printed  from  the  standard  edi- 
tion of  the  American  Bible  Society. 

\0"  A  COPY  of  the  above  BIBLE  is  given,  gratis,  to  every  person  who  shall  obtain 
TEN  SUBSCRIBERS  to  the  Magazine,  and  remit  FIFTEEN  DOLLARS,  free  of 
postage. 


1 


ONE  MONTH  USE 

PLEASE  RETURN  TO  DESK 
FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

EDUCATION-PSYCHOLOGY 
LIBRARY 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 

1 -month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling  642-4209 

Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior 

to  due  date. 

ALL  BOOKS  ARE  SUBJECT  TO  RECALL  7  DAYS 

AFTER  DATE  CHECKED  OUT. 


-        JUN  1  o  1975 

-    JUN    1  REC'D  -1  F 

M 

- 

- 

- 

General  Library 
LD  21A-10m-3,'75                        University  of  California 
(S4836I.)                                               Berkeley 

YC  4428 


M69865  ^4. 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


!  Pi  ii» 


1HP 

n .(iii  in 


':-i!iiiiiii!ii1iililH 

i  iJlii: !  I 

IllllliBill 


